¡¶Survival¡·


 wedge

    You can search for "survival at the end of the road" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sound of explosions kept ringing, there was black and gray smoke all around, the shattered debris flew around, flickering sparks fell on the body, there were guns and guns all around, and there were "pedestrians" walking back and forth on the road  , The bombed-out cars and houses were constantly smoking, blood stains and dead people were everywhere, and the broken bodies of the bombed people lay across the road.  In the hail of bullets, the desert eagle cautiously shuttled between the buildings, holding the unlimited bullets exchanged for reward points, looking for the next target.

    If we talk about going back in time, Bai Li would never have thought that there would be such a day. Everything here is too far away from her original life. The real bloody battle made her almost gradually forget that this is a game, a game of winning.  In the game of life gambling, someone will leave in every game, and death and fear are everywhere. In order to survive, everyone will do everything by hook or by crook.

    Taking advantage of the trend, Bai Li quickly hid behind an oil tank, aimed and shot, the enemy's blood splashed out and changed position instantly, jumped over the corpses on the ground, crossed the lawn full of abandoned oil tanks, and moved towards the building.  A shot hit the oil barrel beside her. She quickly adjusted her position and fired, eliminated a few nearby enemies, dodged into the building, and there were gunshots everywhere.  A picture of flowers splashing.

    Bai Li walked towards the corridor step by step, her ears were ringing, the blood from the punctured forehead flowed down her cheeks in a meandering way, her hair was wet with blood and sweat, clinging to her ears, amidst the fierce gunshots, she could faintly hear her rapid breathing  and heartbeat.  The battle in this game is as long as she destroys the enemy's central control tower.

    Taking a few deep breaths of the turbid air, leaning against the wall, looking through the blood-stained and broken window glass, the pupils kept shrinking under the high concentration and tension. There were no enemies outside the window, and they were retracting.  While staring at things outside the window, a black figure suddenly appeared on the glass.  She turned quickly, took aim, and shot the enemy in the chest.  Because of the gunshots, the people downstairs adjusted their attacks very quickly, and the bullets kept hitting her position. She ran away quickly, and the glass fragments shattered by the bullets crackled behind her.  Moving to the stairs, an enemy has already come up. After finishing it with one shot, she leans against the wall to avoid the attack. With a "crack", a grenade is thrown near her. Before she can react, her body has already made an instinct  Reaction.  With a "bang", the huge explosion force shattered the window. Before the explosion, she quickly jumped through the window. The aftermath of the explosion rushed her out and fell on the roof of an old car.  No major injuries were caused, but the force of the impact hurt her internal organs, and the pain in her body told her that she was still alive.

    She got up from the car with extreme difficulty, and fell to the ground due to the pain. Her head was a little dizzy. Regardless of the bleeding wound, she staggered towards the building. Several people ran in front of her, and her feet were stabbed by broken glass.  The wound, embedded in the flesh, dragged the severely injured foot, and limped forward.

    Now she is exhausted, she is separated from her teammates, and her brain is in a state of turmoil due to the fall just now.  Those people with guns, and the creepers in the movie Resident Evil, she finally understood what Chu Han said about the infinite horror, but her horror journey was just beginning.  Lost contact with her teammates, she might be able to find them with her strong mental power, but she doesn't have any extra energy to waste now.

    People around him kept dying, and those zombies attacked all living things aimlessly.  She held her breath and hid in the corner of the wall, taking advantage of this to recover her strength, the bumps on her feet restricted her mobility, she could only calm down and think of countermeasures by herself.

    She now has a handful of infinite bullets in her hand which is a Desert Eagle, which means she doesn't have to worry about the ammo issue, those enemies are not a big problem, the problem is the zombies and creepers, she can be sure that those monsters will kill those in this area  Kill all the enemies, but after killing them all means that the number of zombies will increase, so the possibility of her getting out alive is even smaller.

    For the first time, she felt that her brain was not enough. These surreal cases made her feel powerless. She forced herself to suppress negative emotions, tore her clothes, tied cloth strips to her lower legs to reduce blood flow, and pulled out glass shards.  Pulling it out, the tingling sensation of pulling it out made her dizzy for a while, and quickly took out the hemostatic medicine given by Chu Han, and wrapped it in a cloth strip.  The smell of blood will soon attract the zombies, she has to deal with everything quickly and move her position.

    When she fixed the wound, she looked at the sky through the dilapidated roof. The gray sky was overcast, with no sunlight shining through. She laughed at herself and touched the position of her heart with her hand. It turned out that this is the place that is really close  The taste of death, her heartbeat told herself that sheNot as rational and calm as I imagined.

    After resting for a while, she regained some energy and strength. She looked at the situation outside vigilantly, and found that there was no danger for the time being. She used her mental power to find Chu Han and the others. Because of exhaustion, the perception of mental power was not very stable. Fortunately,  Chu Han and the others were not far away, and they quickly found her, about 400 meters away from her.  After finding the location of her teammates, she quickly got up, endured the pain on her feet, and walked towards her teammates.

    On the way, she was fortunate that she did not encounter zombies and crawlers. A small number of enemies were killed by her. The few people who were near her just now disappeared. She was startled and moved more cautiously, paying attention to everything around her at all times.

    Suddenly an inhuman roar came from behind, Bai Li turned around quickly, and several zombies rushed towards her, she raised her hand and shot, knocking down the few zombies who were close to her, just breathing a sigh of relief, a group of zombies rushed towards her  It rushed towards her, her heart tightened suddenly, the Desert Eagle in her hand kept clicking, stepped back step by step, and then ran, but her injured foot hindered her mobility, she shot while running,  But a lot of zombies kept pouring in from around the corner, and Bai Li became more and more nervous.

    Bai Li concentrated on shooting the approaching zombies, even though her bullets were unlimited, facing more and more zombies, her face began to turn pale.

    The zombies were getting closer and closer to her, and Bai Li's feet could no longer bear the load of her exercise. Suddenly, she tripped over something on the ground and fell to the ground. The terrifying faces of the zombies were getting closer and closer to her.  , the pair of rotten hands rushed towards her.

    "ah!"

    Bai Li screamed and shot at the surrounding zombies one after another, but the ones in front fell down, and the ones behind came up again. Bai Li watched in horror as those hands stretched out towards him (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3: Game Selection

    ?

    After explaining everything, Chu Han left. Yiser and Kai took them to the room to rest and recharge their batteries for tomorrow's battle. During the period, no one spoke.  On the upper floor, it is very concentrated.  When entering the room, Su Qing walked up to Bai Li, and asked in a somewhat muffled voice, "Can I share a room with you? I'm a little scared!"

    Bai Li refused coldly: "Sorry, I'm not used to sleeping with other people."

    "I can sleep on the floor or on the sofa, as long as someone stays in the same space as me, I'm afraid of being alone." She looked nervously at Bai Li who looked cold, feeling very uncomfortable, but at this time, fear took over  got the upper hand.

    Seeing her trembling body, Bai Li sighed slightly in his heart, and said, "Then you can sleep on the sofa and don't disturb me."

    Seeing her agree, Su Qing nodded quickly.

    Bai Li and her entered the room, and when they entered, they felt a sharp gaze, and looked over intuitively, but there was no one there.  There was a strange feeling in my heart, I frowned slightly, and then walked into the room.

    This night, Bai Li didn't suffer from insomnia. Only by maintaining the best state can he face everything that comes next. When he woke up, he found that Su Qing was still sleeping on the sofa, curled up, and seemed to be sleeping very unsteadily, with her brows tightly knit.  Frowning tightly.

    After Bai Li finished washing, he arrived at yesterday's hall, and there were already people there, besides Iser and Kai, there was also a girl with glasses and a young man sitting on a recliner with his back to them.

    The girl smiled when she saw Bai Li, "Hello, my name is Jiang Lan."

    Bai Li nodded slightly at her, "Bai Li."

    The girl said kindly: "I'm an accountant from Shanghai. What about you?"

    Bai Li smiled, but did not answer.

    Jiang Lan thought she didn't want to tell, so she asked cautiously, "Is it convenient for you to tell me?"

    "I am a student."

    Jiang Lan laughed, "I really can't tell." Looking at Bai Li's expressionless face, she thought she was angry, "I'm not saying you don't look like a student, but how should I put it, you look a bit like a soldier  temperament."

    Bai Li twitched the corner of his mouth, but did not answer.

    Seeing that she had no desire to speak, Jiang Lan didn't ask any more questions, but just observed her unobtrusively.  Bai Li's calm face left a deep impression on her. This girl was not like an ordinary student, so she was very curious, and at the same time, she felt that this girl was special, which gave her a desire to find out.

    Compared with Jiang Lan's complex psychology, Bai Li was just thinking about the strange feeling she had just come out of the forest, but she couldn't think of a clue, so she couldn't help turning her eyes to Yiser who was drinking, "Yeser, why did you come out of the forest?"  When you come out, you won¡¯t be able to see the original path?¡±

    Esther turned her head to look at her, and the corners of her mouth curled up, "I was thinking about when you would ask me this question. It was later than I thought, and I was a little disappointed."

    "I'm not interested in pleasing you, please answer my question."

    Yise raised her eyebrows: "I have seen many newcomers like you, and they always have problems like this when they come here. The forest you call is just a program code, it is virtual."

    Bai Li frowned, "That is to say, you let us walk in that environment for several hours, is it all fake?"

    "No, although it is virtual, your cerebral cortex reflects that you have indeed walked in the forest for several hours. It's just that this kid is upset, so he teased you." Kai said beside him.

    Bai Li looked at Yser, and seeing his disapproving expression, he squinted his eyes.

    "Bai Li, why didn't you call me when you got up." Su Qing's complaining voice came from behind, looking at the people in the living room, she walked quickly to Bai Li's side, only staying next to familiar people,  There will be some sense of security.

    Bai Li sat on the sofa without saying a word, ignoring Su Qing's dependent eyes that made her feel uncomfortable, and just quietly waited for the time to pass.

    No one spoke in the living room, even Iser and Kai were just drinking wine quietly, Jiang Lan was sitting in the corner of the sofa with an English version of the book, the young man who didn't say a word just leaned against the  Feigning sleep on the sofa, Su Qing sat next to Bai Li, turning her head to look at everyone uneasily.

    People gradually arrived, first the young man with yellow hair, and then the middle-aged man.

    The yellow-haired young man sat next to Su Qing, and Su Qing screamed in shock.

    "What the hell is your name?" the yellow-haired young man roared violently.

    Su Qing said tremblingly: "I I didn't do it on purpose, it was you who sat down suddenly, and I"

    young people disdainfulGlancing at her, he took out a cigarette, lit it skillfully, and blew a smoke ring at Su Qing.  Su Qing was choked by the smoke, her eyes were red with discomfort, and she didn't dare to speak.

    "What kind of man is bullying a girl?" Jiang Lan couldn't see it, she stood up and pulled Su Qing up, standing in front of the young man.

    The young man spat at Jiang Lan with displeasure, "Who the hell are you? I just like to bully women, what's the matter?"

    Just as Jiang Lan was about to speak, Chu Han walked out. Seeing this scene full of gunpowder, the corners of her mouth couldn't help but curl up.

    "Hey, this has started to cause internal strife before going to the battlefield." The tone is quite gloating.

    The arrival of Chu Han made the dispute disappear silently. Chu Han felt very disappointed that he didn't see the scene he imagined.

    "Okay, it's time for you to prepare for the battlefield. None of you have 300 novice points in your hands. You can exchange them for weapons and equipment with corresponding points. Now, I need to determine whether you are participating in multiplayer battles or  Single player pk?"

    Everyone looked at each other, and the middle-aged man spoke first, "I'll choose more than one."

    "I also choose multiple people." The young man with yellow hair said.

    "I also choose multiplayer battles," said Jiang Li, the girl with glasses.

    "Me too, I also choose multiple people." Su Qing stood beside Jiang Lan, her voice a little hurried.

    "I choose single."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone's attention was focused on the young man.

    "Papa papa" Chu Han clapped his hands with interest.  "Courage is commendable!"

    "Then what about you?" Chu Han looked at Bai Li who had been silent all this time.

    Bai Li thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "There are many people."

    Chu Han seemed a little disappointed when he heard her answer, "I have chosen, then I will add some rules, every time I kill an enemy, I get fifty reward points, every time I kill a 'player', I get a thousand reward points, every time I kill  An 'npc' or killing a newcomer is also a thousand reward points" Chu Han's voice became a little malicious, "Of course, it's a negative reward point. But it doesn't count as killing an enemy in the primary battle  However, negative rewards other than killing 'enemies' will be recorded."

    Chu Han looked at the young man and jokingly said, "Hero, can you tell me his name?"

    The man glanced at him, "Jin Huangting."

    Chu Han laughed out loud, and under the gaze of the man Senhan, he said with a smile: "Your father really knows how to choose a name. This name is really domineering. 'Entering the Imperial Court'? Interesting."

    After what he said, everyone also felt that the name was full of charm, and only those who expected so much could give their children such a name.

    Compared with the jokes of the crowd, Bai Li was very surprised. She was very familiar with this name. She had heard her father praise him countless times. He was a young talent who came from a military family. He was a major at a young age. He was smart, calm, and steady  ¡­These are his father's evaluations of him. I have always been curious about what kind of person is praised by his father. I didn't expect to meet him here.

    She carefully looked at this young major, about 1.8 meters tall, with wheat-colored skin tanned in the sun after long-term training, long and narrow eyes, slightly thin lips, and a high nose.  You can seduce a handsome man with a younger sister on the main road, but that aura will make people have no desire to approach him.

    "Okay, since you choose single player, then, Kai, you take him to the single player area."

    "Okay, no problem." Kay replied.

    "Many people will follow Iser, so I wish everyone good luck!" Chu Han saluted everyone with a smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Four: The Game Begins

    ?

    Yiser, who had been silent all this time, still walked ahead and led the way without saying a word, walked out of the "zero" door, and led them into a car, while Jin Huangting was taken into another car by Kai.  The journey has now finally begun.

    Sitting in the car, everyone was silent, everyone had a dignified face, not knowing what they were going to face, whether it was life or death, and unknown fear permeated the entire car.

    "Let me tell you a few more points. You can form a team, and the captains are assigned by you, or you can split up your actions. Your goal is to survive this game. This game is very simple. You just need to complete the system  Assigned tasks are fine. Everyone has different assignments. If anyone fails to complete the task, the person who completes it first can choose to leave the team. If the rest are not completed within 30 minutes after a teammate leaves, then it is a 'gameover'  .¡± Esther was smoking a cigarette, looking at them indifferently.

    No one in the car spoke, each thinking about what to do.  In this heavy atmosphere, the car gradually slowed down until it stopped.  Esther got out of the car carelessly, and the others stepped out of the car cautiously.

    When Bai Li got out of the car, what he saw was an abandoned factory gate, with mottled iron, broken gate valves, dilapidated equipment and yellow weeds everywhere, just like the scenes in those simulation games.

    "Why do I feel that this game is a bit like 'cs'." The young man with yellow hair muttered in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Esther twitched the corner of her mouth, "The games here are somewhat similar to the games in the original world, but this is a real-life version." After speaking, he took out a chip and sent it to them, "This is a skin chip.  , stick it on the back of your neck, it will track the dynamics of each of you, the tasks assigned by the system and the weapons you want to exchange must pass through it."

    "How do we exchange weapons?" Bai Li asked.

    "The epidermis chip records your point points. There is an 'npc' in this factory who specializes in buying weapons. As long as you choose a weapon, as long as it is within the points, he will give you the weapon. And on the battlefield,  Sometimes there will be unexpected point rewards, as long as you are lucky, because there is only one reward for that reward, and there are several groups of your competitors." After finishing speaking, Yise pushed open the dilapidated iron gate and walked in, walking to the corner.  In a house, there were indeed quite a few people with different complexions, some were serious, while others were flushed with excitement.

    Some of the people here are tall, muscular, with evil spirits, some are gentle with glasses, some are indifferent, and some girls are crying uneasy.  Seeing those crying girls, Su Qing, who had been following closely behind Jiang Lan and Bai Li, blushed with empathy. Bai Li squinted at her, and then looked away.

    "Iser." A feminine-looking man walked over with a smile on his face and patted Iser's shoulder.  The man looked at Bai Li and Su Qing behind Yiser, and said with a tut, "Your boy is very lucky, you are all beauties."

    Esther pushed the hand on his shoulder away indifferently, "Not all men's brain structure is as wretched as yours."

    Qi Xiu was not annoyed, but just looked at Bai Li and Su Qing with interest, "Hey, beautiful women are always cherished, you said that these delicate flowers are about to be destroyed, how strange is that?"  What a pity."

    Su Qing blushed a little from his wide-eyed gaze, while Bai Li looked back without changing his expression.  Seeing Bai Li staring at him without avoiding it, Qi Xiu was stunned for a moment, and was about to ask a few questions when the bell rang.

    "You have ten minutes to prepare now. Choose your weapons, form a team, and assign the tasks and positions of each personnel. In ten minutes, it will be time for you to go to the battlefield." A deep voice echoed in the room, standing on the waste stone  As soon as the tall man on the street finished his announcement, everyone walked out of the house spontaneously. In the center of the square, there was a cage-like house filled with all kinds of weapons and three 'npc' inside.

    Bai Li took a quick look and found that there were four teams in total. Each team had eight people, six people, and one team had ten people. Only their team had the least number of people, only five.  Jin Huangting and her who participated in the singles, and the others are ordinary people who have not been trained.

    Although there are all kinds of weapons, but under the limit of 300 points, the only weapons that can be obtained through the chip to understand the exchange points of various firearms are a dagger given by the system and a glock-18  , Many people are complaining, even some swearing.  Like the other girls, Su Qing had a mournful expression when she got the gun. Only Jiang Lan looked calm. Looking around, there was a girl holding a gun with a faint look of excitement on her face.  Bai Li looked at the girl for a long time. She had fair skin, the corners of her eyes drooped slightly, and she was seventeen or eighteen years old, with a careless expression on her face.She smiled and turned the gun in her hand casually, as if she felt that someone was looking at her. When she met Bai Li's gaze, she smiled brightly, and then turned away again.

    Jiang Lan watched her staring at the girl for a long time, glanced curiously, and asked, "Is there anything wrong with that girl?"

    Bai Li turned his gaze away, "No."

    Jiang Lan looked at her indifferent side face, shrugged her shoulders in a dispirited manner, and felt a little helpless when she saw Su Qing's crying face from the side face.

    After choosing the weapon, Bai Li and his group began to discuss who would be the captain. The young man with yellow hair shouted loudly that he was the most suitable. The reason was that if the game was similar to 'cs', then he, a game expert, would be the most suitable.

    The middle-aged man was the first to object, "This is not a game, it's a gamble of your life. With your little experience in playing games, what can you do?"

    Jiang Lan also objected, "As a leader, you are not suitable."

    The young man blushed and shouted: "Then which one of you is qualified?"

    No one answered. At this time, no one can do such a thing as handing over one's life to a complete stranger.

    "Then, don't be the captain. Esther said that everyone's mission is different. You can form a team or disperse it. It depends on your own ability." Bai Li put the dagger on his waist, "Whoever completes it first  task, then the captain will be the captain after the game is over."

    The middle-aged man nodded, "I have no objection."

    Jiang Lan asked hesitantly: "Without the command of the captain, how would we act?"

    "Free play has only one ultimate goal, which is to survive and do whatever it takes." Bai Li said flatly.

    Jiang Lan looked at Bai Li's cold profile, and suddenly felt a little apprehensive in her heart.

    At this time, information is sent from the chip.

    A string of barcode-like data appeared in Bai Li's mind, and she felt a little uncomfortable, as if something had invaded her brain.  Her mission quickly passed the brain information, entered the c2 area, and killed ten enemies.  This game simulates the police and bandits. Bai Li and these newcomers act as the police, and what they have to do is to eliminate the 'bandits' established by the system.  The layout of this factory was also quickly transmitted to the brain. The whole factory is divided into six areas, a1, a2 area, b1, b2 area, c1, c2 area.

    "My mission order is in area b2." Jiang Lan looked at everyone and said.

    "I'm also in b2." Su Qing leaned towards Jiang Lan unconsciously.

    The middle-aged man frowned, "I'm in a1."

    The young man with yellow hair pursed his lips, "a1."

    Jiang Lan asked, "Bai Li, how about you?"

    "I'm in area c2."

    "There is no need to form a team at all, almost all of them are scattered." The young man rolled his eyes.

    "Bai Li, are you alright by yourself?" Both Su Qing and Jiang Lan felt that her luck was too bad.

    Bai Li smiled faintly. Su Qing and Jiang Lan in their team were weak and weak. The middle-aged man was a bit fat, and his physical strength was probably not much better. As for the young man,  He has a frizzy personality and is not suitable for forming a team.

    There is no extra time for them to discuss, and the game begins.

    It didn't take much effort for them to find the location of their mission, and the map on the system would be automatically transmitted to the brain through the chip.  Bai Li dispersed with them, and soon arrived in area c2. Like her, there were many people from other groups in area c2, among them was the girl she had noticed.  The girl also saw her and gave her a playful wink.

    Bai Li turned his head without changing his expression, and moved forward slowly and cautiously.  She clings to the abandoned factory equipment, carefully looking around.  At this moment, her heart was not at peace.  The second the game started, she suddenly felt a little nervous, but it wasn't because of fear.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5: Game of Death

    ?

    There are many abandoned facilities in the factory, which can be well concealed. Most of the newcomers carefully observe their surroundings and move forward slowly. A small number of them quickly walked ahead with agility.  At this moment, there was an explosion sound nearby, followed by countless gunshots. Bai Li hid behind the pillar sideways, and bullets hit the pillar from time to time, causing dust to fly. This kind of firepower, the opponent's weapons and equipment were obviously  Much higher than them.  She looked at the glock-18 in her hand, and couldn't help but smile. In this kind of place full of abandoned facilities and piles of large garbage everywhere, the originally empty space becomes narrow, which is the most powerful way to use this pistol.  , even without powerful lethal weapons, she doesn't feel completely disadvantaged.

    Just when she was about to break through the sprint, there was a loud "bang", Bai Li could only feel the heat in front of her eyes, a hot breath erupted not far from her side, and the iron fragments that were blown away by the huge impact were about to explode.  Flying to her face, a hand suddenly stretched out beside her, dragging her away very quickly, avoiding being hit by debris.

    For a moment, Bai Li only heard the sound of gunshots. Before his head could react, whoever saved him was pulled to the back by a strong force. Because he took advantage of the trend to avoid bullets, he rolled on the ground several times before he stabilized his figure.  Before he looked up, he heard the sound of someone being shot and fell to the ground.  Bai Li raised his head quickly, and saw a girl moving swiftly to her side, pulling her up with his hands, and quickly dodging to the side.

    Bai Li looked at the girl in surprise, and couldn't understand why she came to the rescue. He wanted to ask, but found that his speech was dry and he couldn't speak for a while.

    "Want to ask me why I saved you?" The girl smiled, "Actually, there is no particular reason, I just think you look pleasing to the eye."

    Before Bai Li had time to say anything, she had already turned around and walked up the stairs, "If you have anything to say, let's talk later, the right way is to continue the game now."

    Bai Li followed behind her, and when he saw the corridor was full of flesh and blood and broken limbs, he suddenly felt sick to his stomach.  Although she has undergone military training, she has never participated in actual combat. The idea that such a real battlefield, accompanied by death, is just a game began to make her feel at a loss.  At first she was careless, all these incredible things were like a dream, she would wake up soon, so she has been calmly facing all the people and things here, as if nothing could make her lose her mind, but when  The appearance of this kind of naked killing made her feel conflicted from the bottom of her heart.  Originally, all this was regarded as a meaningless dream, but those explosions and gunshots, like a heavy hammer, shattered her fantasy, and she suddenly remembered what Chu Han said, they are a pawn in the hands of the gods,  For entertainment, the value of their lives is nothing more than a gunshot or an explosion She doesn't want to kill, but here she can only be killed if she doesn't kill, she doesn't want to die!

    The strong desire to survive made her adjust quickly. She is not the kind of person with compassion. The strong will win the weak and die. This is the most basic law of nature.  Forcing herself to step over the complete or incomplete corpses calmly, she began to think about her mission. Her mission is not complicated, as long as she kills ten enemies, the clothes on those "bandits" are uniform black jackets  , so the target is easy to confirm, and it is not easy to accidentally kill newcomers.

    The gunshots were still going on all around, and the girl didn't know where she turned in a blink of an eye. Bai Li felt a little startled. The girl's qualities seemed to be higher than ordinary people, and her body was extremely agile. Even if she had been trained, she was far behind that girl.  responsiveness and mobility.

    Without extra thoughts to think about other things, a series of bullets hit her side, turned around in time to avoid, and lowered her body to avoid the shots.  The bullet hit the wall, dust flying, and fine stones rustling at the feet.  He held the gun tightly in his hand, his palms were a little sweaty, when he passed a corridor, a person rushed out, a cold light flashed, and the next second a knife stabbed at her, Bai Li instinctively flinched to hide  Without the slightest hesitation, he raised his hand and fired, and instantly headshot, the plasma burst and splashed on her body and face, looking at the opponent's fallen body, Bai Li breathed heavily and his heart beat rapidly.  If the other party used a gun, she would probably be decapitated by now.

    There was a burst of shooting behind her, the sound of bullets hitting the wall brought her back to her senses, she bent over to dodge, rolled on the spot, quickly got up and ran down the stairs, the downstairs was already full of corpses, there were "bandits" and many newcomers  , Thinking of what Chu Han and Yise said about the elementary battle and simplicity, she had the urge to swear.

    There was a weapon next to the corpse of the "bandit". She picked up an aug without hesitation, stuck the pistol and dagger together, and quickly found a hidden position. When she took the gun and started shooting, her palms were covered with tears.  Sweat, thump, thump, thump The whole world suddenly became quiet, and all the pictures became slow. She could only hear the sound of her own violent heartbeat. When the bullets hit the enemy one by one, the precise marksmanship seemed to be replayed in slow motion.??.

    "What I mean is that whether a person has a bright future depends on whether he has correct beliefs." Carmine greeted him with a smile, and looked at Bai Li with some disgust.

    Bai Li, who was disliked by others, was still at a loss. She didn't understand the reason why Carmine came to her, nor did she understand the meaning of what she told her. She only learned from her that she had completed the task and represented her.  survived.  Instead of the joy and relaxation she imagined, she felt a little dazed.  It was as if she was still in the violent tsunami one second, but she was in the warm bed the next second. This contrast was too big and too fast, which made her at a loss.

    Carmine ignored her blank expression, and said to himself: "I just want to tell you now that I am looking forward to becoming a teammate with you, so you must not die at this level. But you are more than I imagined."  Much weaker." After speaking, he looked at her sympathetically.  "I won't tell you more, anyway, you will know when you arrive."

    She finished speaking on her own, without giving Bai Li a chance to speak, jumped up from the ground, patted the dust on her buttocks, and then said to Bai Li, "Remember, don't die too fast  It's over." After saying that, he ran away quickly.

    Bai Li stood there in a daze, staring blankly at her disappearing back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6: Those who survived

    ?

    Bai Li stood there the whole time, her mind was in chaos. She had many questions, but she felt that she couldn't grasp the main point.  She didn't understand what Carmine meant by becoming her teammate, and she was lucky enough to get an extra reward. The thoughts in her mind were extremely messy. Even though she wanted to sort out everything, she had no clue.  .

    Just at this moment, there were footsteps coming from behind, and Bai Li suddenly looked back, only to see Yser and the man named Qi Xiu walking over.  Seeing that Bai Li saw them, he hurried forward.

    "You are very skillful. You killed all the people by yourself, even the newcomers. There are a total of 27 newcomers in the c2 area. Could it be that they all died in your hands?" Qi Xiu said.  A cigarette, the tone sounds faint, but there is always an indescribable smell.

    Esther looked at her very differently from before, a little more defensive and puzzled, "Why did you even kill the rookie? You should know that reward points will be deducted for killing the rookie."

    Bai Li asked suspiciously: "When did I kill a newcomer? I just killed an enemy who was assigned a mission."

    Qi Xiu and Yser looked at each other, "But everyone here died except you. And the chip shows that they all died near you," Yser said in a deep voice.

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered Carmine, she said that she killed everyone, did she mean that even the newcomer was killed?  There is also the only survivor that the system said, so isn't Carmine a newcomer?  There was a shock in her heart, but she didn't show it on the surface. She said calmly: "I didn't kill the newcomers. I don't know how they died, and it has nothing to do with me."

    Qi Xiu clicked his tongue and said, "What you said is really cold-blooded and heartless."

    Compared to Qi Xiu's teasing, Esther looked very serious. He didn't expect Bai Li to be so strong. It's unreliable to say that she killed all the newcomers. As long as she has a little brain, she won't do such a loss-making business, but the entire c2 area  But she was the only one who survived, and many newcomers and enemies died near her, and most of those corpses were killed with one blow.

    "Okay, if you have any questions, let's go back and talk about it. Let's go." After speaking, Bai Li and Qi Xiu took the lead to go out without waiting for the reaction of Bai Li and Qi Xiu.

    Qi Xiu approached Bai Li with a smile, "You are the rookie king this time, and you can overwhelm those single-player PK players."

    Bai Li frowned and looked at him, but he gave her a few winks with a smile on his face, and then followed Esther's footsteps.  She let out a deep breath, wondering what it was like, rookie king?  It sounds like a very troublesome title. She doesn't feel happy about such a false name. She just hopes that someone can explain who Carmine is?

    After leaving the factory gate, Bai Li realized that she was the only one coming out.  The several team leaders waiting at the door looked at her with strange eyes. Even though Bai Li was calm, facing several pairs of unabashed direct gazes, he still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    Seeing Bai Li's uneasiness, Esther said, "Get in the car and wait. After everyone comes out, the system will tell us if you have killed any newcomers."

    Bai Li passed him and got into the car. Qi Xiu handed her a bottle of water and said, "Drink some water. Women are made of water. You need to replenish your water."

    Bai Li took it silently, unscrewed the bottle cap, and when the cold water passed her throat, she finally felt a little more at ease.  For her, this game was not long or short, but it changed her state of mind a lot.  She was very lucky, she knew, otherwise she wouldn't have gotten extra rewards. Thinking of the 5,000 points reward, Bai Li hesitated whether to tell Esther and the others, it was so unbelievable, it was like playing a game to open a cheat, and things went smoothly.  She was very disturbed.

    I don't know how long I stayed in the car, people came out of it one after another, and some people saw Bai Li in the car, and their eyes widened in surprise.  As more and more people came out, almost all eyes would be on Bai Li.

    When Bai Li saw the yellow-haired young man who came out, he was a little surprised. He didn't expect this frizzy young man to have such strength. He didn't have many injuries on his body, but there were some scratches on his arms and face, especially his arms.  The bloodstains looked terrifying, but they probably didn't hurt the bones.  Not long after the young man came out, Jiang Lan walked out with Su Qing supported by one hand. There were some small wounds on Jiang Lan's face, and blood was still dripping from her left wrist.  Seeing them come out, Nei Li actually felt relieved.

    Jiang Lan quickly saw Bai Li, supported Su Qing and walked over quickly.

    Jiang Lan helped Su Qing into the car, and Bai Li and Qi Xiu who was beside him helped them both into the car. After finally getting it done, Jiang Lan asked, "When did you come out?"

    "Just now." Bai Li replied.

    Seeing Bai Li lying without changing his expression, Qi Xiu felt that Bai Li's face was too deceptive.She has a very upright face, although integrity is not suitable to describe a beautiful woman, but she is so calm and deceitful, which still makes him a little speechless.

    Jiang Lan didn't pay attention to Qi Xiu's strange expression, but Su Qing's moaning attracted her attention.  A piece of shrapnel on Su Qing's foot was embedded in the flesh, and the pain made her pale. Although a cloth strip was tied above the wound to reduce the blood loss, a lot of blood still came out.

    "Is there a first aid kit?" Jiang Lan asked Qi Xiu while covering Su Qing's wound with one hand.

    Qi Xiu shrugged and said helplessly, "Only in the base. Fortunately, she was not seriously injured, but she lost a little more blood, so she won't be able to die for the time being." You all looked at him, and Ise and I went in to have a look  Condition.

    Jiang Lan adjusted her glasses, with a guilty expression on her face, "If it wasn't for saving me, she wouldn't be hurt like this."

    Bai Li was a little surprised when he heard this. Su Qingrou was weak, timid and fearful. She was a typical delicate daughter. She didn't expect to have such courage.  Looking at Su Qing's wound, he didn't hurt any bones, nor did he cut an artery, but the wound was deep and large, so the blood flowed continuously.

    The young man with yellow hair also got into the car. Seeing the movement in the car, he couldn't help raising his eyebrows and said, "It's a big life, only the leg was hurt." He was surprised to see Bai Li who was unharmed but with some gray stains on his body.  His eyes widened, "Are you a monster? There is no injury at all."

    Bai Li didn't answer, but just glanced at him lightly.

    Hearing the young man's bluffing, Jiang Lan realized that Bai Li was not injured. Although there was blood on her body, it was obviously not her own. If she insisted on talking about the wound, there were only some small scratches.  Although she had guessed that Bai Li might have a special background, even so, it would be too tough to have such a small wound. Thinking of this, Jiang Lan stared at her full of curiosity and admiration.

    Although Bai Li's face was calm, his heart was never calm.  Now that I think about it, perhaps compared to other people, she is the easiest person in this game to complete the task in the shortest time. All this is only because the girl named Carmine killed everyone.  her own accomplishments.

    "Hey, I said how about we introduce each other to each other? Anyway, we will hang out together in the future." The young man with yellow hair suddenly said, "My name is Ouyang. I am a professional gamer."

    "Isn't Ouyang a surname?" Jiang Lan asked.

    "My surname is Ou Mingyang, can't I?" He hates others to care about his name the most.

    Jiang Lan didn't care about his harsh tone, she smiled and said, "Jiang Lan, the river of the river, the colorful Lan. Before coming here, she was a white-collar worker."

    "Su Qing, I'm a student at school." Su Qing's face was still pale, but she recovered somewhat.

    "Bai Li, a student at school."

    "Seeing how tough you are, you must be from a military academy." Ouyang grinned and covered his wound, looking at Bai Li with envy.

    Bai Li didn't nod or deny it, but asked, "Aren't you with that uncle? What about others?"

    Ouyang paused and said: "Dead, not long after entering, he was shot in the head."

    Suddenly there was silence in the carriage.  Both Jiang Lan and Su Qing lowered their heads with gloomy expressions, and Ouyang apparently didn't speak.  Seeing that their moods were getting low, Bai Li was not in the mood to speak, and turned his head to look outside the carriage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seven: The Rookie King

    ?

    Not long after, it seemed that all the living people came out, because the tall man who announced their weapon of choice fired a pistol into the sky, "Assemble."

    Everyone moved closer around him, Ouyang jumped out of the car nimbly, Bai Li and Jiang Li helped Su Qing get out of the car slowly, when everyone gathered, the man said: "Tear off your skin chips  Come down and put it on this crystal plate."

    Everyone did the same. When Bai Li tore off the chip, he felt that his skin was hurting, and he grinned when he saw that some other people were also in pain.  She and Jiang Li supported Su Qing, and the three of them put the chip on the thin crystal-like plate together.  When all the chips were placed on it, light blue electric lines that looked like circuits began to appear on the thin board.

    "Eight people who completed area a1 received 1000 reward points each. Four people completed area a2 and each received 1000 reward points. Five people completed area b1 and received 1000 reward points. Three people completed area c1 and each received rewards  1000 points. 7 people who completed in area b2 received 1000 points each. 3 people completed area c1 and each received 1000 points. One person who completed area c2 received 1000 points. Breaking through the threshold of spirit rewarded 1000 points.  Physical function increases by 10 points, nerve response increases by 10 points, and mental strength increases by 10%. The only survivor in area C2 will be rewarded with 3,000 points and get a free card with an additional strengthening value of 10%."

    The mechanized electronic sound of the machine came from the crystal board. When all the information was stated, all the people looked at the only person who came out of the c2 area with a kind of horror.

    Many people felt their mouths were dry and couldn't help swallowing. What kind of monster and extreme luck is this.

    Yiser and Qi Xiu were also shocked. They knew that there were extra rewards in the primary battle, but since they entered the game, they had never heard of anyone who had received that reward, so no one knew that the reward was so generous.

    Jiang Lan and Su Qing's eyes were wide open, and they couldn't speak with their mouths wide open.

    "Damn, what kind of monster are you?" Ouyang said cursingly.

    The tall man in the lead said: "Okay, the reward point system has been recorded, let's go back to the base." After speaking, he gave Bai Li a meaningful look.

    Bai Li accepted the baptism of everyone's eyes without changing his face, and helped the astonished Su Qing to walk towards the carriage.  Ouyang followed up and down to study Bai Li, trying to see if she was a mutant.  Yiser and Qi Xiu also followed, looked at each other, and shook their heads to express their bewilderment.

    After getting into the car, everyone in the car looked at Bai Li.

    Esther coughed, moistened her throat and said, "How did you get those rewards? Do you have any special experiences?"

    Bai Li tilted his head, exhaled and said, "Will you believe me if I say that I don't know what's going on?"

    "Of course I don't believe it." Everyone said in unison.  Xu Shi's voice was too uniform, seeing Bai Li looking at them with a half-smile, he felt a little embarrassed for no reason.

    "Do you know how those newcomers died?" Esther asked.

    Bai Li shook his head, "I said before, their deaths have nothing to do with me."

    Qi Xiu sighed from the side, "Do you know why I went in to pick you up?" Seeing that Bai Li didn't speak, he continued, "Because you are the only one with a life reaction in c2 area. We thought you killed the newcomer, but the system  If your reward points are not deducted, then it means that you did not do it."

    Yise followed Qi Xiu's words and said: "We looked at the corpses, and most of them were shot to the head, and some were shot to the vitals, so the people who did it were very skilled."

    Bai Li thought of Carmine, she didn't know whether she should tell about Carmine's existence, after all, that girl saved her, she couldn't answer, so she had to keep silent.

    Yise looked straight into Bai Li's eyes, trying to find some clues of lying, but Bai Li's eyes were open and frank, without the slightest guilt or embarrassment.

    The carriage returned to silence again, and everyone returned to the base with their own thoughts.

    After returning to the villa that was similar to the real world, Bai Li and the others were truly relieved.  Before entering the door, Chu Han rushed over like a butterfly and was about to hug Bai Li. Bai Li instinctively raised his foot to kick, but Chu Han nimbly dodged sideways.

    Chu Han clasped his hands together, changed from his previous unrestrained charm, twisted his body flatteringly and walked in front of Bai Li, "You are simply the muse in my heart."

    Bai Li watched him wink at him, suppressing the urge to slap that face.  "I don't feel honored."

    Chu Han didn't mind her cold expression, and said excitedly, "I've seen that you are not easy, and you can get so many rewards in elementary multiplayer battles, you are a talent."

    "Please give me firstWe treat the wound.  "Bai Li and Jiang Li supported Su Qing past him and walked into the door.

    Chu Han nodded with a smile: "Yeser, Qi Xiu, why are you so ungentlemanly, and when you see a beautiful woman in trouble, why don't you help me?"

    Yise ignored him with a cold face, while Qi Xiu said with a naughty smile: "It's not that I don't want to. With such a powerful beauty by my side, I really don't dare to do anything."

    After everyone entered the hall, they saw Jin Huangting sitting on the sofa at first sight. He squinted his eyes and looked at Bai Li for a while, then turned away naturally.

    Although he knew that Jin Huangting was very powerful, Bai Li was a little uneasy when he sat here unscathed after taking part in the solo battle. If she was purely relying on luck, then this person is a powerful person.

    Others stood there in shock when they saw Jin Huangting sitting there leisurely, and Ouyang opened his mouth even more exaggeratedly.

    This is Chu Han walking in with a smile, "It's really God's blessing, this time we have two of the most powerful newcomers in our base." After speaking, he smiled to himself.

    Maybe it was because his smile was too obscene, it didn't match his face at all, so everyone didn't pay attention to him.

    At this time, a very coquettish man came over leading two people in white robes. The man went straight to Bai Li, gave a standard British gentleman's salute, and said in extremely standard Mandarin: "This beautiful  Miss, is that the dazzling new star? Excuse me, I just came to see you now."

    Ouyang was twitched by his sour words, and kept rubbing his cheeks with his uninjured hands.  Bai Li looked at his overly alluring face expressionlessly, and said in an extremely calm tone, "You're blocking the way."

    "Puff," Chu Han and Qi Xiu laughed out of shame, Esther was fine, but the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the others also suffocated their laughter.

    The person who was not affected by the ridicule continued: "I'm really sorry, but please allow me to introduce myself, my name is Feikels van Helmlast."

    Bai Li looked at the appearance of the medical staff behind him, and directly motioned for Jiang Li to help Su Qing walk over, leaving that person who had been practicing standard etiquette aside.  This time, a crack finally appeared on Fickels' perfect smile.

    Everyone held back their smiles as they watched the plot develop. Su Qing had already been helped down by those two people, and Jiang Lan followed worriedly.  Bai Li ignored Feikers' slightly distorted face, and just walked into his room on his own.  Everyone watched her back disappearing at the stairs.

    Until Bai Li's figure was no longer in sight, several loud laughter burst out in the living room.  Chu Han lay down on the sofa with an uncontrollable smile, Qi Xiu held his stomach and laughed non-stop, Ouyang also grinned because of the pain of the wound while laughing, and walked towards Su Qing's walking direction while laughing.  The only one who smiled seriously was Iser. Although she didn't laugh out loud, there was a twitching corner of her mouth and an unconcealable smile in her eyes, while Jin Huangting remained indifferent.

    As soon as Fickels changed his previous politeness, he greeted Chu Han with the most exaggerated smile with his fists and kicks with a cold face.  Chu Han had been prepared to dodge the kick he was kicking, and turned around to get behind him.  Fickels was still about to make a move, but Chu Han had stretched out his hands in front of him and said, "Stop, stop, stop, don't make any more moves."

    Qi Xiu also said with a grin: "Fekers, don't blame us for laughing at you, that girl is not so easy to provoke. With a cold face, what she said can freeze you three feet, I gave up and cultivated her well."  Don't bother with emotional thoughts."

    Fekers withdrew his attacking action, and tidied up his messy hair due to the action just now, "The more challenging a beauty is, the more valuable it is to be collected and protected, just like a beautiful rose, excessively beautiful is always  There are spikes to maintain."

    "Rose? Believe me, Bai Li is definitely not a rose. Based on her performance today, I will not believe you when you say she is a piranha." Esther curled her lips aside.

    Fickels touched his chin, as if he was thinking about something, before he said after a while: "Is she really so tough?"

    Chu Han, Yiser and Qi Xiu nodded solemnly.

    Jin Huangting, who was sitting on the sofa beside him, looked at the stairs where Bai Li left with great interest. This girl was much more interesting than expected.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eight: Night

    ?

    People downstairs were noisy, but Bai Li stood in front of the mirror, looking at the blood on her body and cheeks, she had to recall the life and death scenes she experienced not long ago.  The broken body, the bloody scene, the blood-like rust smell everywhere, the hideous face struggling to freeze at the moment of death, all these made her tremble involuntarily, no matter how strong her psychological quality was, she was only twenty years old after all  However, the training she had received could not completely rid her of the fear of being close to death.

    She took off her clothes and walked under the hood, the cold water hit her face, washing away the blood stains on her body, she folded her arms in the cold water, closed her eyes and slowly recalled every scene here,  Forests, weird streets, fantasy buildings, and then realistic villas Yiser, Kai, Chu Han, Qi Xiu, Feikels and, Carmine

    She opened her eyes suddenly, Carmine, yes, how did she forget her?  That strange girl with terrifying power, why did Esther say that she was the only one alive in the entire c2 area, and that Carmine was there at the time, and those newbies who died were all around her, then, Carmine was always by her side, remembering  The picture of her saving her made Bai Li even more certain of this guess, but why?  Why should she help herself?  What does it mean to look forward to being her teammate?  All of this is like a huge mystery, and she has no answers.

    After taking a shower, Bai Li suddenly found that he had no clothes to change. He picked up the bath towel, wrapped himself up and left the bathroom. After looking around his room, he found a big wardrobe.  When the closet was opened and it was filled with all kinds of clothes, Bai Li raised his eyebrows, and took out a pair of light and thin pajamas, the corners of his mouth twitched, that style would definitely make a man's blood swell.  Seeing that there were quite a few similar ones inside, she calmly took out a set of casual clothes, and then slowly closed the wardrobe.

    After getting dressed, she rubbed her painful forehead and lay quietly on the bed. She now needs a good rest to adjust her mentality, and her exhausted body and mind made her fall asleep quickly

    When I woke up, it seemed to be dark, and the room was dark.  She pressed the back of her hand to her forehead, got up and stretched, went to the bathroom to wash her face, and then went out and went downstairs.

    Before reaching the downstairs, I heard a shout: "Damn Ouyang, that chicken leg is mine."

    Is this Jiang Lan's voice?  Bai Li frowned and went downstairs, followed the sound to the restaurant, and saw the chaos.  The gentle Jiang Lan even chased after Ouyang to grab chicken legs regardless of her image. Su Qingwen sat quietly on the sofa and blushed while eating. Next to her was the seductive man Feikels.  Chu Han, Yise and Qi Xiu are drinking wine elegantly, Kai is cleaning his gun, and Jin Huangting is sitting on the side reading a book, what kind of picture is this?

    Seeing Bai Li, Chu Han smiled while holding the wine: "I said I was going to call you, but you got down by yourself."

    "Stop lying, are you going to drink leisurely there?" Fickels said, then got up and walked in front of Bai Li, "Beautiful lady, would you like to have dinner with me?"

    Bai Li ignored him and passed him, Qi Xiu slapped the table and laughed wildly, Chu Han whistled: "Have a personality."

    Fekers, who was ignored, walked back to Su Qing calmly as if he wanted to save face, as if nothing had happened, as if someone else was the one who lost face.

    Esther looked at Bai Li and said, "Tell Lei Ji what you want to eat, his cooking is very good."

    Bai Li turned his head to look at the tall man hidden behind, and said that he was a chef, really wronged him, he was covered in flesh, had several hideous scars on his face, was smoking a cigar, and looked like a bandit, such a person said  It's the boss of the gangster.

    "I want some spaghetti." Bai Li sat down, and Jiang Lan also returned to her seat, looking angrily at Ouyang eating chicken drumsticks.  Fekers on the side spoke sour literary and artistic words to Su Qing, and she suddenly lost her appetite.

    Esther took a sip of wine, looked at Bai Li for a while, and asked, "Can you tell me what happened to you in area c2 today?"

    Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, then paused and said, "What do you want to know?"

    Esther squinted at her and said, "Your luck makes people jealous, but is it really just luck?"

    Bai Li was silent for a moment. She didn't know whether it was good or bad to say about Carmine, so she asked, "Would you believe me if I said someone helped me?"

    Yise didn't answer, the possibility is zero, the system won't allow it, besides, all the newcomers are dead, who can help her?

    Seeing Yser's expression, Bai Li knew that he didn't believe him, so she didn't say anything else, quietly waiting for her dinner.

    Chu Han, who hadn't spoken again, narrowed his eyes when he heard Bai Li's words, his expression was a little dignified, but in the next second?As if thinking of something interesting, a wicked smile appeared on his face.  Qi Xiu beside him couldn't help but shudder, why did this insidious guy laugh so terribly.

    Jiang Lan looked at Bai Li with a smile and said, "I didn't expect you to be so powerful. You are so enviable. Have you practiced any martial arts or received any special training?"

    Ouyang on the side rushed to talk: "Seeing how tough she must be."

    Su Qing, who had been blushing all the time, also spoke now, "Bai Li is from a military family, and her father is Bai Jingnan."

    As soon as these words came out, Jin Huangting, who had been reading a book, looked at Bai Li in surprise. As a soldier, he certainly knew the meaning of the word Bai Jingnan.  Grandpa is Bai Jingfei, a living dragon spit beads.

    Ouyang didn't know who Bai Jingnan was, but Jiang Li was dumbfounded, Bai Jingnan?  She stared blankly at Bai Li, the legendary son of a high official.

    Compared to their surprise, Bai Li seemed very indifferent. She didn't like the way people looked at her every time they heard her father's name.  That kind of hiding under the aura of his father, his own efforts will always be labeled as "Bai Jingnan's daughter".

    Su Qing saw that Bai Li's complexion was not good, and thought she was blaming him for not telling her family background.  She is not familiar with Bai Li, even a stranger, she is only familiar with Bai Li's cousin Bai Lili.  In Bai Lili's mouth, Bai Li is a very calm and even cold-blooded person, indifferent to everything, but the adults are all proud of her, which is why Bai Lili hates her.  She is loved by everyone, but she still looks indifferent and indifferent.

    Others didn't pay attention to Bai Li's face, anyway, she was always expressionless.

    At this time, Bai Li's spaghetti was ready. Bai Li had completely lost his appetite at this time, but he still suppressed himself and ate it. The unexpected deliciousness greatly increased her appetite, and she ate the whole plate.  Jiang Lan and Ouyang were noisy and didn't ask Bai Li again. Su Qing thought that he had made her angry, so she sat there and listened to Fickels. Yise and Qi Xiu continued to drink leisurely. Only Chu  Han, sipping the rim of the cup lightly, with an unclear expression.

    Unlike the tense atmosphere during the day, everyone here seems to have forgotten the fear they just experienced.  Looking at the bluffing Jiang Lan and Ouyang, the restrained Su Qing, the indifferent Jin Huangting, and Chu Han, Bai Li felt unbelievable. They were strangers who had known each other not long ago, and they had just faced blood, but now they  A harmonious look, is this the legendary fate?  Thinking of this, she let out a grin.

    Jin Huangting kept looking at Bai Li. He was curious about this girl, so he hid behind and observed her the first day he saw her, but this girl was beyond his imagination, and he learned about it from Chu Han.  He admitted that he was surprised by her experience, but apart from being surprised, he was more curious about how strong she was?

    "You guys have a good rest tonight, and tomorrow I will tell you how to exchange reward points for things, as well as some key points for you to officially participate in the battle." Chu Han's voice suddenly sounded, and everyone fell silent.

    "Can't you say no now?" Ouyang asked.

    Holding the wine glass, Chu Han shook it lightly, and said slowly, "You all just experienced an extremely simple game today, and what you will face in the future will not be so childish."

    As soon as these words came out, Su Qing and Jiang Lan turned pale, and Jiang Lan asked after a pause, "You mean we almost died today, but it was just a small game?"

    Chu Han's smile suddenly deepened, and the casual, ruffian smile before became a bit sinister, "Otherwise, do you think you can survive so easily?"

    The atmosphere suddenly became very dignified, the previous relaxed atmosphere disappeared, suddenly changed from the previous hippie smile and amiable, now Chu Han ridiculed, "Next, what you have to face is infinite fear, one after another  The death game, every game is thrilling, every game is different, you may survive the last game and have a dream, but the next second you may die in your nightmare."

    His voice was deep and hoarse, like the crooning of a demon, full of bewitchment and coercion, and everyone remained silent.

    Bai Li put down his fork, and Chu Han looked straight at her, with a faint smile of unknown meaning on the corner of his mouth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9: Exchange

    ?

    Su Qing didn't ask to share a room with Bai Li tonight, because Jiang Li said she wanted to take care of Su Qing, so Bai Li went back to the room indifferently.  Chu Han's words made them uneasy, and the lightness before became very heavy now.  They were ordinary people, even if they were tired of that world, they never thought that they would make a joke of their own lives.

    An Mi is that time always passes quickly, everyone got up early, everyone has a little tired face, it seems that they didn't sleep well last night.  Yser and the others were not there, only Bai Li and his group of newcomers gathered in the hall. No one was in the mood to say hello, but just looked at the man.

    Chu Han leaned on the sofa, compared with the smiling face when he first met, he now gives people a completely different impression, the smile is still the same, but compared with before, there is always a sense of distance that is difficult to get close to.

    "Everyone, did you sleep well?"

    No one answered, they just sat on the sofa and waited for him to speak.

    Chu Han smiled and continued: "Then I'm getting to the point. I hope you don't interrupt me when I'm talking. If you have any questions, ask me after I finish speaking. Each of you has reward points in your hand now.  , but your reward points are only enough to exchange for weapons. When you get more reward points in the future, you can strengthen your own quality. There will be 100,000 reward points in each game, and there are additional rewards. Strengthening is mainly divided into intelligence,  Mental power, immunity, nerve response speed, cell activity, muscle tissue strength. Intelligence refers to your thinking speed and memory, logical reasoning, etc. Mental power is the power of ideas, which can be attributed to superconsciousness, which is commonly known as superpowers  If you have a strong immune system, you can fight against the virus. The nerve response is mainly after your muscle tissue is strengthened, and the body reaches harmony, so that the body cannot keep up with the nerve response. Moreover, the stronger the body, the faster the speed, and the strength will also increase.  The bigger it is. As for the increased cell activity, it can enhance your resilience."

    He looked at the faces of everyone, paused and continued: "This is the basic strengthening for participating in 10 battles. Except for some natural abilities, mental power can be strengthened. If you survive these 10 battles, then you  Then you can carry out more advanced enhancements, the enhancement of comprehension. As for what this comprehension means, I don¡¯t know, and I still can¡¯t figure out what it is.¡±

    "That's all about strengthening. In terms of exchange items, the exchange value of ordinary weapons, such as guns, is not high. There are only a few hundred reward points at most, and there are also some auxiliary items, such as space rings and hypnotic drugs.  And so on, the exchange value of this category is not high, about a thousand rewards. Magic weapons need tens of thousands of rewards, supernatural weapons, or weapons used by aliens, you need 50,000 points, protoss weapons, you need 300,000 points  The mutated bloodline needs 100,000 reward points. These mutated bloodlines include genetic mutations similar to movies, such as werewolves and vampires, which are divided into low-level, intermediate and high-level, and the reward points required for each level are different. There is also purification,  This is the highest level. No one has reached this level so far. This is an existence that is as advanced as a god. This does not require reward points, but depends on comprehension. The system has not explained clearly what is going on, because no one has ever  Get to that height."

    Then Chu Han said to Bai Li: "In your group, you are the one who rewards the most, and your physical function has increased by 10 points, your nervous response has increased by 10 points, your mental power has increased by 10%, and you have a free card with an additional strengthening value of 10.  %. It seems that you are likely to be a supernatural person with spiritual power. A battle-free card can save you a game, that is to say, you only have 9 games left, and a 10% enhancement value allows you to arbitrarily strengthen a certain basic  Physical fitness, the remaining 5,000 reward points can also be exchanged for some weapons, and you will have the most advantage among the rookies in the next game."

    Bai Li was still thinking about what weapon she could exchange for, but she was stunned by Chu Han's words, and everyone in Jiang Lan looked at Bai Li with complicated expressions.

    "The next game battlefield is not like you participated in the primary battle yesterday. You may be in a horror movie, or in an accident in this world, or in a war in history. Various things  It can happen, you don't know what you are facing? Who is your enemy? Every second you will be in endless fear of the unknown." Chu Han's smile became more and more obvious.

    After hearing these people's expressions were different, Su Qing rolled up Jiang Lan's clothes tremblingly, Jiang Lan's face was also not good-looking, Ouyang frowned and didn't know what he was thinking, Jin Huangting looked calm, his eyes were drooping, and he didn't know what was going on.  Think about something.

    Bai Li thought for a while and suddenly asked, "What do you mean by horror movies?"

    Chu Han smiled: "That is to say, you may go to a certain horror movie, maybe it's a ghost movie, maybe a biochemistry movie, or a science fiction movie, something like Interstellar, or travel through time and space to a certain place.  Historical time periods, in short, do not have a certainSex, everything depends on your luck.  "

    "It means that we can't predict what we're going to face? So what should we do when it comes to exchanging weapons? If it's a movie like you mentioned, it's okay to say biochemical, and guns and the like are enough.  What about gods and ghosts?" Jiang Lan asked.

    "Those can only hope for spiritual power and supernatural weapons or protoss weapons, as well as their own reaction ability and action ability. As for the exchange value of supernatural weapons and protoss weapons is too high, the best thing is to strengthen yourself as much as possible  , or exchange for mutated blood, the rest depends on your fate." Chu Han casually supported his chin with his hands.

    "How many times have you been through?" Jin Huangting, who had been silent all this time, asked.

    Chu Han froze for a moment, and said with a smile that was not a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Three scenes, the last one I experienced was a horror movie, a horror cruise ship, and an infinite loop in it. It feels very bad. Maybe I'm very lucky.  I survived, otherwise I can only watch myself die again and again in the inside, never ending."

    He spoke very calmly, but the others were very confused and uneasy.

    "What have you exchanged?" Bai Li asked.

    "Gene mutation can have superhuman abilities, but it's not that exaggerated." Chu Han said lightly.

    Everyone was surprised, it turned out that this game can really become non-human.

    Chu Han got up from the sofa, "Come with me, go and see what you can exchange." After speaking, he turned and walked away.

    Everyone hurriedly followed, they didn't go very far, they just followed Chu Han into a confined space, the space was so vast that you could barely see the edge, it was a vast expanse of white, nothing but endless light sources  .

    "You just need to use your thoughts to talk to the "Goddess", that is, as long as you think, it will tell you what you can exchange. After you are done, the things will appear in your hands or by your side." Chu Han stood aside  Said.

    All five of them stood in place and began to follow what Chu Han said, and sure enough, some data appeared in their consciousness.

    Bai Li settled down, and various types of exchange platforms appeared in her consciousness.

    "What are my physical values ??in each category?"

    With a thought in Bai Li's mind, all her data appeared in her consciousness.  Intelligence is 170, mental power is 300, cell activity is 120, nerve response speed is 190, muscle tissue strength is 134, and immunity is 113. Bai Li wonders which one should he use his enhancement value for?  Her physical fitness is not very good, so it is best to strengthen the muscle tissue.  With a certain mind, she strengthened the 10% enhancement value by 5% of the muscle tissue strength, and the rest enhanced immunity.

    She looked at the enhanced exchange values ??of the various categories, and she needed 1,000 reward points to exchange a little. She only had 5,000 reward points in hand now, and it was impossible to pay, so she could only look at equipment.  She took a look. Modern weapons with limited ammunition such as bullets are relatively cheap. They only cost a few hundred reward points. Even a shoulder-launched javelinatgm only costs 500 points. This is completely different from the exchange value of elementary wartime  a concept.  In addition to limited bullet weapons, there are actually unlimited ones, which are much more expensive than limited ones. A desert eagle with unlimited bullets will cost 2,500 points.

    She looked at magic weapons again, which are like props in fantasy magic games, divided into attack and auxiliary.  She looked at the attack category, and felt that there was no one she could exchange for. Then she looked at the auxiliary category. There was a space ring called Kongosuke, which had space storage and an attack power against spirit creatures.  There is also some resilience.  She looked at the exchange value and found that she wanted 2,500 reward points. For those unknown games, it is very good to have such a space ring. In addition to storing medicine and the like, it can also store food and weapons.  Plays a role in games like this.

    She was ruthless and exchanged the ring.

    She only has 2,500 points left. Looking around, she only exchanged for a handful of Desert Eagles. So far, all her reward points are gone.

    By the time she finished exchanging and opened her eyes, the others had already done it.

    Jiang Lan came over and asked her, "What did you exchange for?"

    Bai Li raised his hand to show her, Jiang Lan wondered, "What's the use of this?"

    "Storage and stuff." Bai Li looked at her and asked, "What about you?"

    Jiang Lan pursed her lips, "What can I exchange for only 1,000 points? I just exchanged for two limited pistols."

    Su Qing is also well, pouted and seemed very unhappy, looked at Bai Li enviously and said: "What weapon did you change?"

    Bai Li showed her the Desert Eagle in his hand, and Ouyang who was at the side suddenly said, "Damn, the Desert Eagle with unlimited bullets, you are the only one who has the capital."

    Bai Li didn't say anything, but just looked at another wealthy Jin Huangting, who also held a Desert Eagle in his hand.

    Chu Han has been watching them from the side, knowing that they have all changed, he walked over and said: "I'll go back when I'm done, I haven't had breakfast yet."

    Only then did everyone turn to look at him, "If you have anything to say, you can artificially enhance your various functions through training and learn how to fight."

    "Can we become strong through training?" Ouyang asked.

    "Of course, you can only have a chance to survive if you become stronger." Chu Han said as he walked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Li Li didn't say anything, but just looked at another wealthy Jin Huangting, who also held a Desert Eagle in his hand.

    Chu Han has been watching them from the side, knowing that they have all changed, he walked over and said: "I'll go back when I'm done, I haven't had breakfast yet."

    Only then did everyone turn to look at him, "If you have anything to say, you can artificially enhance your various functions through training and learn how to fight."

    "Can we become strong through training?" Ouyang asked.

    "Of course, you can only have a chance to survive if you become stronger." Chu Han said as he walked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10: Preparation (1)

    ?

    When everyone returned to the living room, Chu Han took the lead to sit on the sofa, with his hands flat on the edge of the sofa, "You don't have to frown. If you live a life, you will have new reward points, and you will enjoy the experience in the real world."  Material comforts that you can¡¯t get. After all that, you feel like this is heaven.¡±

    After what he said, everyone was looking forward to it and feeling uneasy. After all, they had never experienced the horror he said. Although it was conceivable, people always had a fluke attitude towards things they hadn't experienced.  The initial battle was very impressive, but when everything was over, I felt faintly excited.  They are more or less tired of the life in this world, the dull and almost rotten cycle of life, no expectations, no new ideas, repeating yesterday day after day.

    "You said that we can enhance our physical function through training. Is there any place here for us to train?" Ouyang asked with his legs crossed.

    Chu Han took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep breath, "Of course, and I will help you train."

    "I've always been curious, why do you help us? Does the term base mean that we are all the way?" Jin Huangting rubbed the gun in his hand and asked, seemingly unintentionally.

    Chu Han squinted his eyes amidst the flickering sparks and hazy smoke, "After each game ends, many people will die, sometimes even to the point where there is only one survivor, or none at all.  The first scene I participated in was in a plague area. You couldn't understand the kind of human beings who were facing the highly contagious patients at close range, the rotting bodies and faces full of stench, and struggling on the verge of death.  The despair and madness. There were 13 teammates with me at the time, but I was the only one who died. I still remember how they looked before they died."

    He took a deep breath and paused, "I met Iser and the others in the second round. I was lucky in that match. There were 6 people who survived, except for the 4 Iser and the others you know.  There is another one, but he died with other people in the last game. After each game, there will be new players, which is equivalent to replacing the people who died before. The primary battle is to make new players adapt to death faster.  , because if you survive the elementary battle, you will have to face those unimaginable infinite horrors."

    "During the primary battle, besides us, there were many newcomers, which meant that there was more than one 'base', so how many were there?" Jiang Lan let Su Qing hold her clothes tightly, seemingly calm, but her voice remained the same.  Somewhat unstable.

    Chu Han took a puff of smoke and said, "Not many, only 13. Each base has a different number of newcomers each time it arrives. For example, this time our base has the fewest people. Of course, the survival rate and quality are also  The tallest." After speaking, he glanced at Bai Li and Jin Huangting.

    "Will people in each base become enemies in the game? Just like a confrontation?" Ouyang asked.

    Chu Han waved his hand and said, "How can it be, if people from different bases come to the same game scene, they can only become comrades-in-arms, because the chance of survival is higher in this way, but I don't deny that some perverts will hurt newcomers, let  He was killed because he didn't directly kill the rookie, so the system won't deduct his reward points." At this point, he looked up at them with a sneer and said, "If any rookie hurts us, I don't mind breaking his hands and feet.  Let him wait to die, and I will not let him live if he destroys the unity of the team."

    Su Qing and Jiang Lan trembled, Ouyang's face also turned pale, Jin Huangting tilted his head, wondering what he was thinking, Bai Li looked at Chu Han who was smiling but said cruel words, and suddenly remembered her  The instructor, that person once told her that everything should put their interests first, and all hindrances must be ruthlessly eradicated.  What she went to was not a formal military academy in the true sense, and what she taught was not to serve the people. Their purpose was only one - the interests of the country are all fundamental!

    "Even if it's just a teammate who made a mistake, does the other party have to kill just to survive?" Jin Huangting asked suddenly.

    Chu Han laughed wildly as if he heard some joke, Jin Huangting frowned and looked at Chu Han who couldn't help laughing.

    "I don't think I said any jokes that deserve your laughter." Jin Huangting said.

    Chu Han managed to suppress his smile, and rubbed his sore stomach with his hands, "Hero, don't tell me what humanitarian spirit you are thinking about now?"

    Jin Huangting said expressionlessly: "I just don't think that a person's existence can be obliterated just because of a mistake."

    Chu Han laughed again when he heard this. After laughing for a while, he sarcastically said: "If you make a mistake here, you will definitely die, because the price of this mistake may be everyone's life."  Jin Huangting opened his mouth to speak, and he said again: "Don't think about being a good person here, what a good personYou don¡¯t live long, and if you are so kind, if you participated in a multiplayer battle with your strength, you might be able to save a few people. Now this will tell me this.  "

    Chu Han stood up, walked in front of Jin Huangting, leaned into his ear and said, "You are actually a person who likes excitement, and you enjoy that kind of taste. At the same time, you have a sense of justice and honor. I am curious. One day  Do you enjoy the thrill of killing?"

    Jin Huangting's face turned cold, and he looked sideways at Chu Han.

    Chu Han shrugged disapprovingly, turned to look at Bai Li, and asked, "Do you have psychic powers?"

    Bai Li hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded, Chu Han said to everyone with a smile, "Bai Li is the only one in our base who has mental powers, so everyone should protect her as a resource, mental power is very precious.  "At this time, he returned to the ruffian Chu Han.

    Hearing this, everyone looked at Bai Li.  She looked calm, and looked at Chu Han and Jin Huangting thoughtfully. What Chu Han said just now was in a low voice, but she still heard it.

    Seeing that she didn't speak, Chu Han didn't care too much. Of course he knew that she heard what he said to Jin Huangting just now.  He admitted that he was deliberately provoking Jin Huangting. As the saying goes, he is not afraid of enemies like wolves, but teammates like pigs. No matter whether Jin Huangting really has a sense of justice, he must remind him of his position. Moreover, he  His intuition told him that this man would become a very interesting existence.

    Everyone was silent for a while, Ouyang suddenly yelled: "I'm starving to death, what can I talk about after dinner?"

    Chu Han smiled and said: "Yes, you will have the strength to be abused by me when you are full."

    Everyone looked at him, he stubbed out the cigarette and threw it into the ashtray indifferently, "After eating and resting for an hour, I will take you to the training ground."

    After speaking, he walked towards the restaurant, and Ouyang followed behind him.  Jiang Lan and Su Qing walked over like Siamese twins, Bai Li glanced at Jin Huangting who was looking very bad from the corner of his eye, and followed silently.

    In the restaurant, Yiser and the others sat at the dining table and drank red wine leisurely. Ouyang saw the label on the bottle of wine sharply, and said strangely: "Chateau la fiterothschild (Lafayette), it's still from 1877, ah,  There is also chateaulatour (Latour village), what kind of concept is this?"

    Because of his cry, Jiang Lan asked suspiciously: "Is there anything special about this wine?"

    Su Qing, who was next to her, said: "The Bordeaux red wines of Chateau Lafiterothschild and Chateau Latour are world-renowned top red wines."

    Jiang Lan stared in shock, even better red wine is expensive as hell, how expensive is the best in the world.

    Over there, Ouyang was still screaming strangely while holding the wine bottle, and Yise couldn't stand it: "Have you finished screaming? It's just a bottle of wine. You're a man with a bit of concentration, can you do it?"

    Ouyang curled his lips and stopped screaming, but still held the wine bottle and did not let go.

    Chu Han said with a smile: "You don't have to be so surprised, I didn't say that, except for those horrible games, the material enjoyment here is first-rate. As long as you have reward points, you can exchange these things at will, such as fine wine or food.  It only takes 10 to 50 reward points to spend."

    Everyone clicked their tongues, so low, looking at the contented Iser and Qi Xiu, they suddenly felt that the future didn't seem to be all bad things.

    Everyone is indeed hungry. The delicious food and wine on the table can arouse people's appetite. Lei Ji has superb cooking skills that do not match his appearance. Their taste buds have been satisfied the most. Apart from Lei Ji's cooking skills,  Those ingredients are hard for them to eat in this world, delicacies from mountains and seas are no longer special, Ouyang can't wait to swallow them with his tongue.  Bai Li and Su Qing had been educated in etiquette, and they ate very elegantly. Although Jiang Lan was not like that, she was a girl after all, so she was still very reserved when eating.  Jin Huangting had no appetite at first, but later he ate a lot.  After everyone ate, almost everyone's plates were clean and clean, and Ouyang even exaggeratedly licked the plates.

    Kai and Qi Xiu sat in their seats and looked at Ouyang with a smile, but Fekkers said: "Ouyang, how can you lose your grace in front of these beautiful ladies?"

    Ouyang looked at this guy who was neither male nor female, and chose to ignore it.

    Fickels stood up, walked to Bai Li and bowed, "Oh, beautiful lady, please forgive his rudeness and ignorance. I would like to accompany you to the garden to repay your beautiful mood."

    Ouyang got goosebumps when he heard his sour words, Jiang Lan and Su Qing thought it was funny, this Fickels was really invincible in all battles, but he was invincible again and again.

    Bai Li wiped his mouth, turned his head to look at Chu Han and said, "If I'm on the same team as him, can I hurt my teammate by breaking his mood and break his leg?"

    Chu Han nodded when he heard the burst of laughter, and everyone was taken aback for a moment, then looked back at Fickels' darkened face, and laughed wildly in an instant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com), looked back at Fickels' darkened face, and laughed wildly in an instant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eleven: Preparation (2)

    ?

    After breakfast, Chu Han really took them to a place not far from the villa.  This place is different from the luxury of the villas. It is a huge square. It is not accurate to say that it is a square, because there are several areas, and the equipment in each area is different.

    Chu Han turned around and said: "This is the training ground attached to the base itself. There are shooting training grounds, long circular track, obstacle course, cross-country training ground, fighting area, in short, all the training venues you can think of are here.  .¡±

    Everyone was a little stunned, Chu Han continued: "From today, from 8:00 to 12:00, and from 2:00 to 6:00 in the afternoon, I will arrange your training. In the evening, you can arrange the training content according to your own conditions, but don't try to be lazy.  I'll watch over you."

    "Should we be like military training at school?" Jiang Lan asked.

    Chu Han twitched the corner of his mouth, "You have to practice shooting and close combat, and you have to constantly test your own extreme physical strength. You have to know where your bottom line is, so that you can judge what is best for you when you are in danger.  There are too many things you have to train, intelligence and so on actually have certain limitations, and the exchange is not unlimited. The intelligence value of a normal person is between 85 and 115, and the maximum exchange value of intelligence is only 70 points. Intelligence includes  There are 7 abilities, observation, attention, memory, thinking, imagination, analysis and judgment, and resilience. Each ability has only 10 points of value-added, so people with high IQs have an advantage. As I have said about mental power, in fact  Ordinary people can also strengthen their mental strength through some training, but they are not as strong as those with supernatural powers. The focus of your strengthening now is immunity, nerve response speed, cell activity, and muscle tissue strength."

    Ouyang frowned.  "What do we do with firearms training? Except for Bai Li and Jin Huangting, the guns we exchanged have limited bullets."

    "You don't have to worry about this. There are complete firearms here, but they can't be brought into the game. You can get familiar with these firearms here first. When you have reward points, you can exchange them for self-defense." Chu Han smiled.

    Jiang Lan suddenly exclaimed excitedly, "Are there any magic or protoss weapons?"

    Chu Han shook his head, "Those supernatural weapons are not available here. You can only exchange them with the 'goddess' yourself. This type of weapon will only be found in games with the highest degree of difficulty."

    Jiang Lan curled her lips in disappointment.

    Chu Han said again: "If you pass the first game, in addition to strengthening your quality in all aspects and exchanging some applicable weapons, the remaining reward points can be exchanged for those supernatural weapons and magic tools. Or you  One-time selection of genetic mutations and the like.¡±

    Everyone nodded secretly after hearing this, but Bai Li has her own considerations. She doesn't care about living a life, what she cares about is the team spirit that Chu Han said.  But to put it bluntly, they are strangers who have known each other not long ago, and trust may be their flaw.

    Ouyang and the others were still asking about Chu Han's various training venues. Jin Huangting said, "I can be your instructor."

    Chu Han looked at him: "Oh? Are you competent?"

    Jin Huangting didn't care about his mocking tone, and said: "I am a soldier and have led soldiers before. I think I am more familiar with how to train than you."

    Chu Han just squinted at him for a while with an unabated smile, noncommittal.

    Jin Huangting glanced at them and said, "You can trust me."

    Everyone didn't speak, and when Chu Han was about to speak out, Bai Li spoke first: "I agree."

    ?The other four people looked at each other and exchanged information. Su Qing pursed her lips and said, "I also agree."

    Jiang Lan and Ouyang also nodded and agreed, and everyone looked at Chu Han who was silent.  Chu Han just spread his hands indifferently and said, "I don't care, you can do whatever you want."

    So the matter was settled, and Jin Huangting became their instructor. After Chu Han casually explained the distribution of the training venue, he left. Before leaving, he said: "You should train with him for the past few days, and I will check the results later.  Good luck to you! bye!"

    As a result, after the whole morning, Jin Huangting first introduced the usage methods and performance characteristics of various firearms to them, and then practiced target shooting. Unexpectedly, everyone's marksmanship was pretty good, especially Bai Li, Ouyang, and Bai Li.  Fortunately, after all, he has received professional training, and Ouyang's good marksmanship made him brag to everyone proudly.

    "How about it, bro, how is your marksmanship? It's something you've honed over time. I think back then when I went to the game city to play every day, I really won a lot with dolls." After speaking, he smiled triumphantly.

    Jiang Lan said disdainfully: "It's only at that level, no one else can play as well as Bai Li."

    Ouyang yelled unconvinced."It looks like she has received professional training."

    Jiang Lan just "hummed", Ouyang twitched the corner of his mouth, then waved his hand, "Forget it, I don't care about you."

    At this time, Jin Huangting looked at Bai Li. This girl was always expressionless and indifferent. She did have a soldier's temperament, but it was not all.  It's more of a coldness, but it doesn't have the kind of evil spirit that has killed people.  His eyes are always calm, as if he can understand everything calmly. He is very interested in her experience, and what kind of environment is needed to cultivate such a person.

    Bai Li knew that Jin Huangting was sizing her up, and as her mental strength increased, she became more sensitive to the emotional fluctuations and movements of others.  She even tried to perceive her surroundings. Her perception range was much wider than before, and she was also more relaxed than before, without obvious fatigue.  She didn't intend to tell them these things. Under the premise of being unfamiliar with each other, some things still need to be kept secret.

    While Ouyang and the others were still discussing marksmanship, Jiang Li was quite surprised by Su Qing's good marksmanship. Su Qing's first impression was very weak, and he knew that he had a good background.

    "Su Qing, why is your marksmanship so good?" Jiang Lan asked.

    Su Qing said with a smile: "My boyfriend taught it. He likes to shoot, so every time he goes to the shooting range, he will take me with him." But when she finished speaking, she thought of Qihao again, and she couldn't help feeling a little sad.

    Jiang Lan saw that her complexion was not good, thinking that she remembered that her boyfriend was unhappy, so she changed the subject and said, "We have to work hard and we must live together."

    Su Qing nodded, and Ouyang just smiled and said nothing.

    Jin Huangting looked at the time and it was almost time, "Go back to have lunch and rest, and come back in the afternoon."

    Everyone was not tired at all at this time, it can be said that this morning was very relaxed.  Back at the villa, Ouyang went directly to Lei Ji to order food.  Esther, who was sitting in the living room, saw them coming in, glanced at Jin Huangting who was walking in front, and then read a book by himself.

    Bai Li went upstairs and planned to go back to the room, but Jiang Lan stopped her and said, "Bai Li, don't you plan to eat?"

    "I'll go up and wash my face, and I'll be down in a while." After speaking, he walked up.

    Back in the room, she washed her face with cold water, looked at the pale girl in the mirror, took a deep breath, patted her face, and went downstairs.

    There is still only Yser in the living room, and the voices of Ouyang and the others are not coming from the kitchen.  Esther looked at Bai Li and said, "Do you usually read?"

    Seeing him raising the book in his hand, Bai Li said, "It's okay."

    "So what kind of books do you like to read? Novels? Philosophy? Or magazines?"

    "Look at it all." Bai Li said.

    After hearing her answer, Esther smiled and said, "You can say that you are well-read?"

    Bai Li didn't know what he meant by this topic, so he said flatly, "It's not possible."

    Esther turned her body and adjusted her sitting posture, "Has anyone ever told you that you are not good at chatting?"

    Bai Li glanced at him, "No."

    Esther raised her eyebrows, looked at her cold expression, and then said with a sense of understanding: "No one dares to say anything to your poker face."

    Bai Li was noncommittal, but at this moment, Jiang Lan and Su Qing came out of the kitchen and said excitedly, "I'm lucky, I'm lucky." They swallowed as they spoke.

    Seeing Bai Li standing there, Esther looked at the book and asked with some doubts: "What are you talking about?"

    Bai Li said: "I didn't talk about anything."

    Jiang Lan looked at Yser, then at Bai Li, feeling a little weird, stuck out her tongue secretly, and left with Su Qing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twelve: Preparation (3)

    ?

    The training in the afternoon was much harder than in the morning. In addition to the one-hour shooting practice, they also had to run long-distance runs and obstacle runs to test their physical strength and endurance.  Jin Huangting changed his relaxed way of lecturing in the morning, which was completely taught by the devil. During the long-distance running, Jiang Lan and Su Qing's physical strength was very limited, and soon they were panting and sweating profusely. Ouyang and Bai Li were better, breathing  A little hasty.  Jin Huangting accompanied them while running, and shouted loudly: "I have only run less than 2000 meters, can you not hold on? If this speed and physical strength are in danger, you can only die. Hurry up!"  .¡±

    Ouyang murmured while running: "Fortunately, I still insist on exercising while playing games." He turned his head to look at Bai Li, "Hey, which military academy did you go to? National Defense University? Or People's Liberation Army Information Technology University?"

    While adjusting his breathing, Bai Li said, "Neither of them."

    Ouyang ran to her side, "Then which school are you in? Could it be that you are studying in some air force or naval school?"

    Bai Li shook his head, but did not answer.

    Ouyang saw that she didn't intend to reply, and didn't want to embarrass herself, so she curled her lips, and ran in front of Bai Li at a faster pace.

    The time was spent running for a long time, and I fell to the ground many times tired, and then I was pulled up by Jin Huangting to walk slowly. After that, I had a rest, drank some water, and then another round of long-distance running.  Their physical strength is constantly being consumed, and their bodies are slowly surpassing their limits.

    Throughout the afternoon, except for a brief break, they ran almost non-stop, and in the end they almost collapsed on the ground.  Compared to their embarrassment, Jin Huangting's state is much better, "Stand up and walk around, adjust your breathing."

    Ouyang gasped and said, "You you're fucking thinking we and are the same as you, your legs are almost useless."

    Su Qing and Jiang Lan fell together on their backs, and Bai Li also lay on his side on the runway, breathing rapidly. Hearing Jin Huangting's words, he managed to support himself up, but his legs were unable to stand up because of the long-distance running and the exhaustion of strength.

    Jin Huangting came over and pulled Su Qing and Jiang Lan to stand up with each hand. Both of them groaned and softened their bodies. Su Qing's face even turned pale.  Finally, the two staggered to their feet, and Jin Huangting let go of his hand. He walked up to Bai Li and pulled her arm without saying a word. Bai Li only felt a dull pain in his stomach, and a burning sensation in his chest and throat.  Her legs were sore and limp. Jin Huangting supported her to stand firm, and turned to see that Ouyang had stood up consciously.

    Although everyone was embarrassed after the run, their performance has actually exceeded Jin Huangting's expectations. He looked at Bai Li. During the long-distance run, she initially maintained the same speed as Ouyang and the others, but gradually began to speed up.  , Overall, both in terms of quality and quantity, he surpassed others. He had guessed that she should have received special training for her physical strength and endurance.  At this time, Bai Li didn't have any intention to observe the meaning of Jin Huangting's eyes. The overdrawing of her physical strength made her a little dizzy. Even though she strengthened her muscle tissue, she was still at a disadvantage in terms of physical fitness, at least she didn't achieve what she wanted.

    After finally returning to the villa, a group of people were tired and slumped on the sofa and reclining chairs.  Yser and Qixiu sat on the bar beside them, looking at the mollusc-like newcomers who were tired, with gloating smile lines on the corners of their mouths, Kai kindly poured them a glass of warm water for each of them, and finally felt better after drinking the warm water  .

    After resting for a while, Bai Li finally gained some strength, stood up and walked upstairs.  The sweaty clothes sticking to her back made her extremely uncomfortable, and now she just wanted to take a good bath and sleep.  When she walked upstairs, she realized that there was a person standing not far from the stairs. Her body stiffened suddenly, and she relaxed when she saw clearly that it was Chu Han.  She walked over slowly, and when she was about to pass him, Chu Han said, "Can I chat with you?"

    Bai Li turned his head to look at him and said, "What are you talking about?"

    Chu Han leaned his back against the wall, staring at her sharply, "The night after the primary battle, you told Iser that someone would help you. I want to know if what you said was true or not."

    "Is it important whether it's true or not?" Bai Li also leaned against the opposite wall.

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his face became more cynical, "Just satisfy my curiosity."

    Bai Li thought for a while, followed her example and squinted at him with his head sideways, and then asked: "If I say it's true, what will you do?"

    A strange look flashed across Chu Han's eyes, and he looked at Bai Li with a strange expression, "What do you think will happen to me?"

    Bai Li changed his foot and moved his body, "What do you want to know from me?"

    Chu Han changed his previous smiling face, straightened his body, and suddenly became serious. He looked at her with a hint of cruelty, and said coldly, "I want to know what happened that day? Who is the person who helped you?  "

      Bai Li looked at his condensed face, stood up straight and said: "It's very simple, she killed everyone, leaving only me. And I don't know her."

    Chu Han sneered after hearing her words, "Do you think I will believe it? You don't know her and will help you? Why?"

    "Believe it or not, I'm telling the truth."

    Chu Han said with a smile: "Then how do you know she is helping you? Didn't she tell you anything?"

    Bai Li looked straight into his eyes without any hesitation, and said firmly: "Yes, she told her name, she said her name was Carmine, and she said she wanted me to be her teammate, this is what you want to know  Is it?"

    Chu Han looked at her quietly for a while, as if he was considering the authenticity of her words. Seeing that her expression was calm and slightly impatient, he sighed and said, "Sorry, I just want to know the truth of the matter, I didn't mean it.  Against you."

    Bai Liping calmed down, "If it's okay, can I go to the room?"

    Chu Han nodded at her, and she endured her sore legs and walked slowly towards the room, without seeing the thoughtful eyes of Chu Han behind her.

    Bai Li returned to the room, leaned his back against the door and took a deep breath, took a shower in the bathroom and lay down on the bed.  With the back of her hand on her forehead, she felt tired, not just physically, but also mentally.  Suddenly she thought of her father who was always unsmiling, she twitched the corners of her mouth mockingly, under the premise of losing her wife and a daughter, she also "died" in the same way in that world, that strong and resolute man, thinking of him  When she missed the funeral of her mother and sister, she just said lightly, "It's good to go to the ground and be safe." At that time, she looked at the man called her father and felt extremely chilling and disgusting.  Recalling his angry expression when she strongly rejected his arrangement and resolutely chose her own life, at that moment, she felt a sense of joy in her heart.

    Bai Li closed his eyes, feeling an indescribable sense of loss in his heart. In this world, she was really the only one.  Fear, despair, joy, sadness She has been responsible for everything from a very early age, but when she truly realizes that the whole world has no support, she is truly lonely.

    In the following days, Bai Li's hard training day and night, especially her physical fitness, would often exceed her body's load. Jin Huangting warned her to stop in moderation, otherwise it would have the opposite effect.  Her desperation affected others. No one complained about the hard training. They vaguely realized that perhaps this was the only way and capital for them to increase their chances of survival.

    These days lasted for nearly half a month, today was their last day at the base, Chu Han asked them to gather in the lobby.

    "You guys have a good rest today. At 12:00 midnight, you will be teleported to your first game in the true sense. I don't know what kind of scene it will be, what kind of monsters will be there, and whether you can survive it.  Look at the trust and cooperation between you and your teammates." Chu Han sat on the sofa looking at them with a cigarette in his mouth, paused before continuing: "Today may be the last day we spend together together, and some people may die  , So, everyone, please say something in advance."

    There was a moment of silence in the hall, Qi Xiu, who has always been carefree, also had a serious expression, Fickels held a stack of tarot cards in his hand, Iser and Kai held glasses of wine and did not speak, even Lei Ji sat on the sofa and smoked, the newcomers  In this atmosphere there is no desire to speak.

    This kind of silence lasted until before departure. Chu Han distributed some emergency medicines and high-efficiency bandages to each of them, as well as some pills to replenish physical strength.  Chu Han also sorted out his belongings, and then said: "You have all done the basic training, I just want to say one more thing, anything can appear in the game, there is no real safe place, so keep vigilant at all times,  Also, the team must be united, if anyone destroys the security of the team, then kill him."

    Everyone was still silent, and Chu Han said again: "Okay, now go to the teleportation area."

    They came to the space for exchanging items again, and according to Chu Han's designation, they went to a platform with disc patterns. They looked at the watches assigned to them, and when the pointer pointed to 12 o'clock, they heard an emotionless thought in their minds.  sound.

    "Character transfer, the game starts" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirteen: Biochemical Fear (1)

    ?

    Bai Li felt that consciousness stopped for a moment, and her head went blank. She closed her eyes subconsciously. When this state disappeared, she opened her eyes. There was no disgusting picture that would appear in her imagination. They were in an ordinary  In the room, the furniture and objects in the house were scattered in a mess, there were broken glass and clothes all over the floor, the curtains were blown up by the wind, and there was an eerie silence all around.

    Bai Li looked around her, besides the eleven people in their base, there were dozens of other people.  Chu Han walked up to one of the tall men and said, "Ferran, it's really an honor to meet you."

    The man named Ferrand just said lightly: "To each other."

    Chu Han looked at the people beside Fei Lang, and said with a smile, "Hey, they are all men."

    Fei Lang also looked at Chu Han, and said, "It's not as good as you guys have good luck."

    Chu Han smiled and said, "Let's discuss how to act?"

    Ferrand walked to the window and looked outside, then turned around and said, "There are quite a few people this time. There are twenty-three people in our base, and eighteen of them are newcomers, plus eleven in your base, a total of thirty  Four."

    Chu Han looked at the few newcomers he pointed to. Almost all of them were tall and big, at least in good shape. He pointed to Bai Li and the others and said, "We have five newcomers here."

    Ferrand nodded and said: "I don't know what kind of scene this time will be, so we still form teams based on the bases of our respective bases."

    Chu Han shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "Then you can do whatever you want, and act separately."

    Ferrand nodded in agreement, and then led the people in their base away.  When two of the men passed by Bai Li and the others, they showed some obscene smiles, licked their lips, and went out.

    When they left, Chu Han changed his previous smiling face and said with a serious expression: "It's really fucking unlucky to meet them."

    Bai Li and the others looked at him puzzled, Chu Han took a deep breath and exhaled, "They are all from the 'saier' base, and there are two perverts among them who like to break the newcomer's leg bones every time, and then  Let them fend for themselves."

    Bai Li frowned thinking of those two disgusting smiling faces.  Chu Han didn't give them a chance to think, and continued: "Let me explain to you now, this is your first game, if not, it will be the last game, and what you exchange for, you can't give it to anyone other than weapons.  It can be used by some people, and others can be used, which means that if you want to use weapons, you must never use others to exchange them, but you can freely use the weapons contained in the game.¡±

    Jin Huangting thought for a while and asked: "What about communication? We can't be together all the time, how can we contact you?"

    Chu Han said: "Do you still remember the epidermal chip you put on during the primary battle? In addition to recording your information in the primary battle, that thing means that you have established a connection with the 'Goddess', that is to say, you can have a similar information  A function of receiving calls. But this has a limit, as long as it exceeds 300 meters, you will lose contact with the people around you.¡±

    Jiang Lan frowned and asked, "Then what's the difference between this and nothing?"

    Chu Han looked down at his watch and said, "Of course it's a disadvantage for newcomers like you, but you will know its benefits when you survive."

    Ouyang rolled his eyes: "The problem is that we haven't passed this level yet."

    Chu Han smiled and said: "So you have to follow your seniors well and don't get separated. Well, that's all for now, we should go out and see where we are. After a while, the mission order will be sent to  Your brains, Yiser, Kai and Lei Ji are in charge of leading Su Qing and Jiang Lan, Qi Xiu is in charge of Ouyang, Fickels is in charge of Jin Huangting, and I am in charge of Bai Li."

    "Why are you all accompanied by beauties, and I can only be responsible for a flea." Qi Xiu looked at Ouyang dissatisfied.

    Ouyang retorted violently: "You think I would like to have something to do with you, a monster."

    Qi Xiu squinted his eyes when he heard the word "shemale", and was about to say something when Chu Han shut up and stopped him.

    "The reason for assigning you this way is for you to live, to keep up with the people you are responsible for, and don't die," Chu Leng said.

    At this time, the mission command came, and the cold mechanical voice said: "Destroy the 'enemy' central control tower system."

    Esther, who was standing by the window, suddenly said: "It seems that we have entered a world with zombies."

    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and they all went to the window to have a look. When they saw scattered "pedestrians" walking on the road a few hundred meters outside the window, Bai Li felt a chill run up his spine.  Shaky, their bodies are more or less rotten, some even have only half of their heads, cracked and grayHe shot behind him indiscriminately, while running forward in panic.

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes and cursed, "Idiot, that will only bring in more zombies."

    After finishing speaking, he waved his hands to signal everyone to leave, and Yiser and his men surrounded Bai Li and the others in the outer circle. When they were moving, suddenly Su Qing stumbled and stepped on a bottle, and Jiang Li and Bai Li helped her up.  , to prevent her from falling, but at this time Chu Han shouted: "Quickly get down."

    The three of Bai Li were violently dragged to the ground by Yser and Kai, while Ouyang stood there in a daze, and was dragged aside by Jin Huangting. In the blink of an eye, a burst of fierce shots shot all over the surrounding area.  Dust was flying, and there was a crackling sound of gunfire hitting walls and other things.

    Bai Li's body was on the outside of Su Qing, as if protecting her, but she shivered and leaned against her body, holding her hands tightly, making it difficult for Bai Li to move.  She couldn't help saying: "Su Qing, let go."

    Su Qing didn't seem to hear it, and still hugged her tightly. Jiang Lan, who was at the side, saw Bai Li's expression was wrong, and pulled Su Qing's arm away.  Su Qing raised her head in horror, trembling uncontrollably, with tears in her eyes, she looked very pitiful.  Looking at her, Bai Li really didn't know how he survived the primary battle and saved Jiang Lan.

    They crawled on the ground, Chu Han asked them to move carefully and hide, and the shooting stopped.  Chu Han held a handful of German g26 short g36k in his hand. After checking that everyone was fine, he said, "Move slowly according to the distribution I said before."

    Yser and Kai held Su Qing away with each hand, Lei Ji protected Jiang Lan and followed behind, Ouyang was dragged away by Qi Xiu, Jin Huangting and Fickels followed, and Chu Han raised his hand to signal Bai  Li followed behind, Bai Li immediately followed behind the main force, and Chu Han followed behind.

    They took advantage of the obstruction of the building to slowly leave the place just now, but they still did not avoid the attack. Not long after they moved, the gunshots rang out again, and what was even more frightening was that these gunshots attracted a large group of people.  zombies.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fourteen: Biochemical Fear (2)

    ?

    Zombies began to pour in all around. These slow-moving zombies increased in piles, and the shaky and lifeless ones looked extremely terrifying.  Not to mention that Bai Li and the newcomers turned pale with fright, Chu Han and the others also felt chills down their spines when they saw it.

    Some zombies found them and began to approach them. Everyone was nervous and kept shooting the approaching zombies with guns, but there were too many of them, and they had to be careful not to be shot by the enemy as a target.  Su Qing, Jiang Lan, and Ouyang's bullets are all limited. Except for the panic at the beginning when they fired a few shots in a panic, Jiang Lan immediately realized that they had to save their ammunition. After all, unlike Bai Li and the others, these bullets were all  limited.  She stopped Su Qing and Ouyang who were shooting in a panic, and signaled them to save their combat power. Euro and Su Qing were not stupid, and stopped shooting immediately.  Chu Han distractedly glanced at Jiang Lan while shooting, but didn't say anything.

    On the other side, the two people from "Saier" were overwhelmed by the zombies, screaming endlessly, and the smell of blood quickly attracted many zombies to gather there.  Hearing the miserable cry of despair, Bai Li's hands began to tremble a little, Su Qing hugged Jiang Lan, and Ouyang looked at the group of zombies with a pale face.

    People who have watched zombie movies know that as long as they are scratched or bitten by zombies, they will be infected by the virus and become like them, and they don't know if there is an antidote like in the movie, if not, then it is  There is no doubt that he must die.

    More and more zombies kept pouring in at the corner of the road, Bai Li became more and more nervous, but he still restrained his fear and calmly shot.  Chu Han looked at these endless zombies with a frown, and said while shooting: "Retreat now and go through the building to avoid being shot. Now because there are too many zombies, they have temporarily stopped shooting. Let's take the opportunity to leave  .¡±

    As soon as the words fell, everyone began to walk into the building. Chu Han and his group moved very fast. After all, they had strengthened their bodies.  Her feet were shaking all the time, and most of them staggered a few steps during the running process. Kai and Lei Ji dragged her to run, and in the end they simply supported her on one side.

    Soon they passed through the building, but those zombies also rushed in one after another. They went out through the door on one side of the building. Before those disgusting and terrifying zombies approached, they closed the door tightly and picked up an iron bar on the side of the road.  Bolt tight.  After finishing everything, they left without stopping. Fortunately, there were no traces of zombies here, so they breathed a sigh of relief for the time being.

    After hiding in another building, they were able to rest for a while, and their tense nerves were slightly relaxed.  Lei Ji and Kai put Su Qing down, and her legs softened and she fell to the ground. As soon as she touched the ground, she began to cry. The rest of the people looked at her with frowns, but said nothing.

    Bai Li, Ouyang and the others were panting violently. Even though they didn't feel that their lungs were hypoxic or physically exhausted, it was just the tension and fear in their hearts that prompted them to suck in oxygen desperately, which calmed down the great anxiety in their hearts, and finally calmed down.  Breathe calmly.

    Chu Han glanced at Su Qing who was sitting on the ground, and said in a cold voice: "I know it's scary to face this kind of thing for the first time, but if you can't adjust your mentality, you will hurt others. What's wrong here?  Heroism, everyone is too busy to take care of themselves, there is not much spare energy to help others, if you can't even do the most basic escape, then you might as well kill yourself."

    Chu Han's words made Su Qing cry even harder. She didn't do it on purpose, but when she saw those horrible zombies, she kept moving her legs. She knew she was useless, but it was still very sad to be told by Chu Han.

    Jiang Lan felt that what Chu Han said was too much, but she couldn't find anything to refute. After all, this was a matter of life and death.  She looked at Bai Li and Ouyang's complexions, but they didn't speak. Jin Huangting frowned and didn't know what to think about. The others remained silent, and finally Feikers said: "  Han, forget it, she didn't do it on purpose."

    Chu Han snorted and looked at Bai Li and the others and said, "I have emphasized to you many times that you can only survive here on your own, and no one else can save you every time. I will say it again, adjust yourselves.  mentality, see your current situation clearly, this is not an ordinary game, if you can't overcome your fear, then you can only die here tragically."

    Chu Han paused, "Now we can determine the location of some of the enemies. According to my calculations, they are located on the floors and streets hundreds of meters away from the building we came from. They should have set up a small stronghold there.  Now that there are so many zombies, we can't take the risk, we have to think about the route and see how we can avoid the zombies and reach the destination."

    Hearing this, Qi Xiu suddenly said, "I have an idea."

    Everyone looked at him, and Ouyang urged: "What can you do, what are you talking about?"

    &nbsp? 

    Chu Han frowned fiercely, but he didn't notice it. He tried to establish contact, but there was no response.  If we go back to look for Bai Li, we may not be able to find him. Thinking of her spiritual power, he said: "Let's not look for her now, let's solve the current problem first. If we can't contact her now, it proves that she is a certain distance away from us.  If she¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll find her.¡±

    "I'll go find her." Just as Chu Han finished speaking, Jin Huangting said suddenly.

    Everyone looked at him, and he said it again firmly, "I'm going to find Bai Li."

    Chu Han frowned, "I said, now is not the time."

    Jin Huangting looked directly at him, "If I don't look for her now, she might die."

    "Then are you sure she's not dead now?" Chu Han said.  "If we don't solve it now and find useful clues and information, there will be a large group of zombies coming because of the gunshots. Do you want everyone to die together?"

    However, Jin Huangting said: "So I said, I will look for it alone."

    Chu Han grabbed Jin Huangting's collar and said word by word: "I, no, sure."

    What else did Jin Huangting want to say, Yise said first: "Enough, Jin Huangting, no matter what your reason is, as a member of the team, you should know that you can't leave the team without authorization. Now our goal is to finish it as soon as possible."  Mission, end the game. If Bai Li is alive, with her ability, she won't be able to find us. If it's really impossible, then we can only hold a memorial service for her."

    Jin Huangting put on a cold face, pulled away Chu Han's hand, and squeezed his lips tightly. He looked at Chu Han's cold face and clenched his fists.  Jiang Lan and Su Qing looked at their quarrel and were at a loss. Jiang Lan finally tugged at the corner of Jin Huangting's clothes, "Chu Han is right, you can't leave the team casually."

    Lei Ji and the others also didn't say a word.  This kind of thing of losing teammates in the game is very common, they are used to it.  It's just that Feikers and Qi Xiu glanced at each other, expressing regret in their eyes, and a beautiful woman died.

    In the end, everyone still followed Chu Han's plan. Now there is no time to worry about personal life and death. Completing the task is the right way.

    All people want to live, and no one will take risks for a person who may be dead. In the face of death, everyone has the desire to live.

    They want to live, want to live well!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifteen: Biochemical Fear (3)

    ?

    When Bai Li woke up, the surroundings were quiet, and there were bursts of pain and dizziness in her head. She struggled to get up and found herself trapped under a table. She shook her dizzy head and rubbed her hands  where it was hit.  There were quite a few scratches on his body, but fortunately there were no major wounds, so he regained his composure, pushed aside the wooden board on one side, and crawled out from under the table.

    Everyone was gone, she stood up staggeringly, her head was still a little dizzy, and after she adjusted, she began to look around.  Apart from the traces of the explosion and many bullet holes, there was no one there.  She raised her hand to look at Kong Kong's palm, and found that her gun was not there. After looking for it, she found it at the foot of a table.  At this moment, there was the sound of driving cars, several gunshots, and loud cheers.  Bai Li picked up the gun and quickly ducked down to hide aside. Looking through the window pierced by bullets, he saw a few people driving jeeps with guns. The shots fired just now hit a few zombies.

    Bai Li carefully observed the outside, those few people were not Chu Han and the others, then they were "saier" people.  Driving and shouting loudly, these people are really ostentatious, clearly looking for death.  Bai Li didn't want to be discovered by this group of people. Looking at the coffee shop that was swept away by the storm, she found that there was still a side door. She left quickly. She tried to contact Chu Han and the others, but got no response. Since  If there is no one left, it means they are gone, and she is regarded as an abandoned child.

    Bai Li became a little nervous. Without the leadership and guidance of Chu Han and the others, she was not sure if she could survive in this strange and terrifying world, but at present she had no other choice but to rely on herself.  She closed her eyes, concentrated her mind, and used her mental power to perceive their location, but she found nothing. The maximum range of her perception was 1,000 meters in diameter with her as the origin. If she didn't perceive it, it meant that they had to leave her.  distance.

    Bai Li took a deep breath and exhaled, collected his mind, and looked around vigilantly. He didn't have the heart to think about other things now, and he would die if he was not careful.  She straightened her mind and thought about it. According to Chu Han, where there is an attack, there may be a stronghold, which means that the one who attacked them before was the enemy, and the people in the "Saier" base were so ostentatious that they have not been attacked since then.  Either the stronghold was evacuated, or it was destroyed, and the latter was more likely. Compared with Chu Han and the others who had survived three rounds of strengthening, they were not so easily killed.

    Thinking of this, she decided to go there to see if she could find any clues. Now maybe only by finding out the location of the central control tower can she join Chu Han and the others.

    She turned around and went back to the coffee shop just now. Listening to the movement, the "saier" people had already left. Just now, she saw that there were only four or five of them. It seemed that they were scattered.

    Bai Li saw that there was no one and no zombies, so he walked out of the store to observe the bullet holes in the coffee shop and other places, felt the walls riddled with holes, and based on the theories he had learned in school, he could roughly infer the identity of the attacker.  position.  She ran over there quickly, hoping to find some clues. As long as she could find information about the mission, she could find there and Chu Han and the others.

    She ran all the way to a building, 800 to 900 meters away from the coffee shop, and laid corpses in some sheltered places. She looked closely at the corpses and found that they were shot to death by gunshots. No one had ever been attacked by zombies.  The traces proved that they were killed by Chu Han and the others or another base.  She rummaged through them, all the weapons had been taken away, but she didn't find any good clues.

    Suddenly there was a voice, and Bai Li walked quickly into the building. There were also many corpses inside. Before she could be surprised, she hid behind a huge potted plant placed in a corner for decoration, and used the dense flowers and leaves of the plant to block herself.  .  The voice was getting closer and closer, and through the gap between the leaves, she saw the man Chu Han called Fei Lang and three tall men, among them were the two men who had laughed disgustingly at them before.  They seemed to be talking about something, Bai Li calmed down, breathed lightly, and listened carefully to their conversation.

    "Everyone here is dead. It seems that Chu Han and the others took the lead." The man beside Ferran said.

    Ferrand looked at the corpses inside, and said to them: "It doesn't matter, they may not arrive before us, our task is the same, so we must complete it before them, otherwise the next game will be very difficult."  Disaster."

    "So what do we do now?" the man asked.

    "We don't know the location of the central control tower yet, and there are so many zombies outside, so we have to think about it slowly," Ferrand said.

    "Think about it, think about it, as I said, kill all those bastards and those dead things. Kill Chu Han and the others and nothing will happen. Besides, there are a few beautiful chicks in their team.  Come and play." Another man standing beside shouted.

    Ferrand sneered: "The women you exchanged for rewards at the baseShe blinked, and jumped out of the window with her head in her arms. The impact of the explosion rushed her a certain distance, and then fell from the air onto the roof of a car. The sound of the explosion and the impact of the fall shocked her internal organs.  Six visceral organs, head dizzy for a while, tinnitus echoed continuously.  It took her a long time to recover, she slipped from the roof of the car, and her left foot was pierced with shards of glass. She resisted the dizziness and nausea reaction, and stood up.

    A few people ran past her, but she didn't see who they were. She shook her head and looked around. Now it was no longer a confrontation between them and the enemy, but an entanglement between the living and the dead.  Groups of zombies attracted by the sound approached. The enemies who had attacked them just now were now panicking and attacking those zombies who had no humanity but only bloodthirsty instincts.

    Seeing more and more zombies, Bai Li ran forward in panic, but her foot was injured, so she couldn't run fast. Fortunately, the zombies approached from the other side, and there were only a few on her side.  , to get rid of the nearby ones, she ignored the pain in her feet, and tried her best to move forward, and finally arrived at a building, she turned around and hid inside, leaning against the wall, breathing rapidly, slowed down for a while, and finally slowed down.  Slowly dragging his injured foot to hide.

    She hid in a room and locked it, and pushed the door against the table, walked to the corner, and sat down slowly.  Bind the calf with shredded cloth strips to slow down the blood loss, and got the wound medicine and bandages out of Soranosuke.  Enduring the pain, she pulled out the glass and treated the wound. She finally breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the sky through the dilapidated roof. The originally clear sky was now covered by clouds. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath of oxygen.  Everything felt like a nightmare.

    When her physical strength was almost recovered, she tried to sense Chu Han's position with her mental power. This time, she was lucky enough to sense them, about 400 meters away, but unfortunately she still couldn't contact them, and they continued to move.  will get out of there.  The massive consumption of physical strength made her dizzy after using her mental power. She stood up against the wall, packed everything, and walked out of the building. No zombies were seen outside. She walked cautiously and cautiously on the street.  Keep looking around, alert to the appearance of enemies or zombies.

    Just when she passed a crossroad, with a roar, several zombies sprang out from the corner of the street and rushed towards her.  Zombies poured over here, her heart felt cold, cold sweat broke out all over her body, she kept shooting while moving, but the number was increasing, it seemed endless, she moved back step by step,  Then she started to run, blood gushed from the bandaged wound, she limped forward, but staggered, she fell to the ground, looking at the zombies approaching one by one, a pair of dry and gray  He stretched out his hand towards her (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixteen: Biochemical Fear (4)

    ?

    She screamed and kept shooting. With a strong desire to survive, she struggled to get up, quickly turned around and ran into a building. At this time, the pain on her feet seemed to be gone.  The spirit is on the brink, and the nerves are tense, as if they will collapse in the next second.

    Her mind was blank, and only a desire to survive drove her. She ran through one room after another, and the zombies behind her also followed her. When she turned a corridor, she saw a passage for garbage disposal.  With a thought, he got in very quickly, slid all the way down and landed on a garbage cart.  She got out of the car and looked around. This is a place for garbage disposal. Although it is not very clean, it is not very dirty either.  She didn't know if any zombies would notice her slipping down, but she blocked the passage with carts and garbage just to be on the safe side.  Then I looked around and saw that there was no movement for a long time before I was exhausted and fell limply on the ground. As soon as my nerves relaxed, all my feelings seemed to come back. The tingling feet didn't look like hers anymore, and the shoes were already soaked in blood.  red.

    She fell to the ground and breathed heavily, as if she was about to suffocate, and her heart was still beating rapidly.  When her breathing gradually calmed down, she sat up halfway, endured the pain and took off her shoes. Looking at her horrible feet, she exhaled and treated the wound again.  Her hands kept shaking again and again, and she couldn't restrain it no matter what, and finally bandaged the injured foot.

    In less than a day, she brushed against the god of death several times, and she didn't even know how long she could last alone?  She lay on the ground in a large font, feeling physically and mentally exhausted.

    After resting for a while, she finally got up from the ground with her hands.  Suddenly there was a sound, Bai Li froze, looking vigilantly at the place where the sound came from, she slowly got up, and then slowly approached, there was a door, the lock was being turned, Bai Li used the  Pointing the gun in that direction, she looked around for something that could block the door. Before she could find the object, the door suddenly opened

    Bai Li suddenly raised his gun and was about to shoot, but a white figure jumped into her arms faster than her.  Bai Li didn't have time to react, so he was hugged tightly, his cheek was still rubbing against her face, Bai Li was so shocked that he didn't know how to react.

    After finally regaining consciousness, she pulled her away with all her strength, only to realize that the person hugging her was a boy. This should be a boy, right?  Tall and thin, with snow-white skin, delicate and beautiful facial features, black and shiny hair softly attached to his forehead, his eyes stared at her with sparkling eyes, like a puppy staring at a bone?

    Surprised by her inexplicable thoughts, she reached out and pushed him away, pointed a gun at him and asked, "Who are you?"

    The boy was pushed away by her, his face slumped, and his expression became pitiful. Seeing her pointing a gun at him, he looked at her with a puzzled expression.  Bai Li's nerves were tensed by this inexplicable boy. He is obviously not a zombie, but he is not a "saier" person either. Could it be an enemy?  But he was wearing white pajamas and didn't carry any weapons, so he couldn't justify being an enemy, so she could only continue to point the gun at him and ask, "Who the hell are you?"

    The boy opened his mouth: "Li, Li."

    Bai Li frowned, his voice was so soft that she didn't hear it clearly, she continued to ask: "What's your name?"

    The boy stared at her gun, then looked at Bai Li, muttering: "Li, Li."

    Bai Li raised his gun and did not dare to relax at all, "I'll ask again, who are you? What's your purpose?"

    The boy approached her step by step, and opened his arms as if he wanted to hug her again. Bai Li took a step back, pointed his gun at his head and said, "Stay back, don't come over."

    The boy seemed disappointed by her indifference, and then he pointed to himself excitedly: "Isaiah." Then he pointed to Bai Li and said, "Li."

    Bai Li was startled, and pointed his gun at him more nervously and defensively, "How do you know my name? Who sent you?"

    The boy tilted his head and seemed to think for a while. He didn't quite understand what Bai Li meant, but he just kept trying to get closer to her.  Seeing him approaching, Bai Li shouted sharply, "Stop, or I'll shoot."

    The boy seemed to be taken aback by her voice, and stood there in a daze. He lowered his open hand and just stared at Bai Li intently.  Bai Li felt a chill when he looked at him, but he didn't seem to want to hurt her, his aggrieved expression looked like he was being bullied by her, Bai Li only felt a chill down his back, where did this guy come from?

    Just when the two of them were in a stalemate, Chu Han's voice suddenly appeared, the voice seemed to be in his head, "Bai Li, can you hear me? Bai Li?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, and before he could open his mouth, he heard the other side complaining: "There is still no response, is it out of contact range or dead?"

    Bai Li felt relieved, it seems that they are??But people can't find the crux. The only thing that is certain is that the breakthrough lies in Bai Li.

    "What do you think? About that boy." Esther asked suddenly while standing by.

    Chu Han just folded his arms and didn't speak, but Qi Xiu said: "You can't stay."

    Fickels frowned and looked at the boy and said, "He doesn't seem to be a threat."

    "No threat? A slender young man who appeared here unscathed, do you think there is no threat?" Qi Xiu said with a sneer.

    Fickels opened his mouth to refute, but couldn't find a reason.

    Jin Huangting said: "Whether he threatens or not, since he knows Bai Li, he should ask Bai Li's opinion."

    A few people thought about it and thought it was true, Chu Han suddenly sighed.  "We'll discuss this matter after we've finished our meal, and then we'll vote to decide."

    Things were settled like this, everyone had a rare rest and had a full stomach.  When he was about to leave, Chu Han looked at the boy in the corner not far away and said, "Everyone votes to bring that boy or not?"

    Qi Xiu said: "I don't want to hold him back. His origin is unknown, and it's hard to say whether he is an enemy or a friend."

    Lei Ji and Kai also chose Qi Xiu's suggestion, Jiang Lan said hesitantly: "He looks like an ordinary boy, what threat can he have?"

    Ouyang also said: "It's not good to just leave him like this? There are so many zombies outside."

    Qi Xiu said: "That's none of our business. If you think it's not good to be killed by zombies, then it's best to shoot him and give him a good time."

    Ouyang shouted: "You cold-blooded animals."

    Qi Xiu looked at him and said, "How hot your blood is, let it out for you to see."

    "You're a dead ladyboy. It's fine if you look deformed, but your heart is black." As soon as Ouyang finished speaking, Qi Xiu's face turned dark. He squinted his eyes and looked at Ouyang with a fake smile. Ouyang's back suddenly felt a little chilly  .

    Fickels said at this time: "I think he should be kept, such a beautiful and slender boy, it's a pity to be killed."

    Jiang Lan echoed: "I also think he can stay, he looks like a child."

    Chu Han asked: "What about the others? Yiser, what do you think?"

    Esther exhaled a puff of smoke, and said with a flat face: "Kill it."

    However, Chu Han turned to Bai Li and asked, "Bai Li, what about you? You discovered him, and he knows you. What do you think?"

    Bai Li raised his eyes to look at the young man. Seeing Bai Li looking at him, the young man wanted to come over excitedly, but was blocked by Qi Xiu, who pouted and looked at Bai Li aggrievedly.  Seeing his expression, Bai Li felt an inexplicable sense of guilt. She turned her head and said, "Leave him here, it's not safe to take him with you."

    Chu Han glanced at her with an unclear expression, smiled and nodded and said: "Then the matter is settled, leave him here, let's go."

    Everyone was ready to set off with different expressions. Jiang Lan pulled Su Qing, who had never spoken, looked at Isaiah with a look of indignation, and finally left without saying anything.  Bai Li didn't look at that innocent face all the time, and walked out with the big army when he was ready.  Before leaving, she looked up at the boy who was still staring at her, frowned, and then left without looking back.  Chu Han also turned his head to look at the young man, with an inexplicable smile hanging from the corner of his mouth.

    The young man stood there in a daze. He wanted to follow but seemed to have some scruples. He could only watch Bai Li and the others slowly fade out of his sight.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventeen: Biochemical Fear (5)

    ?

    Bai Li was also a little uneasy. Her chest felt a little stuffy, but she didn't regret it. After all, at this time, everyone was too busy to take care of themselves, and they didn't have the extra energy to take care of a delicate young man, and the other party's background was unknown. She couldn't use everyone's help.  Life bets on a soft heart.  After calming down, the most important thing at the moment is the terrifying existence outside, and the rest can only be considered after completing the task.

    Chu Han has been paying attention to Bai Li's expression. Seeing her solemn expression, he squinted his eyes when he thought of that young man. No matter who that young man is or what his relationship is with Bai Li, at least he has confirmed one thing. Bai Li may  It was he who figured out all the breakthroughs that puzzled him.

    Bai Li glanced at Chu Han if he felt something, but saw that he was just leading the way with an indifferent expression, but her keen intuition gave her an instinctive sense of defense.

    A group of people quickly walked to an underground parking lot. This garbage disposal room was built underground. After leaving the room, there is an underground parking lot not far away. Bai Li tried not to care about his aching feet, and tried to be as steady as possible when walking.  But she was still limping a little, walking with some difficulty, at this time a hand stretched out to help her up, Bai Li turned his head to look, but saw Jin Huangting naturally supporting her left arm, she wanted to say no  , but heard him say: "If you don't pay attention now, your feet might not last long." Bai Li thought for a while and didn't say any more.

    They came out of the underground parking lot, and the surrounding area was very quiet. Chu Han raised his hand to signal everyone to stop, "Now let's make a plan."

    He took out a cylindrical metal object he had found from the enemy before, pressed it, and a map appeared on it.  "This is a map of the city we are in now." He pointed to a place, "This is our current position, this side is the center of the enemy we are looking for, and our mission goal is there  , the problem now is that the area over there is surrounded by a large area of ??zombies, as well as the checkpoints and sentry points set up by the enemy. We must remove the obstacles set by the enemy, avoid the group of zombies, and then enter the area surrounded by high walls.  building."

    Several newcomers looked at the places Chu Han pointed to, and their faces turned pale when they heard a large group of zombies.  Chu Han said again: "Bai Li, is your mental power perceptual or telekinetic?"

    Bai Li was a little surprised that she knew all this, but he said quietly: "My ability is mainly perception, and I can't do anything else."

    Chu Han thought for a while and said: "What kind of perception is it, similar to mind reading, controlling other people's thoughts, or can perceive other people's directions? Tell me in more detail."

    Bai Li said: "I can only perceive the general direction of people, the distance is within 500 meters, and I can't use it for a long time, because I will be very tired. I can't do mind reading or anything. As for controlling other people's thoughts, unless the spirit  The power is strong enough to sense other people's brain waves, but this kind of thing is impossible. Everyone's brain wave frequency is different. Mind reading requires a certain degree of mental power and brain waves to be relatively consistent. This type of  There are very few people, and the requirements for mind control are even higher, and the risk is very high. As far as I know, among all the supernatural beings, no one has this ability."

    It was the first time for Ouyang, Jiang Lan and others to hear such an argument. Jiang Lan adjusted her glasses and asked, "What about the aggressive type? Could it be that mental power can attack people?"

    Bai Li nodded, "There are actually many kinds of mental power. The mind power that ordinary people say is another name for mental power. Some people can use mental power to control objects or create invisible barriers, just like the supernatural powers in movies.  There are also things that can be hypnotized with mental power, no matter what kind of ability, the stronger it is, the faster it will die."

    Everyone was silent, Qi Xiu, Fickels and Ise exchanged glances, Lei Ji and Kai were still silent, Ouyang and Su Qing looked enviously at Bai Li, Jiang Lan frowned  Looking at Bai Li, God is fair, if a door is given to you, a window will be closed, the price for this kind of supernatural power is an equivalent life.

    But Bai Li didn't have so many thoughts. Her mental power was actually not outstanding. She said she could sense it, but it was only a vague sense of the approximate distance, and it couldn't be as precise as where it was.  Not outstanding, there are many people who are better than her, the stronger the ability, the worse the physical fitness.  Those people are more or less in poor health. In contrast, her overall physical fitness is superior to those with superpowers, but compared with those who have received intensive training, her physical fitness can only be regarded as upper-middle.

    Chu Han frowned and thought for a while, "Are you not good at anything except perception?"

    Bai Li nodded, Chu Han seemed to be thinking about something, and after a while he said: "Then let's do this, we will split up into two groups, and one group will take the lead and sneak into the underground of that building."  pointing at thatIn order to sense the approximate number and position of the enemy, her mental power has been strengthened by 10 points, which is easier to control than before, but it is still very difficult for her to use it in a large area, and the longer it lasts  , she will be more tired.  After she finished, she stopped immediately, ignoring the uncomfortable feeling in her body, she breathed slightly and told Chu Han, "They only have people on the first, third, fifth and seventh floors of the building, and the number of people on each floor is twenty.  , distributed on various doors, windows and corridors, the defense is very loose." Bai Li felt a little strange.

    Chu Han took out the rope thrower a long time ago, and after hearing what Bai Li said, he asked, "If the defense on the ground is loose, then the underground is a different situation. Which place has the loosest defense?"

    Bai Li said: "To pass through our building, it is best to set the rope from the left side at about eleven o'clock. Except for those few floors, there is no one else, and that direction is just right in the direction of the building.  You can avoid detection if you are careful."

    Chu Han nodded and said: "Then according to what I said before, after it's done, the first group will go there first, and the second group will be in charge of covering. After we clean up those people, you can come over."

    Soon, Chu Han finished the rope, took out a device with pulleys, and distributed it to everyone, "If you are afraid of heights, don't look down, and even if you are afraid, don't make any noise to me."  Walked to the window, put the device on the rope, and with a little force, it slid down.

    Bai Li and the others followed up. When sliding down, their hands were actually very strenuous, and they would fall if they made a slight mistake. Bai Li couldn't help but look at the bottom. A large black zombie moved like ants. She closed her eyes.  Eyes, fix the line of sight ahead, and then reach the destination.

    Everything went according to the plan. As expected, Chu Han, Yiser and others easily eliminated layer after layer of enemies. Jin Huangting was named by Chu Han as a hard worker, responsible for carrying Bai Li on his back.  Bai Li didn't think that Chu Han was taking care of her. To put it bluntly, he still had certain expectations for her supernatural powers, thinking that she still had some uses.

    Chu Han was a little uneasy about completing the plan so easily, but he couldn't bring this kind of emotion to others, he could only take one step at a time. He fired a signal flare, and the zombies around also saw it, and raised their hands to the sky like  What to grab.

    On the other side, Lei Ji and Kai let Jiang Lan and Su Qing go first. Jiang Lan plucked up the courage to slide down with her eyes closed even though her heart was pounding again.  The large group of zombies retreated in panic, crying, "I don't want to go, I don't want to go, I want to leave here, I don't want to be here."

    Fickels grabbed her hand and said: "If you don't go, you will die. There is nothing to be afraid of. Just close your eyes and you will be playing an extreme game. It's okay."

    Su Qing whimpered against his chest and cried, Qi Xiu didn't bother to watch it, so he slid down by himself.  Ouyang shouted impatiently: "It's easy to cry, do you want to go there or die here, choose one quickly."

    Fickels was a little helpless, and he was also a little impatient, but his education prevented him from being rude to ladies like Ouyang.  Ouyang was too lazy to talk nonsense and pulled her away, "Either go down by yourself, or I will help you."

    Su Qinghong didn't dare to make a sound, just like they said, if she didn't go there, she would be left to die here alone. No matter how frightened she was, her desire to survive was still strong.  Swallowing, she looked at Ouyang's impatient face, and finally closed her eyes desperately, and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Everyone finally met in the building, and then began to attack underground.

    They didn't know which part of the "Resident Evil" series this scene belonged to, and they didn't know whether the mutated reptiles in the movie existed or not.  They opened the door leading to the underground, and there was something like an elevator, Chu Han took the lead to go in, and then smiled as always: "Okay, now the final dishes are finally on the table." (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighteen: Biochemical Fear (6)

    ?

    The speed of the elevator gradually slowed down until it stopped. Everyone carefully aimed their guns at the door, and walked out slowly until no one was found when the door opened.  This place is not exactly the same as the movie scene in everyone's impression. There is no sign of the umbrella company in the movie. The elevator door is facing a straight corridor. It is eerie and quiet, without any human voice or movement.

    Everyone looked at each other, puzzled by the strange situation, and walked slowly along the corridor. They passed through the corridor, passed through several rooms similar to laboratories, and finally came to a similar control center after a while.  A place, but there is no one here, the computer is still running normally, but there is no one.

    Looking at this scene, Chu Han seemed to think of something, his face changed, "This is bad, there is no one, it means that our game has increased in difficulty, it's really fucking bad."

    Yser and the others also looked very bad, but Bai Li and the others looked at him puzzled.

    "Isn't our task just to destroy the control tower? Why do we say it's terrible now?" Jiang Lan asked.

    Chu Han let out a breath and said, "I encountered this situation once, and I was the only one who survived that scene. Even if the initial task is completed, the system will not send us to leave. Because the 'Goddess' temporarily changed  It changed the difficulty, it reset the mission, we call this an overtime game. Now we can only stay here and see what difficulties it sets for us. Overtime games usually kill a lot of people, sometimes almost annihilated  , but if you survive, you can get rich rewards." He sighed, "No wonder the previous mission went so smoothly, I feel strange, the original real good show has all been re-arranged."

    "You mean we are likely to die?" Ouyang's face turned pale.

    Chu Han didn't answer him. At this time, there was a voice behind him. Everyone raised their guns and looked back, only to see Ferrand and other "saier" people.  The two teams pointed their guns at each other, and did not put their guns down until they got close.

    Ferran looked at the computer equipment behind Chu Han, and said with a smile: "It seems that you guys took the lead, but since the task is completed, why didn't the system transmit it?"

    Chu Han touched his forehead and said, "The 'Goddess' added food for us, but the food hasn't been served yet, where can we go?"

    Ferrand was a little confused, so he had heard of overtime games, but he had experienced two games, but he had never encountered them before. He didn't know exactly what this overtime game was all about, so he could only ask Chu  Han, "Overtime game? Is there a new game rule?"

    Chu Han shook his head, "The rules are the same, but I don't know what problems the system will set for us. What is certain is that we will never have a good time."

    Everyone was silent for a while, with ugly faces. At this moment, the familiar mechanical voice appeared, "The overtime mission is in progress. There are twenty-three participants. The time is set for one hour."

    "What mean? What is the mission?" Jiang Lan asked hesitantly.

    Chu Han thought for a while and said: "There is only one task in the overtime game, and that is to do everything possible to survive. If there are no enemies here, then there must be something else, we have to evacuate quickly."

    "Get out? Why should we listen to you? Who are you?" shouted one of the twins standing next to Ferrand.

    Ferrand frowned, "Shut up, Gong Heng, and listen to him."

    The man called Gong Heng looked at Ferran's livid face, and wanted to say something displeased, but was stopped by Gong Yong.

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes and glanced at the two brothers of the Gong family, and glanced at Lei Ji from the corner of his eye. Seeing that his expression was indifferent, but there was no obvious emotion, he lowered his eyes and said, "Let's go out first.  I know exactly what will happen, but it¡¯s always right to leave here first.¡±

    At this time, no one from "saier" objected any more. Seeing that everyone had a unified opinion, everyone left without hesitation.  But when they came to the elevator again, it stopped working. No matter how hard they pressed the button, there was no response.  Everyone was a little uneasy at this moment, Gong Yong and Gong Heng kicked the elevator a few times cursing.  A large group of people gathered here, with ugly faces.

    Chu Han said calmly: "It seems that I can't get out, so I can only find a way to get out."

    Ferrand nodded and said, "Everyone spread out and looked for clues to get out."

    Hearing this, the crowd dispersed. Gong Yong and Gong Heng spat at Chu Han, and when they passed by Bai Li and Su Qing, they had uncomfortable smiles on their faces. Su Qing kept his head down, and Bai Li looked at him coldly.  Glancing at Gong Heng, Gong Heng was smiling heartily at her, but when she gave her a cold look, his eyes were as cold as ice, and he couldn't help but look at her.? At this moment, everyone came back to their senses and started shooting, but the speed of the crawler was too fast. Even if a dozen people shot with guns, they missed. It turned around and disappeared between the walls in an instant.

    Everyone looked around with their backs to their backs. Everyone's palms were sweating. Under the tense mood, the surroundings seemed unusually quiet. The quietness made people panic. The crawlers were different from those zombies outside who could be shot in the head. Human strength  Not enough to match that kind of monster, maybe your life will end under its claws in an instant.  Even a person like Chu Han who has been strengthened is also shocked.

    Just as Bai Li calmed down from the shock, she realized that she could perceive. When she first used her ability, her face paled instantly, and she shouted, "There is another one on the left."

    Bai Li shot, the heavy panting approached, the huge body rushed over, the terrifying face slowly approached, the guns in everyone's hands kept shooting at it, the fierce attack finally forced it  Turned the direction of the attack.  But at this moment, a person from "saier" was dragged away with a long tongue wrapped around his feet, and everyone felt chilled, watching that person being dragged away and torn to pieces.

    One creeper is enough, now there are two, the blood flowing out of the dismembered corpse seems to emit a strong bloody smell at this time, everyone feels the stomach twitching faintly, and there is a feeling of nausea.  Fear filled the air, and everyone frantically fired around as if they were losing their minds. The sound of gunshots and the crackling of bullets echoed in the ground, matching the rapid heartbeat.

    Bai Li knew that the two monsters were hiding on the walls on both sides, but they were too fast to hit them at all. She felt a little dizzy when she used her mental senses under extremely nervous conditions. She approached everyone and said  : "Both are on the wall behind the doors of the two rooms, be careful."

    Chu Han looked at her pale face and asked, "Can you still hold on?"

    Bai Li nodded, and Jin Huangting on the side whispered, "We have to think of a way." He looked at the surrounding areas, "Bai Li senses their positions, and we can form two attack directions to ensure combat power."  At the same time, it can also ensure the safety of each other.¡±

    Chu Han thought for a while and said, "That's fine. The people on my side are in charge of this side, and the rest and Jin Huangting are in charge of the other side. Everyone, be careful not to get entangled. Be careful. Bai Li, are you okay?"

    Bai Li replied, "No problem."

    Everyone didn't speak any more, just paying attention to the movement, Bai Li suddenly called out, "They are coming."

    As soon as the voice fell, two creepers rushed forward, sensitively avoiding their attacks, and slowly approaching them.  Bai Li focused on sensing their movements, but her mental power was not strong enough to accurately estimate the position. It was already very difficult to use her ability in such a situation of extreme fear and tension, and her dizziness became stronger and stronger.

    She remembered what the teacher said, that she can predict all the subtle changes around her by concentrating without distracting thoughts, but she has never reached that state, because she is not capable enough, there will be great risks, she has never tried.  Suppressing the reaction of wanting to vomit, my breathing began to become short, forcing myself to concentrate and try to do it.

    She couldn't help but closed her eyes, didn't look at anything, didn't think about it, just concentrated, and then concentrated

    Just as she was concentrating on sensing, it seemed that someone suddenly pushed her from behind her, and her feet staggered and fell to the ground. Because she fell to the ground suddenly, her feet twisted, everyone was busy shooting, and the incident happened suddenly  No one had time to pull her, she fell out of the circle, at this moment, the creeper jumped over their attack, rushed towards her, she rolled on the spot, the person in front of her and Kai both  Grabbed by the creeper's claw, the man died instantly, with his intestines on the floor, and Kay was only scratched on one arm.

    The people who were eroded by fear and lost their minds fired wildly, but none of the bullets hit them, while the creeper screamed and jumped towards the crowd from both sides (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter Nineteen: Biochemical Fear (7)

    ?

    "ah"

    Two "saier" people were pierced by the creeper's huge claws on the spot because they couldn't dodge in time, and the blood splashed out and splashed on everyone.  There was no time to startle, the gunfire never stopped, and the creeper was finally hit by a few bullets.  Just when the creeper was about to shake off the corpse, Chu Han, who had been shooting, suddenly swooped in front of the creeper. In just a very short moment, he shot the crawler's head off, splashing blood and minced meat  It's four weeks.

    On the other side, Bai Li still fell to the ground, her feet hurt so much that she couldn't stand up at all, the wound was open, and blood had seeped into the shoes.  She watched the creeper rushing towards her, and she could even clearly see the creeper's white teeth and long scarlet tongue. In the nick of time, Jin Huangting and Esther dragged her away, and the creeper rushed forward.  Kong, then swiped his claws at an extremely fast speed and swept across. The three of them subconsciously raised their arms to resist. The power of the crawler was terrifying. Bai Li was at the front, receiving the most direct and strongest attack. Her shoulder was pierced.  , the pain of tearing her flesh and bones made her unable to help screaming, the huge force brought Jin Huangting and Yiser to the side wall, and Jin Huangting and Yiser's heads hit the wall fiercely  On the ground, he almost passed out, because Bai Li had the two of them as the meat pad, so he didn't cause any further damage.

    All three of them were in a state of concussion, and fell to the ground for the time being and couldn't get up. Chu Han and Qi Xiu quickly moved in front of them and shot, and the crawler was finally forced to change the direction of attack.  But in an instant, it avoided the attack, jumped up the wall and jumped down suddenly. Chu Han and Qi Xiu avoided it very quickly, but the creeper attacked at a faster speed, and the claws were about to catch Chu Han.  The chest passed through, but a figure suddenly blocked in front of him.

    "Kay"

    Chu Han's eyes widened, and he yelled in disbelief. Kai's blood pierced Chu Han's eyes. He didn't know whether it was shocking Kai's behavior, or because of grief and anger.  With the knife in his waist, he rushed up with a roar. His speed was so fast that his eyes could barely keep up with his movements. Chu Han had already rushed in front of the creeper. Before the crawler could react, he clenched his hands tightly.  Holding the steel knife glowing with cold light, he chopped down accurately. After a muffled sound, Kai fell softly to the ground, and the creeper roared crazily, and the severed claws kept emitting plasma.  Waving the other paw, he took a few steps back.

    This is not over yet, Chu Han took advantage of the situation and quickly stepped forward, took a knife and stabbed the crawler's head from top to bottom and nailed it to the ground.  The collapsed limp fell to the ground, breathing heavily for air, to prove that he was still alive.

    Chu Han and Qi Xiu walked in front of Kai, and Fekkers quickly stepped forward to check his wound. His chest was pierced, and blood kept oozing out.  Si tried in vain to stop his bleeding with gauze and hemostatic agent, but after staining a pile of gauze red, blood could still be seen flowing to the ground.

    Chu Han half squatted on the ground and looked at Kai. It took him a long time to murmur, "Whywhy did you save me?" He admitted that he asked a little redundantly, but he really wanted to know.  Helping each other is certain, but he was shocked to save his life.

    When Kai heard his words, he tried to open his mouth. He opened his mouth to say something but couldn't make a sound. Then his whole body convulsed violently. He opened his mouth wide and struggled to breathe desperately.  fell asleep

    Everyone stared at this scene in a daze, Su Qing held Jiang Lan's head and buried her neck, Jiang Lan and Ouyang turned their eyes away with red eyes, Feikels still treated Kai's wound with gauze and bandages, Qi  Xiu patted Chu Han who was stunned.  Only then did Chu Han come back to his senses, wiped his face fiercely and said, "Everyone cheer up and get ready, the game is not over yet."

    Everyone was silent for a while, Jin Huangting and Yiser had recovered, they supported Bai Li up, Bai Li's face was pale, half of his clothes were almost soaked in blood, Fickels saw the movement here  It was only then that he realized that he walked up to Bai Li and asked Jin Huangting and Yise to put her down.  Due to the excessive blood loss, Bai Li's face turned pale, and he almost fainted, his body was limp and without any strength.  Fickels ripped off her clothes and looked at her wound. There was an obvious hole on the entire left shoulder. Fickels couldn't help but gasped, and quickly started to deal with it.  It was not easy to stop the bleeding, but after a long time, the bleeding finally stopped, and Feikers carefully bandaged the wound for her.

    After such a catastrophe, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, the mess on the ground finally made their stomachs react. The ground was minced meat and intestinal plasma. The few people in "Saier" except Ou Mingyuan and  Everything other than a serious man was sour, and then Jiang Lan, Su Qing and OuyangHe hit the wall suddenly and fainted instantly.  Qi Xiu reacted quickly, and rolled sideways to avoid the attack of the one with the severed tongue. While rolling, the gun in his hand kept shooting at it continuously. The bullets shot into the crawler's body continuously, and it dodged roaring.  Jump backwards.

    The other crawler quickly jumped up to the ceiling, and suddenly jumped down from the top. Chu Han almost instinctively stretched out his hands and took the gun to attack. He forgot about Bai Li on his back, and Bai Li immediately fell from his back.  down.  Chu Han focused on shooting. He knew that Bai Li had fallen, but he didn't have any extra energy.  Bai Li fell to the ground with a muffled groan, and she twitched in pain from the wound on her body.

    Except for Jiang Lan and Su Qing, who were out of bullets, and "Saier", everyone else was attacking the crawler desperately.  The crawler with the severed tongue was hit in many places by Qi Xiu's bullets before, so the speed dropped significantly. Under the joint attack of several people, it finally hit its brain, and it became paralyzed in an instant.

    The remaining one was coming towards Chu Han and the others at the moment, with its huge body and claws sweeping towards the air, Chu Han reacted very quickly and hugged Bai Li to the ground and rolled to the side, the dangerous Chu Han's clothes were scratched.  , but no flesh was injured. Horrific attacks followed one after another. If Chu Han could escape alone, it would be very difficult for Bai Li, who almost died every time.  Qi Xiu and others helped attack, but only slightly slowed down its attack speed.

    Bai Li inadvertently saw the grenade behind Chu Han, and with a thought, he took the grenade into his hand without comprehension. When the creeper opened his mouth and roared and approached the jumper, Bai Li bit the grenade's buckle, and then  Throw the grenade into the creeper's mouth accurately.

    But at this time, the creeper was still rushing towards them. Just at the very moment, the bomb finally exploded. Because the distance was too close, the explosion of the grenade was about to affect them. Chu Han and Bai Li looked at the creeper's body in horror.  The flames of dismembered corpses and bombs are oncoming (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twenty: The Mysterious Boy

    ?

    I'm alive?

    Bai Li stared blankly at the almost empty white space, and collapsed on the ground.  Her memory was still stuck in the last second, her mind was blank, her thinking almost stopped, only the blood and the scorching fire were splashing from her eyes.  At that second, she almost forgot to close her eyes, and could only watch helplessly as death approached. In just a moment, in just a moment, she would become a silent corpse.

    Bai Li felt a little dizzy, and the white eyes made her feel dazzling and extremely happy. When she half-closed her eyes to feel the joy of the rest of her life, Chu Han came over and half-bent and said to her: "Hey, if you  If you don't heal your wounds, the place where you were injured by a creeper will mutate you into a monster."

    Chu Han's voice brought her back to her senses, but her eyes were still a little puzzled.  Chu Han reached out to help her up, and then said to the "zero" newcomer: "You can check the reward points you have, and the system will not remind you of any rewards at the end of each game. This is not a primary battle, there are  Injuries can be repaired by the system with reward points, but the cost is a bit high, so you can use it on your own, if you have a small injury or something, you can just ask Fickels to bandage it, there is no need to waste it."

    With Chu Han's support, Bai Li stood up half of her body, and half sat on the ground. Seeing that she was pale and not in too much pain, Chu Han slowly let go of her hand.  Bai Li closed her eyes and communicated with the system. She looked at the exchange area about body repair, and couldn't help but click her tongue after reading it. No wonder Chu Han said that minor injuries are unnecessary. An ordinary wound requires 100 points to exchange, and a larger wound can hurt more  500 points for flesh and blood, 2000 points for viruses, and 5000 points for partial repair of body stumps.

    She quickly looked at the reward points she had. The basic points after a game were 100,000 points. She also got a light cluster that was flashing white light and didn't know what it was. There was no introduction on it, the name, performance and corresponding  The amount of reward points is not indicated, she is a little puzzled, think about it and look at other things first.  In addition, she also received an additional 5,500 points, of which 1,000 points were for the creeper, and the rest were for killing enemies and zombies, 50 points for each enemy, and 100 points for each zombie.  It took her 3000 points to repair, 2000 points to clear the virus, and the wounds on her shoulders and feet recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. When everything was completed, she looked at everyone.

    Except for her and the broken Yiser, Chu Han and the others did not repair anything. There were all kinds of fragmentary wounds all over the body, but there were no serious injuries.  Since Jiang Lan and Su Qing were always surrounded by the crowd, and did not take the initiative to participate in the battle, their bodies were not seriously injured, but there were still some seemingly hideous flesh wounds all over their bodies during the operation.  , but because she is a girl, she is ruthless in repairing the injuries on her face and body, especially for fear of leaving scars.

    Chu Han asked everyone with a cigarette in his mouth: "Rookies, what rewards have you all received?"

    Ouyang grinned and touched the wound on his face and said: "In addition to the 100,000 point reward, there are also thousands of point rewards. All aspects of the body's functions have been enhanced by 1 point, plus 10% enhancement value."

    Jiang Lan said from the side: "I am rewarded with 100,000 points plus 950 additional rewards, and the rest are the same as Ouyang."

    "What about you? Jin Huangting?" Chu Han asked.

    Jin Huangting raised his eyes to look at him, and said lightly: "Almost."

    Chu Han chuckled at his answer, and turned his eyes to Su Qing, who stood behind Jiang Li and said timidly, "I'm the same as them."

    Chu Han glanced at her thoughtfully, but without saying anything, asked Bai Li, "What about you?"

    Bai Li frowned and said, "I only have reward points."

    Chu Han was taken aback when he heard the words, "Are you kidding me?"

    Bai Li nodded, "Except for reward points, there is also a very strange light cluster, and there is nothing else."

    "Light group? What is it?" Chu Han asked suspiciously.

    Bai Li shook his head, "The system has no information at all, and I don't know."

    "It can't be something very powerful, right?" Ouyang looked at Bai Lidao with a little envy, her good luck is really enviable.

    Before Bai Li could speak, Chu Han said first, "Since the system hasn't been introduced, it might be useless. There's no need to worry about it. Let's go back first."

    In any case, they just escaped from the clutches of death. Looking back on those thrilling and terrifying scenes before, the feeling of being down-to-earth, fulfilling and safe now makes them finally relax their nerves completely. What is important now is to take a good rest to calm down.  The many frights I have suffered before.

    Chu Han looked at Bai Li, as if he wanted to ask something, but judging by her appearance, she probably was confused about many things.  Qi Xiu came over and patted Chu Han on the shoulder, seeming to understand what he was thinking,??Everyone¡¯s expressions were shocked, including Chu Han, who looked at the young man in a daze. He was alone in the game when they left, but now he was in the game without their knowledge.  Show up at their base, what the hell is going on?

    He settled down and said, "Bai Li, come here first."

    Bai Li moved slowly, pointing the gun at the young man nervously, not daring to relax at all.

    Looking at the boy's face from the side, Fickels sighed again: "It's really God's work of art!"

    Chu Han didn't have the time to pay attention to the other person's appearance. This young man exceeded his expectations. He asked coldly, "Who are you? What do you want to do here?"

    The other party ignored his question at all, but just stared at Bai Li who kept pointing a gun at him.  Seeing this, Chu Han raised his eyebrows, turned his head and said, "Bai Li, you come and ask him."

    Bai Li frowned, slowly lowered his hand holding the gun, looked at the young man and said, "Where did you come from? What's the purpose of coming here?"

    The boy said happily: "Isaiah wants to find Li, Isaiah came from home."

    Home?  Everyone looked at each other, Bai Li continued to ask, "Where is your home?"

    Isaiah said: "They all call it the G area."

    District g?  Everyone was at a loss, but Chu Han's expression changed, as if he had thought of something, but his thoughts flashed, and he didn't think of any specific information. After a long silence, he said to Bai Li, "Since he came to look for you,  Then he will be in your charge."

    Bai Li's face changed slightly, and he frowned and looked at the person who smiled brightly at her, "Can I refuse?"

    Chu Han recovered his smile and said: "No." Then he said to everyone: "Okay, let's go, let's go, what should we do?" Walking away on his own, Qi Xiu looked at him suspiciously  Glancing at it, I wanted to ask something, but looking at the people around me, I still didn't speak.

    The others turned their heads to look at Bai Li and the handsome young man, discussing Bai Li's gossip rarely.  And Bai Li really had a terrible headache. She put away her gun, took a few deep breaths, and said to Isaiah, "I'm going to rest now, and I don't want anyone to disturb you, so please don't enter my room at will.  Room."

    Isaiah stared at her with wide eyes and said, "Isaiah won't disturb you, Isaiah"

    Bai Li raised his hand to interrupt him: "As long as you are here, you will disturb me."

    The young man looked at her aggrieved when he heard the words, and pouted his mouth to say something, but seeing Bai Li's displeasure, he bit his lips and stopped talking.

    Seeing that he was finally quiet, Bai Li walked back to the room. Before closing the door, she saw the boy's pitiful expression. When the door was closed tightly, she leaned against the door and suddenly felt a little headache. There was always a feeling of unrest in her heart.  Now she is extremely insecure. She can't figure out many things, and she doesn't know where to think. Now she can only take one step at a time. She sighed and walked into the bathroom with heavy steps.  And the young man outside the door has been standing quietly in front of the door, with a bright smile in front of Bai Li still on his face, as if he doesn't care about Bai Li's indifference at all.

    On the other side, Chu Han also returned to the room, and Qi Xiu came in after him. Qi Xiu asked, "What do you think about this matter?"

    Chu Han sat on the edge of the bed, his expression seemed a little blurred in the smoke, Qi Xiu couldn't see what he was thinking.  Seeing Qi Xiu's serious face, Chu Han smiled and said, "How can you see it? It's just an idiot looking for Bai Li."

    Qi Xiu narrowed his eyes and said: "Idiot? Do you really think he is an idiot? Which idiot have you seen can appear in the game safely? Which idiot can come to our base without our knowledge? And what he said  District, do you know where it is?"

    Chu Han blew out a smoke ring, "I don't know now, but I will definitely know in the near future."

    "You just let Bai Li get along with that person?" Qi Xiu asked.

    "Because I think Bai Li will answer all my doubts, and this young man may be an opportunity. No matter what his purpose is, at least he has not shown any threats now. What's more, the information he brought makes me  I am very interested, we have been here for a long time, but there are still many places and things we don't know, at least he can make my plan go further."

    Qi Xiu was silent for a while, thinking about whether Chu Han's plan was considered a risk, and people with unknown origins staying in the base made people feel uneasy.

    Seeing Qi Xiu's gloomy face, Chu Han said with a smile: "Don't worry, I have my own plan. My instinct tells me that I will get what I want soon."

    Qi Xiu looked at Chu Han's faintly excited expression, and didn't ask any more questions, and finally said lightly: "It's up to you."

    Chu Han pinched the cigarette butt onto the ashtray, got up and put his hand on Qi Xiu's left shoulder, and said with a smile, "Just wait, things will become more and more interesting." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com)With a pinch, he got up and put his hand on Qi Xiu's left shoulder, and said with a smile: "Just wait, things will become more and more interesting." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twenty-one: Each has his own mind (1)

    ?

    Bai Li fell asleep right after taking a bath, and her tired body and mind quickly made her fall into a deep sleep.  In the dream, the aftertaste of fear did not dissipate, she was almost awakened by the nightmare, drenched in sweat.  The feeling of being grabbed by those zombies and crawlers in the dream made her feel cold all over. When she opened her eyes, the room was dark. She stood up from the bed and embraced herself with her hands, slowly calming down the rapid heartbeat. It took a while  Get up and take a shower.

    The moment he opened the door, there was a big smiling face towards her. Bai Li froze for a moment, then walked past him with a frown. Isaiah followed behind her without saying a word.  Looking back at him helplessly, he said, "Can you stop following me?"

    Isaiah didn't speak, but kept staring at her and smiling. She stroked her forehead, not knowing what to say.  When she came down from upstairs, Qi Xiu was playing chess with Fickels, and Jiang Lan was sitting on the sofa reading a book.

    Seeing Bai Li, Jiang Lan smiled at her, saw the tail behind her, and asked with interest: "You really don't know him?"

    Before Bai Li could answer, Qi Xiu said, "Bai Li, have you ever asked about his identity and background?"

    "No."

    Qi Xiu held a chess piece in his hand: "Don't you wonder why he is so attached to you?"

    Bai Li glanced sideways at the young man beside him, "If you're curious, you can ask him yourself."

    "Unfortunately, he seems to only talk to you." Qi Xiu narrowed his eyes and smiled.  Listening to their conversation, Fickels and Jiang Lan always felt that Qi Xiu's tone was a bit strange.

    Bai Li looked directly at Qi Xiu and said, "What do you want to know from me?"

    Qi Xiu giggled and said, "It's just pure curiosity about beautiful women."

    Bai Li said flatly: "There is a proverb in the West called 'curiosity killed the cat'." (Curiosity killed the cat)

    Qi Xiu narrowed his eyes and was about to reply when Fickels knocked on the table and said, "It's your turn. If you don't pay attention, I will kill your queen."

    Jiang Lan also approached Bai Li and said, "Do you like reading? What do you usually read?"

    Bai Li thought for a while and said, "Walden by Henry David Thoreau, and 1984 by George Orwell."

    Jiang Lan smiled, "I didn't expect you to like "Walden". I think the book you read should be very academic."

    ""Walden" can give people a sense of stability and beauty. The text is quiet and beautiful, but it has the tension of life."

    Jiang Lan was stunned, and then said in surprise: "I never thought that you also have such an emotional side." Seeing Bai Li looking at her, she said again: "I have no other intentions, because you are not an emotional person."  people, so I¡¯m a little surprised to be discussing a book with you now.¡±

    Bai Li lowered his eyes and didn't answer.  She is not good at chatting with others, and she is not in the mood right now. She looked at Jiang Lan, she seemed to be a delicate girl with weak writing skills, she had gone through so much, but now she was here to discuss books with her indifferently,  Is it this crazy world that makes her strong, or does it cover up her unknown feelings.

    At this moment, Jiang Lan was looking sideways at Isaiah, rubbing her chin and saying, "She is truly a beauty."

    "Beautiful things are poisonous." Chu Han walked down the corridor, walked up to Isaiah, looked down at his face and said, "The more beautiful something is, the more fascinating it is."  desire to destroy."

    He stood up and sat on the sofa, took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms, lit one, took a puff, exhaled a puff of smoke, and said to Bai Li: "Why do you think this mysterious beautiful boy treats you?"  Have a soft spot?"

    Bai Li had long been mentally prepared to be questioned by everyone, but he felt a little repulsed by such profound temptations one after another, and felt like a coveted bait that would be swallowed at any time.  She knew that Chu Han had been harboring ill intentions, no, it should be said that he wanted to know something from her, but what he wanted to know was exactly what confused her, and she instinctively guarded against Chu Han more than she trusted him.  She was also confused about Isaiah. The way he looked at her gave her a strange feeling. It was not admiration or something, but a feeling like staring at some prey, but without a sense of aggression.  It's like a child who finds his favorite toy and is afraid of losing it in a blink of an eye.

    Bai Li was silent for a while and asked back: "Then why do you think it is?"

    Chu Han smoked the cigarette leisurely and said, "Don't you ask him yourself?"

    Bai Li said: "I don't care, what cares is you."

    Hearing her words, Chu Han just smiled, but didn't speak.  The three people on the side listened to the conversation between the two of them, and Jiang Lan moved silently.When Bai Li saw the girl, his eyes widened in surprise.

    "Carmine!"

    Carmein greeted Bai Li with a raised hand, "Long time no see, Bai Li."

    Beside Bai Li, Jiang Lan tugged at the corner of her clothes and asked in a low voice, "Who is this girl?"

    Bai Li didn't answer, but Chu Han, who was leaning against the wall, stood up straight instantly, looking at the girl named Carmein, Chu Han's body tensed instantly, which surprised Feikers who was beside him,  Wanting to ask something, Jin Huangting patted his shoulder and shook his head at him.

    The others looked at Carmein and the man in bewilderment, but Carmein walked over naturally, smiled at Bai Li, "I didn't expect to meet you here." After speaking, he turned his head  Looking at everyone, when he saw Isaiah, he frowned, "Isaiah? Why is he here?"

    "You know him?" Bai Li asked.

    Carmine looked at Isaiah for a while, and suddenly laughed, "Of course I know him, but it's not him."

    Bai Li asked suspiciously, "What do you mean?"

    Carmine shrugged, "It's nothing." Then his voice changed, "However, why are you with him?"

    Before Bai Li could answer, Chu Han who was at the side said first, "Do you know his identity?"

    Carmein looked sideways at Chu Han, who was stealing the conversation, and saw that the other party was smiling, but his eyes were full of inquiry.  Carmine also said with a smile on his face, "I know."

    "Can that tell us? After all, he is going to stay at our base, and I at least need to know who he is."

    Chu Han's words made Carmein seem to have heard something funny, she burst out laughing, and said after a while: "Even if he is not a good person, what can you do?"

    There was a strange look in Chu Han's eyes, and he still smiled calmly on his face, and then asked: "Do what I can do, can I ask a question? Do you know where the G area is?"

    Carmine just smiled casually and didn't answer. The man beside her said at this moment: "We should go."

    Carmein hummed, approached Chu Han and said slowly: "The words are very beautiful. As for the G area you asked about, if you can live to that time, you will naturally know." After finishing speaking, ignore Chu Han's reaction  , turned around and said to Bai Li: "Don't forget what I said, and" She looked at Isaiah beside her and said, "Take good care of him, he is very simple." Then she asked: "  Is he only willing to talk to you?"

    Bai Li nodded, and Carmine continued: "That's right, he won't take the initiative to talk to strangers, he will only talk to you if he thinks he 'knows' you. But why does he follow you inexplicably?  I'm curious too."

    Carmein looked at Isaiah and wanted to ask, but the man next to him coughed violently, Carmein stuck out his tongue and said, "Okay, I have something to do, let's go first." After waving at Bai Li  Just go to the other side of the aisle.  Qi Xiu wanted to open his mouth to keep them. He wanted to know something urgently, but Chu Han unexpectedly held him back. Qi Xiu looked at him puzzled, but Chu Han just looked at the direction of Carmein's departure.  , but laughed silently.

    Because of the episode of Kamein, everyone's expressions were different, but they all looked at Bai Li with doubts and precautions, and after a long silence, Chu Han smiled and said, "Let's go, 1000 reward points can't be wasted.  "

    Only then did everyone continue to walk inside. Qi Xiu walked beside Chu Han, and opened his mouth to ask a few times, but he didn't know how to speak. Jin Huangting looked at them thoughtfully.

    Everyone has different moods and faces, but no one breaks this weird calm, as if brewing before the storm, some are anxious, some are doubtful, some are uneasy, and some are just smiling confidently, as if expecting the storm to come  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22: Each has his own mind (2)

    ?

    Everyone walked in with different thoughts, and what they saw was an open space. Several newcomers looked at the scene in front of them in amazement. It was a building when they entered, but now it looks like a big building.  All open field.

    Jiang Lan looked at this unbelievable scene and said, "Isn't this too strange? Could it be that this is a different space?"

    Fickels smiled and said: "It's nothing. There are many buildings here that are similar to interlaced spaces, making you unable to distinguish reality from illusion."

    Everyone's attention was diverted, and the scene in front of them changed from the dull atmosphere before. Everyone was faintly excited and looking forward to it. Ouyang asked Chu Han, "What kind of game are you talking about?"

    Chu Han smiled a little too brightly, and said lazily: "You will know later, okay, find a seat first." After speaking, he walked forward, and Qi Xiu and Feikesi followed  later.

    Ouyang and Jiang Lan chewed their ears and said, "Every time he smiles more happily, I feel that something is wrong." Jiang Lan nodded in empathy.

    Bai Li walked at the end, she thought of everything that came here, many places were weird, even the appearance of this young man was the same.  What surprised her the most was Chu Han's attitude. According to his style of doing things, she would not be surprised to kill this unknown threat, but he kept playing cards one after another.  It was obvious that Carmein's name was a bit strange when she asked her about the primary battle, but now she was indifferent when she saw the deity. She looked at Chu Han who was walking in front, and couldn't figure out what he was thinking at all.

    As for Isaiah, to be honest, she is very defensive in her heart, but he seems to have a quality that can make people relax their vigilance unconsciously. She also cares about what Carmine said, but now she has no clue, she can only be  Take one step at a time.

    After a while, they walked to several empty round tables, and everyone sat down, Chu Han lit a cigarette, looked at the empty venue and said, "Fortunately, it hasn't started yet, there will be a good show later.  "

    Ouyang asked excitedly: "Don't tantalize, can you? What kind of game is it?"

    Chu Han just smiled and didn't answer, but Fickels said kindly: "This is a casual game between players and players, and a duel between players."

    Ouyang scratched his hair and said, "I don't quite understand."

    "You'll be fine if you don't see it later, so much nonsense." Qi Xiu shouted at Ouyang unceremoniously.

    Ouyang stared, then took a deep breath, glanced at Qi Xiu and said: "I don't care about you like you."

    Qi Xiu's face was gloomy, and he didn't answer any more. Chu Han glanced at Qi Xiu, who had a bad complexion, and blew out a few round smoke rings, looking very comfortable and leisurely.  Smiling, Jin Huangting kept silently paying attention to the expressions of Chu Han and Qi Xiu. The remaining three girls didn't speak, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little stuffy.

    Fortunately, it didn't last long. Two people appeared on the large open field. Both were wearing black clothes. Because they were separated by a distance, they couldn't see each other's faces clearly.  As soon as the two appeared, the people inside changed from their previous quietness and reservedness, and the loud cheers were deafening.

    Jiang Lan touched her ears and asked, "Why are there so many people?"

    Chu Han smoked and said, "Actually, in a sense, these people are no longer the people we think they are."

    "What do you mean?" Jiang Lan looked at him puzzled.

    Chu Han still said calmly: "In fact, there are not many people in each base. Although there will be new substitutes after each game, there are very few people who actually survived the game. Those who died will  Being copied by the system, and then living in the 'society', it is a pity that it is no longer the original one, even though it is the same appearance, there is no memory of us."

    "Is this the same for Kai?" Jiang Lan quickly covered her mouth as soon as the words came out.

    As soon as Kai was mentioned, everyone's faces were different. There was no obvious sadness on Chu Han's face, but everyone still felt the low pressure emanating from him.  The newcomers felt a sense of sympathy, and it would be a lie to say that they were not sad. After all, they had been together for some time, not to mention that Kai was a very cheerful person.  What's more, the shock brought by Kai's death shows that they are likely to die tragically in the next game, and then there will be someone who is not themselves but themselves.

    Bai Li's complexion was also not good-looking. She once thought that she was underestimating everything, but the death in the game, in the usual way, reveals a strong and tragic scene. That kind of scene can make any ordinary person so deep that he will never forget it.  Isaiah, who was sitting next to her, seemed to sense her mood swings and tugged on her clothes with a worried look on his face.

    Bai Li turned his head to look at him, looking at his innocent face, inexplicably??.  If you want to know anything from me, you can only look at your ability.  "

    Seeing Chu Han's cold expression instantly, Bai Li continued: "What? You want to kill me." After speaking, she looked at Chu Han's face full of evil spirit, but she still underestimated Chu Han's self-control, and soon he  Raised a smiley face.

    "You think too much, how could I kill you, we are teammates who were born and died."

    At this time, Bai Li also recovered his indifferent expression, "Oh, is that so?"

    Chu Han smiled and said: "Don't worry, just take what I said before as a joke."

    Bai Li didn't answer, but just took a sip of the juice, and Chu Han also drank the wine. Isaiah who was on the side had already finished drinking the juice, and had been listening to the conversation between Chu Han and Bai Li.  The three sat together, but no one spoke again, there was noise all around, but this side was so quiet that it made people feel flustered (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twenty-Three: Each has his own mind (3)

    ?

    Time passed quickly, they had been staying in the 'City That Never Sleeps' for several days, Ouyang and the others hadn't been seen playing, Qi Xiu and Fickels hadn't shown up in the past few days, Bai Li didn't want to be with Chu Han  Playing psychological battles together, followed by a tail in the 'city that never sleeps'.  Fortunately, in addition to games and entertainment, there are also restaurants, shops, bookstores, etc. similar to the real world, but there is no need to pay, only a small amount of reward points.

    Until Chu Han contacted her and returned to the place where they came here, Chu Han, Qi Xiu and Feikes were already waiting there.  Chu Han greeted her calmly, as if the conversation that day had never happened.  Several people waited in the car for a long time before Ouyang and Jiang Lan came back. Except for Jin Huangting, the other three had residual excitement and exhaustion on their faces.

    Several people returned to the base together, and then went back to their rooms to rest and start training tomorrow.  Bai Li was also about to go back to the room, followed by Isaiah, she suddenly felt a headache, she looked at Chu Han and said, "Can you prepare a room for him?"

    Chu Han raised his eyebrows and said, "Why don't you just make up your mind and share a room with him?"

    Bai Li looked at him and didn't speak for a long time. Chu Han spread his hands and said, "Okay, let him live in the room next to yours."

    Afterwards, Isaiah lived next door to Bai Li, and when she returned to the room, Bai Li threw her whole body on the bed. The relaxed life these past few days had properly relaxed her tense nerves, and she restrained herself from thinking about those things  , to enjoy the rare leisure after coming here, no wonder Chu Han said that after going through that kind of horror, the days you survived will make you feel much happier.  But on the contrary, after being happy, there is another terrifying reincarnation, brushing shoulders with death all the time, and the mood of surviving is very complicated, with the ecstasy of life and the fear of death.

    An Mi's time always flies by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, tomorrow will be yesterday.

    Chu Han led a few newcomers to the exchange place, "Now use the reward points in your hands to exchange for what you want, but remember to save some savings. Of course, I don't recommend you exchange bloodline mutations now, because that  The price is too high, and with your current reward points, you can only exchange them for the lowest level. Apart from being better than ordinary people in terms of physical fitness, there is no obvious advantage. It is better to classify and strengthen them according to your own situation, and then exchange them for some powerful weapons, because  We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next.¡±

    Then Chu Han said to Bai Li: "Your mental strength can be strengthened a little more, at least it can be used more in the game, and the rest can strengthen your physical strength."

    Bai Li nodded, and Chu Hanyou went on to say, "You have all lived a life, and there are some things that I should know without saying anything."

    The five of them nodded, and then Chu Han signaled them to exchange according to their own conditions.

    As Chu Han said, Bai Li strengthened her mental strength and six basic qualities. She was going to exchange for some magical weapons and equipment, but the strange thing was that she couldn't exchange them. The system rejected her exchange.  The mind asked the system, but the system had only one answer, "The equipment is limited and cannot be exchanged."

    She opened her eyes suddenly and asked Chu Han, "Why can't I exchange for magic weapons?"

    Chu Han was taken aback when he heard the words, and the others opened their eyes one after another. Jiang Lan, Ouyang and the others looked at the magic scroll they exchanged in their hands, and looked at Bai Li incomprehensibly.

    Chu Han frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Bai Li said: "The system rejected it."

    In order for everyone to come over, Chu Han stood there and rubbed his chin thinking for a while, "Did you ask the system?"

    Bai Li nodded and said: "It said that the equipment is restricted and cannot be exchanged."

    "Is it just weapons, or all magic things that you can't exchange?" Chu Han said.

    "all."

    The others looked at each other, they didn't understand this weird situation, but they were a little bit happy in their hearts, after all, her previous good luck made people jealous and envious.  But there are still worries, after all, we have been through life and death together.  And the strength of teammates is also closely related to them.

    Chu Han's expression was not very good-looking. To him, Bai Li was a very special existence. Apart from her own abilities, he was very interested in everything that happened to her, and what happened now?  Things he can't understand.

    After being silent for a while, Chu Han said: "I don't understand either. Since you can't exchange it, then you can choose other weapons."

    Bai Li took a deep breath, then nodded, that was all he could do.  In the end, she didn't exchange any weapons, but exchanged some auxiliary things, such as medical supplies such as powerful hemostatic agents and high-efficiency bandages. She looked at the remaining reward points she had and the exchanged items.What am I doing?  I'm not Fan Bingbing, what's there to see?  "

    Chu Han, who had been sitting there watching the show, finally spoke out at this moment: "I am the person in charge of this base, and my name is Chu Han. I know you are wondering why you came here, and I will explain it to you in detail, so,  Please stay calm, everyone."

    At this time, a young man dressed fancy, chewing gum, and dyed a head of white hair said: "Where are you? Why should I trust you?"

    Chu Han smiled even more amiably, and continued: "I will explain the specific matters to everyone, why don't you introduce yourself first?"

    "Damn, I'm talking to you." Seeing that Chu Han ignored him, the young man yelled loudly.

    Jiang Lan on the side tugged on Ouyang's clothes and said, "This guy is as good as you who just came here."

    The corner of Ouyang's mouth twitched, and he said with displeasure: "I am much more chic than him, how could he be so wretched?" Seeing that the young man was still shouting, Ouyang suddenly picked up the fruit knife on the table and put it against the young man.  on the neck, "Can you keep yelling, can I stab you to death?"

    The young man was frightened by Ouyang's unexpected behavior, but then he stuck his neck and said angrily: "If you have the guts, do it? I see if you dare to stab me to death. If you can't kill me, I will kill your whole family. I"

    Before the young man finished yelling, he was kicked a few meters away by Iser, holding his belly and moaning on the ground. The others exclaimed softly at this moment, and the newcomer swallowed nervously.

    "It's not your turn to be arrogant here. If you don't want to die, just settle down for me." Iser's solemn expression and hideous scars gave her a murderous atmosphere, and everyone hurriedly fell silent.

    Seeing that it finally quieted down, Chu Han began to explain to the newcomers. The time passed by, and the newcomers had expressions of disbelief and doubt. Occasionally, someone asked some questions, and Chu Han answered them with a smile.  Seeing Chu Han's expression of smiling like a spring breeze, Ouyang and Jiang Lan said in unison: "Smiling tiger."

    After listening to Chu Han's explanation, Luo Dan on the side didn't react much. He just raised his eyebrows and said, "Roland thought you were dead, so he was very sad, but you ended up in such a strange place."

    Bai Li thought of Roland, his eyes darkened, "Roland, is she okay?"

    Rodin sighed heavily, and said mockingly: "We both died in that world, do you think she will be okay?"

    Bai Li didn't answer, Luo Dan looked at the "zero" crowd, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, "But I like this kind of challenging place."

    After Chu Han explained to everyone, and let them digest the information as before, Chu Han looked at Luo Dan who seemed to be an old friend with Bai Li, walked over and asked, "What is the name of this beauty?"

    Luo Dan looked at Chu Han for a while before saying: "Luo Dan."

    Chu Han smiled and said, "Chu Han, I'm glad you can join us."

    Rodin smiled and asked, "Is there any cigarettes? I'm done smoking."

    Chu Han took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took out one and handed it to Luo Dan. In the end, Luo Dan took out a lighter and lit it, took a puff of the cigarette and said, "Please take care of me in the future."

    Chu Han just smiled and said, "Of course."

    Qi Xiu and Fickels also came over, and Fickels looked at Rodin and made a gentlemanly salute: "This beautiful lady, please allow me to express my admiration to you."

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Rodin blew a smoke ring onto Fickels' face, and said with a fake smile: "What I hate the most is a man who looks more feminine than a woman." Then he looked at Qi with contempt  Xiudao: "There are quite a few of you who are neither male nor female."

    With a sound of "Puff!", Chu Han laughed, Fickels and Qi Xiu looked at him with dark faces for a moment, Chu Han turned his face and covered his mouth and smiled, Bai Li also slightly hooked the corners of his mouth, the culprit was anger  Smoking leisurely.

    Except for the two cloudy faces, the other three are naturally contented.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twenty-Four: New Forces

    ?

    On the second day, the newcomers had to participate in the primary battle. As Bai Li expected, Luo Dan chose the solo battle. Everyone was surprised when they heard her choice. She was the only one who chose solo this time, and she was a woman  .  Bai Li clearly saw Chu Han's eyes light up, as if he had discovered a new toy.

    Yise took Rodan to the single-player area, while Qi Xiu and Fickels were in charge of the multi-player. Originally, Chu Han asked Qi Xiu to take Luo Dan there, but before Qi Xiu could answer, Rodin said on the spot that I don¡¯t want a ladyboy.  Leading the way, Qi Xiu's expression became very exciting in an instant, and finally this task fell on Yser.

    Bai Li and Jiang Lan waited in the base when they had nothing to do, everyone did their own thing, Jin Huangting went back to the room, Jiang Lan and Su Qing played chess, Ouyang played with a game console, and occasionally  Lan and the others interrupted while they were playing chess, but Chu Han kept teasing Isaiah with a sudden interest.

    "Come on, tell me how old you are?" Chu Han squatted in front of Isaiah, holding a huge bobo lollipop in his hand, and shook it a few times at Isaiah, "Come on? Tell me  , do you like Bai Li?"

    Isaiah tilted his head and glanced at him, but didn't say a word. Seeing that his attention was finally on him, Chu Han's eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, "Come on, do you want to eat a lollipop? Talk to me."  I'll give it to you."

    Ouyang looked at Chu Han who wanted to tease Chu Han like a child, and said speechlessly: "You are like a perverted kidnapper now."

    Chu Han was too lazy to answer Ouyang's words, so he took out another lollipop, "Come on, just say one thing, these are all yours."

    At this time, Isaiah turned his gaze to Bai Li, then looked at the lollipop, frowned, not knowing what to think about, Bai Li sat beside him and rubbed his forehead, Chu Han is worse than Isaiah now.  Be like a retarded child.

    "Come on, lollipops" Before Chu Han finished speaking, Bai Li grabbed one and stuffed it into Isaiah's hand. Isaiah's eyes lit up suddenly, and he turned to look at  Bai Li remained motionless.  The three of Ouyang and the others were paying attention to this side. Seeing Bai Li's movements, they all had the urge to look up at the sky. Could it be that the sky is red and raining?

    Chu Han was also taken aback for a moment, then smiled maliciously and said, "Why? Are you protecting yourself?"

    Bai Li glanced at him, "I'm just preventing your IQ from declining and degenerating into low energy."

    Chu Han straightened up and sat back on the sofa, looking at Bai Li with great interest, "He lives in 'zero' now, that man named Carmine said that as long as he can 'know', he will talk to you,  I'm just testing her words."

    When Bai Li heard Carmein's name, he looked at Chu Han. He just smiled casually and let Bai Li look at him.  Chu Han moved slowly and sat next to Isaiah, and said with a smile, "Say something to me? You see, I'm flattering you so much." His tone sounded a bit coquettish.

    Ouyang had already put down the game console and walked over, rubbing his arms and said unbearably: "Please, Boss Chu, consider the audience's acceptance."

    Chu Han smiled and said: "Could it be that you, a beautiful young man, come to have an intimate contact?"

    Ouyang froze for a moment, looked at Chu Han with a strange expression, and said, "Intimate contact? You don't have that hobby?"

    Chu Han turned his head to look at him, smiling very brightly, "What hobby?"

    Ouyang laughed dryly under that gaze, "It's nothing."

    Jiang Lan and Su Qing came over and sat across from each other. Jiang Lan looked excitedly at Isaiah, "I want to talk to him too."

    Chu Han smiled and said, "Here, isn't it, how interesting it is to tease him."

    Bai Li lowered his eyes and did not speak. Just when several people were about to tease Isaiah again, Esther came back with Rodin. When Rodan saw Isaiah surrounded by everyone, he came over curiously.

    "Who is he?" asked Rodin.

    Chu Han smiled and said, "Bai Li's little pet follower."

    Luo Dan sat on the sofa, looked at Bai Li and Isaiah, with a strange expression on his face, "Bai Li? Are you joking with me again?"

    Chu Han shrugged, "If you don't believe me, ask the person involved."

    Luo Dan raised his eyebrows and looked at Bai Li who was beside him, but Bai Li just remained silent. Luo Dan smiled suddenly, "I understand."

    "What do you understand?"

    Jiang Lan and Ouyang asked at the same time, Luo Dan rubbed his nose, smiled and didn't speak, others felt puzzled.  They looked at each other, not understanding what Rodin meant.

    Luo Dan didn't answer, instead he got up and planned to go back to his room, "I'm going back to my room to rest, you guys can talk."

    As soon as Luo Dan left, Jiang Lan said: "She seems very relaxed, we were so embarrassed when we were in the primary battle, Bai Lisp; Luo Dan raised his glass to Bai Li, "Drink for our fate."

    Bai Li talked about the water in his hand for a short time: "I don't drink alcohol, so I use water instead of wine."

    Rodin smiled and said, "Anything you want." Then he drank the red wine in the goblet in one gulp.

    Chu Han also said at this time: "Luo Dan is right, let's have a drink for our fate." He raised his wine glass to respect everyone, and everyone also raised their glasses.

    The dinner was spent in such a seemingly peaceful atmosphere, one after another people returned to the room to rest, and all the newcomers in the living room stayed behind except Rodin.

    Hasegawa Yuichi seemed to have been brewing for a long time before asking Chu Han, "Are we going to go through everything that happened today?"

    Chu Han and Yise looked at each other, and replied: "No, it will be more terrifying than this."

    Several people's expressions changed, over there Fickels was teasing Isaiah, and Bai Li was watching a seductive man with a decline in IQ, talking to Isaiah like a child.

    "Is that also a member of the base?" Wei Leping asked Isaiah.

    Chu Han looked at the three of them and said, "He is an exception."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "It's nothing, you don't understand a lot of things, and you can't understand even if you talk about it."

    Wei Leping rolled his eyes and said: "Damn it, I just washed my face and came here. I still think I'm dreaming."

    Hasegawa Yuichi remained silent for a long time with a gloomy face, as if he could not accept this situation, "What will we face next?"

    Chu Han shrugged, "I don't know."

    "You don't know? Aren't you the person in charge?"

    Chu Han smiled and said: "I don't know, these are the responsibility of the system, it can decide where we may die."

    The man named Lu You asked: "Can't we go back to the original world?"

    Chu Han nodded, "I think so." Seeing that the faces of the newcomers became serious, Chu Han said again: "Actually, you don't need to be like this, this place is also very good, as long as you survive, you can't enjoy it in this world.  Extreme luxury, you can get it here, and there are no people and things that make you hate in this world, here, as long as you are strong enough, you are the winner."

    While watching Fickels teasing Isaiah, Bai Li paid attention to Chu Han, and felt funny when he heard Chu Han's almost seductive words. This man always seems to like to use this method to make people extremely uneasy and psychologically  shake.  The content of his words may not necessarily attract others, but his slightly low, coaxing voice will make people feel bewitched.

    I don't know if his words are really effective, or something else, in short, the newcomers didn't ask any more questions, and were sent back to the room by Chu Han to rest.  Bai Li looked at the time and thought it was time to go to bed, so he got up and went back to his room. Isaiah immediately followed. Chu Han watched the two of them go upstairs with an intriguing smile on his face.

    Fickels stared at Chu Han for a while and said, "What are you thinking?"

    Chu Han closed his smile and said, "What do you think I'm planning?"

    "Qi Xiu has become a little strange recently, do you know what's going on?" Fickels didn't answer, but asked rhetorically.

    Chu Han said: "Is it strange? Don't you like to get close to beautiful women?" He seemed to think of something again and said, "Oh, maybe I was pissed off by that beautiful woman named Luo Dan."

    Hearing Chu Han's obvious perfunctory, Feikels didn't expect Chu Han to say that, but just said: "I'm going to sleep, you should go to bed earlier." Chu Han nodded, and then Feikels left  out of the living room.

    The next days were spent in training, because the intensity of the training was different, there were two sets of training, Bai Li and the others had to strengthen the training in addition to the basic training with the newcomers, and they were exhausted every day.  The newcomers also learned a lot about this world during this time. Except for the young man named Wei Leping, the other newcomers were very quiet.  Wei Le usually chats with Jiang Lan and the other girls after training, except for Bai Li and Luo Dan, one is too cold and the other is too aura.

    However, such days did not last long, and soon it was time for the next round. Compared with the dazed and uneasy of the newcomers, Bai Li and the others were actually more nervous, because they had experienced it once, and they were more nervous than the newcomers about the fear of the unknown.  They are even worse.  The newcomers exchanged their weapons under Chu Han's guidance, and then it was time to prepare for departure.  Isaiah originally wanted to follow Bai Li, but was rejected by Bai Li's righteous words. At that time, Bai Li's face was very serious. Isaiah didn't know whether he was frightened or what, but he didn't insist too much, so he stayed at the base  .

    And when it was the day of departure, everyone stood at the transmission place, and after a while, the same voice appeared in everyone's minds.

    "Character transfer, the game starts" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com), everyone stood at the teleportation place, and after a while, the same voice appeared in everyone's minds.

    "Character transfer, the game starts" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25: Survival on the Lone Island (1)

    ?

    Just like the previous scene, Bai Li felt his eyes go dark and his mind went blank for a moment, but this state didn't last long, and he got used to it faster than last time.  When he opened his eyes and saw everything around him, Bai Li was a little dazed. There were tall trees everywhere, and the surrounding plants were so lush that they could almost drown a person's body. He could hear the sound of waves.

    Bai Li looked at the people around her. The newcomers showed surprise on their faces, and the hands holding the guns were sweating slightly. Even though Chu Han had talked to them a lot before, they were mentally prepared to a certain extent, but  Still a little uneasy.  Bai Li looked around, except for the plants, there were still plants, and the lushness covered his vision, which reminded Bai Li of the first scene when he woke up in this world.

    Everyone remained silent, waiting for the system to send mission instructions, but there was no response for a long time.  Chu Han frowned, and Esther asked, "What's going on?"

    Chu Han was also at a loss. Every time he prepared for the worst, he had never encountered this kind of situation so far. He couldn't do anything for a while, so he could only say: "Everyone, stay vigilant.  , and wait to see the system¡¯s reaction.¡±

    However, after waiting for a long time, the system did not prompt the task content. Chu Han tried to establish contact with the system, but the system did not respond at all.  Everyone looked at Chu Han anxiously and suspiciously. Chu Han had a gloomy face and didn't speak for a long time.

    "Could it be that there is no signal because this is a forest?" Ouyang scratched his head and asked.

    Jin Huangting looked around and said, "What should we do next, we can't stay here forever."

    Everyone looked at Chu Han, hoping that he could answer this strange phenomenon, but he frowned and did not speak for a long time. After a while, he said: "If there is no task, it can only be found in overtime games, but we just  Entering the game, so this possibility has been ruled out, no matter what, the most important thing now is to remain calm and vigilant, everyone must not get separated, first find a relatively hidden and safe place before making plans."

    Everyone followed behind Chu Han without any objection. The air was a bit hot and humid. Walking through the forest made people feel unusually dry and hot. In addition, under the condition of high concentration, every nerve was tense, as if he was going down.  It will be ready to go in a second.

    The sun was blazing, but it was blocked by the tall dense forest, and the faint light and shadow projected in. There was a slight breeze blowing through the leaves and the rustling of flowers and plants, but there were no sounds of animals. Their speed was not slow, walking through the forest  They kept paying attention to the movements around them. The newcomers were unexpectedly calm, without obvious loss, and followed steadily in the brigade. Among them, Rodin's face was cold and his eyes were a little cold.

    Bai Li was walking beside her. She was wearing a sleeveless black tight sports vest. The muscles in her arm holding the gun were slightly tense, which was completely different from her usual lazy attitude.  Luo Dan's sense of vigilance made Bai Li extremely nervous. People who have been wandering on the edge of life and death for a long time often have a more sensitive body than their brains in perceiving danger, and Luo Dan's state represented what she felt.

    The surroundings are still eerily quiet, so quiet that people dare not make a sound. In the forest, this kind of tranquility will only appear when there are dangerous predators.  Bai Li felt a feeling of being stared at by something, and a chill ran down his spine. This was an instinctive physical reaction.  Although her mental strength has increased a lot, and her perception of the surroundings has also increased, but a high concentration of use will still consume a lot of physical strength, and she will not use it casually unless necessary.  Everything is now in a state of uncertainty, and it is crucial to preserve strength.

    Chu Han stopped suddenly, and looked around vigilantly. Everyone was made more nervous by his cold expression.

    "What's wrong?" Wei Leping, who was standing next to him, asked.

    Chu Han just squinted his eyes, and then said: "Hurry up, everyone, pay attention to your surroundings, remember, don't get lost."

    After Chu Han finished speaking, he walked forward quickly, and everyone followed. As they walked faster and faster, the atmosphere became more and more tense, and the newcomers were a little at a loss.  uneasy.

    In addition to the rustling sound caused by friction with branches and leaves when they walked, when they walked into a relatively wide grassland without very dense plants, they suddenly heard the sounds of various animals, including birds, insects, and unknown people.  cry.  Bai Li felt that the tense feeling just now suddenly loosened, as if the tense feeling just now was an illusion, and this weird feeling made her feel a little uneasy.

    Bai Li looked around. Unlike the place they walked over just now, the vegetation here is not so dense. There are still some unknown small flowers growing on the grass, dancing with the wind, birds chirping and insects chirping together, as if they have arrived at a place.  In the quiet summer forest, only the sound of nature echoes in the ears.  This feeling of disobedience made her a little confused, so sheApart from the same plants, occasionally a few animals would cause the team's vigilance. This place is almost no different from an ordinary forest, but it is precisely because of this that she feels even more disturbed. Sometimes it is too normal to be abnormal.

    There was nothing unusual in the forest except for the trees covering the sky and the weeds and plants all over the ground. As Bai Li walked and looked to the side, suddenly there was a slight movement in the grass on the other side. Bai Li turned his head, but there was nothing.  Seeing it, just as she was about to walk over, Jiang Lan suddenly screamed.

    Bai Li stepped forward to see that Jiang Lan was bitten by something, and a small wound with blood beads appeared on her foot. Jiang Lan felt a little embarrassed when she saw the crowd surrounding her.  "I'm fine, I just got a little scared."

    Fickels took a closer look at the wound on her ankle, and looked closely at the two small openings, as if bitten by two fangs. There was no change in the skin, and there should be no toxins. After confirming, he said:  "It's okay, just keep going."

    Jiang Lan wiped off the two drops of blood, and continued to follow the team without paying much attention. This episode passed quickly.  After walking for a long time, it was still a forest, as if there was no edge. The two teams kept a contactable distance, and Chu Han's group also got nothing.  Chu Han contacted and said that he planned to gather first and discuss later, but at this moment, a sharp cry came, and Bai Li and the others were startled. Everyone looked at each other and ran towards Chu Han quickly.

    During the period, there were still gunshots, and a group of people held guns for security and ran in quickly. Suddenly, the gunfire stopped abruptly. When Bai Li and the others saw Chu Han and the others, they froze in place in a daze.

    Esther stepped forward and asked, "What's going on?"

    Chu Han's face was so gloomy that he could drip water, and after a long time he said: "I don't know what the hell it is, you can see for yourself."

    Iser looked along the grass that Chu Han pointed at. Although Iser had experienced a lot, he also felt like vomiting. It was an indescribable corpse, with bones everywhere, and the flesh and blood on his body seemed to be  Like minced meat sticking to the bones, the viscera and dirty filth flowed out, mixed with blood, which was extremely shocking.  There is almost no flesh on the face, only a sharp skull and bulging eyeballs.

    Ouyang couldn't hold it back for a while, he vomited out the filth all over his body while holding a tree, and then several newcomers, Jiang Lan, and Su Qing also ran over and vomited profusely, even Feikels couldn't hold back his retching  few times.  Chu Han and the others looked at the corpse and didn't speak for a long time, but it could be seen from their gloomy expressions that they were in a bad mood.  The person who died was that very arrogant young Wei Ziqi. If it weren't for the clothes on his body, no one would have believed that he was the person who was standing beside them just now.

    The main reason for Chu Han's gloomy face was that he didn't know how Wei Ziqi died. If it wasn't for Xu Yinyin's scream, none of them would have realized that there was a missing person.

    Luo Dan walked into the corpse and picked up the cloth with a tree stick he picked up to look at, and said in a light tone: "Looking at the corpse, it should be attacked by some small things collectively, and it was eaten in a short period of time.  He must be flesh." She pointed at the mandible of the corpse with a stick and said: "Look at his appearance, his mouth was open before he died, his eyes were bulging, he probably wanted to shout, but he couldn't make a sound, or he was hit by something.  Toxin, unable to move, anyway, it is not a fatal blow, but is slowly bitten to death or painful to death."

    Ouyang and others vomited for a while and recovered, but their faces were still very pale. Seeing Rodin talking about the unrecognizable corpse like talking about the weather, they couldn't help but look at her with weird eyes.

    "What do you think can kill a person silently? And eat him in such a short period of time." Qi Xiu asked.

    Rodin threw away his stick, stood up and said, "I don't know, I'm just guessing."

    Luo Dan's words shocked everyone, especially Hasegawa and the others, whose faces were so pale that they were almost transparent. If they were still suspicious of the game of life and death that Chu Han and the others were talking about, now they began to feel panic.  Having just vomited, their internal organs are still twitching, and their bodies are a little weak. Everything in front of them now makes them feel dizzy.

    "Damn it, are we really going to die here?" Wei Leping grabbed his hair with one hand, his expression couldn't express sadness or joy.

    Bai Li stood aside and didn't say anything. She just felt a little palpitation and a sudden chill in her body. She didn't know where this feeling came from. She turned her head by her body's instinct and saw a black man rushing through the tall trees behind her.  shadow.  Because the speed was too fast, she didn't see what it was, and there was no sound in an instant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26: Survival on the Lone Island (2)

    ?

    Bai Li swallowed involuntarily, the fear in her heart prompted her to use her mental power to sense, but she found nothing, nothing, she thought it was her own illusion, but her hands and feet were cold, the chilling feeling still remained  with.

    Jin Huangting noticed her pale face and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Chu Han also looked at her, frowned and asked, "Bai Li, did you find anything?"

    Bai Li closed his eyes, rubbed his forehead and said, "It's okay, I just feel a little uncomfortable."

    Chu Han glanced at her, and didn't ask any further questions, but said, "What do you think?"

    Bai Li clenched his hands tightly to ease the uneasiness, "I think since the corpses haven't been eaten up, it means they haven't left, they might be nearby, but my ability can't perceive them, I tried it, what?  Neither was found."

    "You mean your ability is useless?" Qi Xiu came over and said.

    Bai Li was silent for a while before saying: "I don't know, maybe it's just like what you said."

    Qi Xiu's expression turned cold suddenly, and just as he was about to step forward to say something, Lei Ji and Yiser beside him each grabbed one of his arms.  "What are you doing?"

    "This sentence should be me asking you, why did you become so restless?" Esther said lightly.

    Qi Xiu was taken aback for a moment, then shook off their hands and said, "Why am I not calm?"

    Yise leaned close to Qi Xiu and whispered: "Why do you always target Bai Li recently? Did something happen that we don't know about?"

    Qi Xiu was taken aback again, but this time he didn't reply, but his face was particularly ugly. Yise opened his mouth, but finally didn't continue to ask.

    Bai Li said that the failure of his ability is bad news for everyone, but Chu Han unexpectedly did not ask any questions, but calmly said: "Okay, the most important thing now is that we solve the matter in front of us. We have to  Be more careful, pay attention to the people around you, speak up immediately if there is anything unusual, and leave here now."

    "Can we use that corpse to lure those things to show up?" Lu You asked.

    Rodin glanced at him and said, "I don't think this is a good way. If we continue to stay here, who knows if there will be another one."

    "I also don't think it's suitable to stay here, and I should leave as soon as possible." Jin Huangting said.

    Chu Han said: "That's it, leave first, and discuss later."

    Everyone planned to leave without any objection. Wei Ziqi's body was just exposed in the same place. Everyone had no idea, even Chu Han.  a feeling of.

    Bai Li has been in a state of high tension. For some reason, she can't relax. That feeling has been lingering around her. She has no way to verify it, but she is inexplicably uneasy.  Luo Dan walked beside her, saw that her expression was not right, and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

    Bai Li shook his head, indicating that he was fine, Luo Dan smiled and didn't ask any more questions, Bai Li deliberately slowed down, and when she walked in front, Su Qing walked in front of Jiang Lan, Jiang Lan's face was a little red, Bai Li looked  Feeling that something was wrong, he approached and said, "Are you uncomfortable?"

    Jiang Lan shook her head, feeling a little dizzy, but she still held on and said, "It's okay, it might be a little bit of heat stroke."

    Bai Li looked at her, saw her smiling and looking at him, so he didn't ask any more questions, and the army continued to move forward, hoping to get out of the forest.  They took a break after walking for a while, so as to maintain enough combat power and not be too tired to cope with unexpected situations.

    When they rested for the third time, Jiang Lan's face was already extremely red. Fickels touched her forehead, which was so hot that it was frighteningly hot.  Convulsions, Feikels has been busy cooling her down, but her body temperature couldn't drop at first, but finally stabilized.

    Fekers couldn't figure out why Jiang Li suddenly had a fever. It was because Su Qing reminded him that Jiang Li had been bitten by something before. Fickels lifted up Jiang Li's trouser legs and looked.  The wound was now red, swollen and festered.  Fickels frowned and cut her swollen wound with a small knife, squeezing out the pus and blood. It seemed too painful. Jiang Li couldn't help moaning a few times, and then fell asleep.

    Because of Jiang Lan, everyone's itinerary stopped. Chu Han and Yise had been discussing, but they didn't have any clues. This time they were more at a loss than any other time.  There are no missions, the location of the enemy is unknown, and there are many unknown dangers.  Thinking of Wei Ziqi's death before, his face became even more gloomy.

    The newcomers here are sitting in a pile, each of them has??, the flesh on the corpse is rotten, and there are mosquitoes and flies lingering on it, but such a scene makes people think not of nausea, but of fear.

    Wei Leping murmured: "Damn it, is this a Hollywood movie?"

    Except for Rodin, several newcomers looked pale and swallowed involuntarily. Where did they go?  Ouyang and the others are okay. They faced so many zombies and strong perverted crawlers directly in the last round. Now they just saw a dead snake corpse. Apart from the initial surprise, they didn't feel the panic of the first round.

    Chu Han immediately said: "Let's leave quickly, I will carry Jiang Lan"

    Before Chu Han finished speaking, Jin Huangting said: "You are the captain, and many things depend on you. Let me recite it."

    After thinking for a while, Chu Han nodded, and then said: "As before, everyone marches in a team, each paying attention to the people around him and the movement around him."

    At this moment, Su Qing's screams came, and everyone ran over in a hurry, but saw a big livesnake!

    Chu Han, Jin Huangting, Luo Dan, and Bai Li were the first to react. Chu Han and Luo Dan shot at the same time. Jin Huangting and Bai Li quickly ran to Su Qing and Jiang Lan.  Pulling Jiang Lan onto his back, Bai Li also pulled Su Qing and ran towards the crowd.  The others also reacted at the same time as their actions, and collectively attacked the uninvited guest.

    Even though the snake was huge, it moved extremely nimbly. It even dodged the attack and crawled into the grass. The crowd fired at the grass, and it took a while for the crackling gunshots to stop.

    Chu Han took the lead to go forward to check, but found nothing. He frowned, turned around and said to everyone: "Get out of here immediately."

    A group of people left in fear, always paying attention to the movement around them.  Bai Li tried her perception again, but still found nothing. She was startled, and her hand holding the gun couldn't help but tightened. She collected herself and continued to walk forward.  They walked for a while and saw a river. Places close to water sources are often the first choice for animals and humans to choose settlements.

    Soon, Bai Li and the others knew they were going in the wrong direction, because what they saw was a more terrifying scene than before, a row of skinless corpses hanging upside down from those trees, the only intact face was covered with blood from the body.  The blood flowed down, some flies were still stuck to the muscle tissue exposed to the air, and the blood flowed to the ground drop by drop, forming a puddle of blood.

    Rao even Chu Han was shocked by the scene in front of him, his eyes widened. He saw the remnants of clothes under the corpse, and recognized them as enemies in this game, but now they were all killed, and their deaths were miserable.  Chu Han felt his heart beat uncontrollably faster, his back felt cold, and his palms were sweating uncontrollably.

    After experiencing the tragedy of Wei Ziqi, the person who had already vomited once couldn't help but vomited again.  Luo Dan slowly approached those corpses, looked carefully, and then said to everyone: "You are a master, you peeled off the skin completely, but didn't hurt any muscle tissue, this technique is too perfect."

    Qi Xiu covered his mouth and said calmly, "Let's leave in another direction."

    "Leave? Have we left yet?" Rodin looked at him and said, "I really want to meet this master. How exquisite the skill is to be able to do this."

    "Are you insane, right? Of course this pervert can hide as far as he can, and you still want to see him?" Ouyang vomited for a while, his legs and feet were a little weak, and he couldn't help saying when he heard Rodin's words.

    Ignoring everyone's strange eyes at all, Rodin's expression was faintly excited, and she said with a smile: "There is only a thin line between a madman and a genius. People who often have abilities beyond ordinary people always have some unusual hobbies."

    Everyone looked at her more strangely, but she still smiled and said: "Haha, this world is more interesting than I imagined, it suits me very well."

    Chu Han has been looking at the forest of corpses in silence, squinting his eyes and not knowing what he is thinking, but his clenched hands revealed his emotions.

    Qi Xiu and Lei Ji walked up to him and asked, "What should we do?"

    Chu Han said with a sullen face: "The other party is in the dark and we are in the light. Let Bai Li try to find out the other party." Chu Han shouted at Bai Li: "Bai Li, come here."

    Bai Li's heart skipped a beat. She knew why Chu Han called her, but now her ability seemed to have disappeared. She sighed secretly and walked over.

    Sure enough, as she expected, Bai Li was silent for a while before saying, "I can't do it."

    Chu Han said: "What do you mean?"

    Bai Li looked directly at him and said, "My abilities seem to have disappeared. I tried, but there was no response."

    The three of Chu Han looked at her in shock, and Chu Han asked with some uncertainty: "You mean, your ability is useless?"

    Bai Li lowered his eyes, then nodded and said, "I don't know the reason, but I really can't perceive anything."

    Hearing Bai Li's words, Chu Han's face completely darkened, and when he was about to speak, Chu Han's eyes suddenly widened, and he only had time to shout in horror: "Yeser, be careful behind you." (Remember this site's website address  : www.hlnovel.com)He asked firmly: "You mean, your ability is useless?"

    Bai Li lowered his eyes, then nodded and said, "I don't know the reason, but I really can't perceive anything."

    Hearing Bai Li's words, Chu Han's face completely darkened, and when he was about to speak, Chu Han's eyes suddenly widened, and he only had time to shout in horror: "Yeser, be careful behind you." (Remember this site's website address  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27: Survival on the Lone Island (3)

    ?

    When Chu Han yelled at him, Yise also felt instant heart palpitations. This feeling came so suddenly that he could only run forward instinctively. Behind him was a bird that they had never seen before.  Creatures come out of the river not far away.  It is about three meters high, dragging a spiked tail, a shiny black body covered with hard armor, and an open mouth full of terrifying sharp teeth. Just this terrifying appearance is shocking.  everyone.

    Yiser ran and took the opportunity to look back, only to see a huge black shadow rushing towards him, the speed was too fast, and it had already rushed towards Yiser before everyone reacted.  And Xu Yinyin and Lu You, who were closest to Iser, ran forward in panic. Chu Han, Qi Xiu and Lei Ji shot at the monster, and the others reacted to attack, but its leather armor was so hard that bullets couldn't reach it.  break through.  Chu Han regained his senses first, took out the grenade at the same time as Lei Ji, held the buckle with one hand, waited for Esther to run over, and immediately threw the weapon in his hand.

    Yiser's nerve reaction speed was astonishing. The moment the monster pounced on him, he turned over desperately, then rolled a few times on the spot, and then quickly got up.  Seeing that Yser was out of danger, Chu Han hurriedly shouted, "Run!"

    Everyone ran in front, and when Esther ran over, Chu Han and Lei Ji threw grenades at the same time, then turned and ran.  I don't know if the monster was blown up. After running for a long time, I didn't see any trace of it. But because everyone was panicked, they ran away in a panic. After a while, no one was seen.

    Chu Han looked while running, and besides Yiser, Lei Ji and Qi Xiu, there were only Bai Li and Ouyang.  After running for a long time, I stopped to breathe heavily after knowing that there was no danger.

    Ouyang finally calmed down and said, "Damn, what is that?"

    Qi Xiu gasped for a while while supporting his legs, stood up and said, "Ghost knows, this game is really bloody bad luck."

    Lei Ji and Yiser didn't speak after recovering, just paying attention to the movement around them. Seeing that there was no sign of anyone else, Yiser tried to establish contact, but was out of range, "We can't get in touch, what should we do?"

    Chu Han said: "Let's look for it as you go, avoid the river and go into the forest." After finishing speaking, he walked forward.

    However, Bai Li suddenly stopped in her tracks, and the bone-piercing coolness started again. She looked around in panic, and Chu Han and the others were startled by her movements, and asked aloud, "What's wrong?"

    Bai Li didn't pay attention to it, but still looked around, and after a while, he saw that there was no sign of trouble before he said, "Don't you guys feel it?"

    "What do you feel? You've been weird from the beginning, what's wrong with you?" Chu Han's voice was a little cold, and his tone was a little hasty.

    Bai Li stroked his forehead with his hands, and said, "I feel someone staring at me. I have a terrible feeling, which makes me feel chills all over involuntarily."

    Several people were shocked when they heard the words, Chu Han squinted his eyes and looked at Bai Li with an unclear expression and asked, "Why didn't you say it before?"

    But Bai Li said: "What should I say? You people who are so perceptive haven't noticed it. If I say it, it will only increase everyone's panic. What's more, my ability is invalid. Maybe it's just my illusion."

    "So now do you still think it's just your illusion?" Chu Han said.

    Bai Li bit his lower lip, closed his eyes, "I think he has been following me."

    Qi Xiu came over and grabbed Bai Li's clothes, "You mean, you've always felt the danger, but didn't say it? Are you planning to see everyone die?"

    Bai Li grabbed his hand and said with a somber face, "Let go!"

    Seeing the sudden change in the atmosphere, Chu Han pulled Qi Xiu's hand away and said, "Calm down, this has nothing to do with Bai Li." Then he turned to look at Bai Li and said, "You  Don't you have anything to say?"

    Bai Li looked at Qi Xiu who was staring at her, and then said: "You don't trust me, it's useless for me to say anything."

    "We didn't mistrust you." Esther said.

    Bai Li looked at a few of them, and after a long silence, he looked at Chu Han seriously and said, "Whether you believe it or not, I never thought of harming anyone. I know why you are so guarded against me, but I think  Let me tell you, what you are wondering is also what I want to know.¡±

    Chu Han looked at the unusually serious Bai Li, turned his mind, and thought that now is not the time to delve into these things, so he said: "Okay, now is not the time to discuss these things, are you sure there is someone staring at you?"

    "No, I'm not sure, it's just an intuition, and I can't tell." Bai Li himself was a little puzzled.

    Chu Han lowered his head and thought for a while: "Since I haven't made a move until now, it may not hurt you.?, rolled on the spot, not caring whether it was the pain from being scratched by a sharp broken branch, but just focused on the movement of the monster.

    Just when she was about to take out the grenade budget and throw it into the monster's mouth, she saw that black figure suddenly turned around and rushed towards her. The speed was so fast that she almost had no time to react. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her foot, dangerously  It made her only a dozen centimeters away from the monster's claws.  At the same time, Chu Han swooped towards the monster, and blocked Bai Li when the monster attacked again.

    In an instant, Bai Li's body was splattered with blood, and she could only see blood in her eyes.

    Chu Han's shoulder was completely penetrated, and his left hand drooped weakly, probably useless.  But he still stood in front of Bai Li without flinching, riding on the monster's approaching head, opened his mouth wide, and shouted: "Qi Xiu, hit its eyes." He also quickly took out the grenade and pulled the ring,  Throw it into the monster's mouth.

    Seeing that the monster was about to bite off Chu Han's head, Bai Li got up and pulled out the dagger pinned to his waist, and thrust it into the monster's mouth. The sharp teeth pierced her wrist, but she didn't care at all, and just pressed harder  thrust the dagger into the monster's mouth.  She let go of her hand, pulled Chu Han away with one hand, took out a grenade with the other hand, and threw it in again when the monster howled in pain.

    Qi Xiu hit the monster in the eye when Chu Han was pulled away by Bai Li. The monster screamed in pain and kept shaking his head. The two grenades in his mouth were also thrown out. Lei Ji shouted:  "Get down."

    Then he was going to shoot at the unexploded grenade, but because the distance was too close, if he fired the shot, it would blow up to Bai Li, who was the closest to the monster inside. He hesitated and lost the opportunity, seeing both grenades being thrown away.  It came out and fell not far away, and it exploded in a short while. In an instant, sand, stones and dust were flying, trees were blown off, and branches and leaves were flying.

    Bai Li got down on the ground in time, and was not seriously affected, but was scratched by some small stones blown away.  The monster was still roaring, and its huge body suddenly rushed towards Bai Li. Bai Li rolled on the spot a few times, her pierced hand was bleeding all the time, and her right hand was so painful that she could hardly use it anymore.  Chu Han and the others were beyond their reach. Seeing the monster pounce on Bai Li, but human potential is often stimulated when one is close to death. Bai Li almost didn't think about it, so he stood up and raised his hand towards the pounced monster.  The moment she was about to bite it, she felt that the picture became very slow. In just a split second, she grabbed the dagger in its mouth and pressed it fiercely to the ground.

    "Ah!" She yelled loudly, pouring all the strength into her hands, the monster's jaw was pierced by her and nailed it to the ground fiercely, her hands pressed down tightly, the huge body of the monster unexpectedly  He fell to the ground, its mouth was nailed to the ground, and its claws kept grabbing the ground. Before it could react, Yiser and Qi Xiu pulled up Bai Li who was also on the ground, and before the monster got up, took a  The grenade was thrown into his mouth, and when they walked a little away, Lei Ji shot the grenade.

    With a "bang", the minced meat of the monster was splashed, and the monster's entire head was blown away.  From being attacked to killing the monster, it took less than half an hour to fight with death every second.  Everyone was limp on the ground, Hasegawa Yuichi and Xu Yinyin fell to the ground with no expressions, although they hardly fought.  Because of the disparity in strength, Hasegawa knew that he could not be brave, but Xu Yinyin was really frightened.

    Qi Xiu helped Chu Han treat the wound on his shoulder, sprayed it with a hemostatic spray, and the blood stopped quickly, then a hole began to close up and scarred, and then Qi Xiu began to help him with a bandage, and Esther's side also  He also helped Bai Li deal with the injury on his hand.

    Several people rested for a while before they recovered a little.  Seeing that Hasegawa and Xu Yinyin's faces were still pale, Chu Han pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "How is it? You don't doubt what I said now, do you?"

    Hasegawa looked at Chu Han's face with a bland smile, and kept silent.  Xu Yinyin looked at Bai Li, and saw that she was covered in blood, her face was a little pale, there were a few scratches on her pretty face, her expression was as cold as ever, but her brows were slightly frowned because of the pain.  She couldn't help being a little dazed, how could she have that kind of courage, wouldn't she be afraid?

    Bai Li's mood is also very complicated at this time, thinking that she had thought of death many times in this world, but here, survival has almost become an instinct, she doesn't want to die, she wants to live, she doesn't want to become a pile of broken pieces  Invisible rotten meat.

    Ouyang has been very silent since Wei Leping's death. The kind of close-up witnessing the tragic death of his companions has brought him a great shock. He has not been relieved until now. He can almost feel the blood spraying on his face.  temperature.

    Everyone was in different moods, rested for a while, and ate something, but everyone lost their appetite, but if they didn't eat, they would not have enough energy, so they could only force themselves to stuff it into their mouths.

    Wait until the recovery is almost the same before starting to move forward.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Only when I recovered almost, did I start to move forward.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28: Survival on the Lone Island (4)

    ?

    They continued to shuttle through the dense forest, more cautious than last time, no one spoke again, and they all tensed their nerves to pay attention to their surroundings.

    Even though the wound on Bai Li's hand was bandaged, it still throbbed from time to time. When holding the gun, her hand trembled a little. What she is holding now is an infinite ak47, which has stronger lethality and attack power than the Desert Eagle.

    They walked aimlessly in the forest, paying attention to their surroundings and whether they would meet their companions. Esther walked in front and cut off the branches and grass blades that blocked the way, passing through one tree after another.  trees, they heard the sound of water.  In order not to encounter that kind of monster, they avoided the river, but now they heard the huge sound of the water.

    The group stopped for a while, and after looking at each other, they decided to go forward.  They walked along the sound of the water for a long time, and the sound of the water became louder and louder, like the sound of water falling from a high altitude.  Their thoughts were soon confirmed, and what appeared before their eyes was a waterfall.

    The huge water flow seems to be falling down, and the water splashes everywhere. The plants beside the waterfall are covered with water droplets, and the water mist is thick, reflecting a bright rainbow in the sun. If it is not in this case, such a beautiful scenery  It will make people yearn for it.

    The group of people paused, staring at the scene in front of them for a moment, Chu Han continued to walk forward without saying a word, and everyone followed.

    After walking for a long time, I came to the side of the waterfall, and slowly approached after making sure that there was no danger.  The water flow is very clear, the pebbles at the bottom of the river feel glowing under the water, and the plants next to it are also green and gratifying.  Bai Li walked to the water's edge and put down the gun, and used his uninjured hand to scoop up a handful of water to wash off the blood on his face. When the cold water splashed on his face, he was refreshed, and the small wound on his face was slightly stinging.  Also eased.

    Seeing Bai Li's movements, the others also came to the water to wash.  Chu Han squatted beside Bai Li, scooped up water with his uninjured side and threw it on his face.  When Bai Li was almost done cleaning, he whispered to Chu Han, "Thank you for saving me."

    Hearing the sound, Chu Han looked sideways at her, and said with a smile, "Then do you want to repay me with your body?"

    Bai Li lowered his head, splashed the water with his hand, and said seriously: "I will repay this kindness."

    Chu Han laughed out loud, "I don't even know what to say when you are so serious. If you really want to pay back, then think about what I said before."

    Bai Li turned to look at him and said, "Are you trying to repay your kindness?"

    Chu Han wiped off the water droplets on his face with his hands, and said with a casual smile, "You can think so if you want."

    "I will definitely pay back what I owe you, but in my own way." After speaking, Bai Li got up and left the river. Chu Han stayed where he was, raised his eyebrows, and continued cleaning with a smile.

    Bai Li shook off the water from his hands, and sat on a stone beside him, surrounded by tall trees, looking around, it was still a tree.  She saw Ouyang sitting on the side in a daze, propping his head with one hand, with a very bad expression on his face.

    Xu Yinyin approached Bai Li slowly and said, "Can I chat with you?"

    Bai Li looked at her, saw her embarrassed expression, and nodded.

    Xu Yinyin sat down on another stone next to her, and said, "Aren't you not afraid of those things? I mean How do you have the courage to rush up?"

    Bai Li listened to her pauses from time to time, and said calmly: "Of course I'm afraid too."

    "Then how can you still make that kind of move?"

    Bai Li looked at the bandaged wound on his hand and said, "Because fear can arouse people's survival instinct."

    Xu Yinyin still wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth but didn't know how to speak, she could only keep her mouth shut and looked at the people by the river.

    Several people finished cleaning and sat by the river to rest for a while, preparing to find a place to stop at night while looking for other team members.

    I walked almost non-stop all morning, because I couldn't establish contact, the system didn't respond at all, I could only walk through the forest with instinct and intuition, I didn't know if other people were safe, and now I can only hope that they are all still alive.

    They have been walking for a while to rest, so as not to cause excessive fatigue, but even so, Xu Yinyin's face has begun to turn pale, and her physical strength is the worst among them, walking continuously, even if there is a rest in the middle, she feels a little tired.  Seeing that her expression was not right, Bai Li said, "Let's take a rest."

    The others looked back at them, and then Chu Han said: "Everyone, take a rest."

    Xu Yinyin immediately sat down on the ground with a sigh of relief, and leaned against a tree to take a deep breath. Others also sat on the ground to rest. Bai Li took out a sip of water, leaned against the tree and looked up at the sky.  The gaps between the trees projected down, casting a faint mottled halo,?If it doesn't stop bleeding, it may lose too much blood. Seeing the black shadow slowly approaching, Esther and Bai Li were sweating profusely.

    Fortunately, they have been walking along the river all the time, neither too close nor far away. The few people who ran in front had almost reached the river. Bai Li saw that his face was getting paler and his lips were turning blue due to blood loss.  Ouyang said to Iser, "If the blood doesn't stop, he will die."

    Esther's face was livid, of course he knew it, but there was no time to stop now, as long as he slowed down a little, he would end up in the same fate as the person in front.

    Seeing the unknown black spot spread over, Yser and Bai Li stepped up desperately, and soon they finally reached the river, where the flamethrowers held by Chu Han and Lei Ji were almost in the distance between Yser and Bai Li.  The moment Bai Li came over with Ouyang's arm, the two of them started at the same time.  The black spot seems to be very afraid of the high-temperature flames, and it moves back the moment the fire erupts, and some parts may still be burned.

    Taking advantage of this time, Qi Xiu took out the hemostatic spray that he had prepared earlier and sprayed it on Ouyang Duan's hand. After the bleeding stopped, he applied the medicine to bandage it. At this time, Ouyang had completely passed out and was unconscious.

    On the other hand, Lei Ji and Chu Han finally pushed back the unknown black spot, but they didn't dare to relax at all, and they still stood vigilantly on the spot.

    After treating Ouyang's wound, Hasegawa boldly approached the black spots that were burnt or killed by the high temperature. Chu Han and Lei Ji watched his movements with frowns, and were wary of those who didn't know whether they were dead or not.  the ghost thing.

    Hasegawa picked up a small branch and picked up the black spots on the ground to take a closer look.  That tiny black spot, with its small body already curled up, turned out to be a very small bug, with a black body, like a miniature version of a caterpillar.  Eat human flesh?  And it makes people unconscious at first, and the speed is amazing, he can't see anything special.

    When Hasegawa was thinking deeply, Chu Han and Lei Ji also came over. They were surprised and confused when they saw the little thing on the wooden stick. They had never seen this kind of creature before.  So deadly and bloodthirsty.

    At this time Qi Xiu came over and said: "This thing is poisonous, it should belong to the category of neurotoxins, it can make people feel no pain for a while, and quickly paralyze the whole body."

    "How do you know?" Hasegawa asked.

    Qi Xiu looked back at the blue-faced Ouyang, and said, "I guess, Wei Ziqi died silently before, and then Xu Yinyin. What Luo Dan said before was right, even if he wasn't killed, he would be killed."  It hurts to death."

    Several people were silent after hearing the words, imagining being bitten by such a small thing one by one, and then eating it up, just imagining it felt creepy.

    "Why wasn't Wei Ziqi eaten up before then? And there wasn't any trace of this kind of thing." Hasegawa said.

    Qi Xiu frowned and said, "This is also where I am puzzled."

    Chu Han took a closer look at the little black bug and said, "This place is really amazing, this kind of thing that can be crushed to death with your fingers can have such a great lethality, this is the so-called natural killer.  "

    Bai Li looked at Ouyang's empty wrist in a daze, and Esther glanced at him and said coldly: "As long as he can go back alive, he can recover as before."

    Bai Li came back to his senses, bit his lower lip, and didn't say a word.  She didn't know what to say, and the people around her were leaving one by one, sleeping forever without warning.  She could almost imagine how unwilling she would be if one day she did the same.  Before death, some people may often feel that life is hopeless, but when you really face death, you will instinctively fear and struggle, just like her.

    Because of the fear of the insects, everyone no longer planned to act casually, and everyone planned to discuss what to do next, but at this moment, there was a sudden loud noise, which made them stunned.

    There was thick black smoke floating in the air not far away, and the faint smell of gunpowder wafted along the breeze, and the flames could still be seen. Everyone looked at each other and looked there, and the expressions on their faces couldn't tell whether they were sad or happy (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29: Survival on the Lone Island (5)

    ?

    Everyone hesitated for a while, then ran over there.  Although the noise sounded quite close and the fire smoke could be seen, it was still a long way to run.

    They speculated that other people might have encountered some danger, and when they approached, they finally saw figures, it was Feikels and Jin Huangting.

    Jiang Lan was put aside, her face was flushed, her face was a little swollen, and she looked a little creepy.  What Fickels and Jin Huangting were facing was a group of wolf-like things. Unlike wolves, they had sharper teeth, and the two rows of fangs were sticking out, with saliva flowing down from them.  Bai Sensen's is very scary.

    Originally, Fickels and Jin Huangting might be able to escape safely, but there is still Jiang Li who is unconscious. It is a bit difficult for them to prevent them from attacking and also take into account Jiang Li's safety.

    The creatures they encountered in this place were all creatures they had never seen before, so they could only explore step by step how to deal with these things.  Bai Li and the others didn't approach hastily, they just took cover and moved forward slowly.  But those things seemed to smell their scent, some of them turned their heads to look at this side, and walked over slowly.

    There is no point in hiding any more at such a time. Chu Han picked up his gun and shot, scaring the few that were slowly approaching back a few steps, but they were still killed. Bai Li and his party took the opportunity to run to Fei  Kers and Jin Huangting.

    Hasegawa looked at the group of fierce-looking creatures who bared their teeth at them, swallowed and said, "What is this?"

    The others didn't have time to answer his question at all. Although these things could be shot to death, they were too numerous and the speed was not slow. Once they were entangled, they would be attacked and bitten to death.  Fickels had thrown grenades before, but these things knew how to dodge them, so they didn't cause too many casualties. Instead, he started to lose his composure, which was endless and annoying.  Jin Huangting's face has always been serious. Before, he ran all the way with Jiang Lan on his back, and he had to concentrate and be vigilant all the time. Now he has spent a lot of effort to protect Jiang Lan. If it weren't for Chu Han and the others, he would have  She would suspect that he would not be able to protect Jiang Lan.

    The gunshots have been echoing in the mountains and forests. These things are really difficult to deal with. Facing the companions who have died one after another, not only will they not have the intention to retreat, but they will become more fierce. There are more and more attack surfaces and methods, and the number of times they pounce on them is also increasing.  more and more dense.  Besides the unconscious Jiang Lan, Bai Li also had Ouyang, and the two injured were surrounded by the crowd, preventing those animals from crossing their protective circle at any time.

    There are quite a few of these flocking animals. If they don't have enough ammunition and stamina, they will soon become their prey. Fortunately, Bai Li's guns are unlimited. Except for Chang Guchuan, the rest of them have not exhausted their ammunition.  scruples.  Finally, after a tug-of-war, they began to retreat. Although they breathed a sigh of relief, they still didn't dare to relax too much.

    When the battle finally calmed down, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Fickels turned around to check on Jiang Lan's situation. Seeing Ouyang who had a severed hand beside him, his face was a bit solemn.

    Chu Han and the others looked at the corpses lying across the ground, but they couldn't really tell what species it was, so they looked at each other, speechless.

    Bai Li helped Feikers to cool down Jiang Lan, and rubbed alcohol on her body to dissipate heat. Jiang Lan's skin was so hot that it seemed like it was about to burn, her whole face was red like burnt skin, and she kept talking, didn't she?  Will twitch.

    Bai Li saw that her condition was not good, and asked, "What's wrong with her?"

    Fekers gave Jiang Li an injection to reduce fever, and when Bai Li asked him, he shook his head with a sigh and said, "I don't know, I guess it's because she was bitten before, and her temperature couldn't drop.  , It¡¯s not good to go on like this.¡± Fickels looked at Ouyang again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡±

    Bai Li said: "We encountered a kind of insect, which probably killed Wei Ziqi, and Ouyang's hand got wrapped around it, so"

    Bai Li didn't finish, but Fickels already understood, but he couldn't imagine what kind of bug could turn people into that?  He saw Wei Ziqi's corpse before, the bloody and unrecognizable scene made him feel a little uncomfortable now, it was much more disgusting than the corpse he faced directly when he was studying medicine.

    Fickels looked at the others and asked, "Are you the only ones? Did you meet anyone else?"

    Bai nodded, "I met three before, and two died."

    Fickels fell silent when he heard the words, paused for a while, then continued to rub alcohol on Jiang Lan's arms to cool down.  Bai Li didn't speak any more, and continued with his previous work silently.

    Chu Han is discussing the next move with everyone. It is almost dusk now, and he needs to find a relatively safe foothold before dark.?It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether I say it or not.  "

    When Chu Han heard this, he suddenly laughed, "You are right, there is no difference, because we can't go back, and everything in this world has nothing to do with us."

    Jin Huangting's psychology is a bit complicated. Of course he knows that there are many secret agencies in the country, but this kind of surrealism is a bit far away for him. In the past, in the army, apart from a lot of training, he was on missions. It's not like he was not on missions.  He has experienced thrilling scenes, so he has been calmly facing everything he is going through now, but there are some inexplicable emotions in his heart.

    Bai Li didn't speak again. She knew what it meant to say these things, but the present world was far away from her, and those things were just like those in the previous life. The existence of these special groups of people is not so much a state secret as it is  Said to be an experimental subject in disguise.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent, and everyone had no desire to speak. Although Chu Han really wanted to ask Bai Li more, but judging by her expression, she probably wouldn't say anything. He was a little surprised that she could say these things by herself today.  .

    Bai Li didn't think about what other people were thinking. Gradually, she also became sleepy. After a day of mental tension and stimulation, she would fall into sleep after a little relaxation.

    Chu Han and the others heard Bai Li's gradually long and slow breathing, and knew that she had fallen asleep, and the men had no intention of opening their mouths. Jin Huangting turned his back, not sure if he was asleep or awake.  As they watched, Chu Han and Yise looked at the fire in silence, no one knew what emotions were hidden in the dark night.

    The night passed without incident, and everyone began to wake up slowly. After a night of rest, everyone's spirits improved a lot. Even Ouyang's face was not as pale as yesterday. Although he was still bloodless, at least he looked  It doesn't sound so scary.

    Jiang Lan's body temperature finally dropped overnight, but she still didn't wake up, and her face was still a little swollen.  Fickels looked at her carefully, making sure that she didn't have a fever anymore, and relieved a lot. Then he looked at her feet. There were a few scratches on them. Although they had been treated, they still had a tendency to fester.  The area was not very large, so Feikers reapplied the medicine to her. After treating Jiang Lan, he looked at Ouyang's wound again. When the wound was exposed, Ouyang took a deep breath, and cold sweat broke out on his face.  , Fickels frowned and bandaged him again, trying to lighten his movements, but Ouyang was still in pain.

    The group started on the road after they had eaten. Jiang Lan still needed someone to carry him. This time it was replaced by Lei Ji. Ouyang was a little weak, but he could still walk around. Esther supported him.

    Today I walked slowly, because yesterday, I had a general understanding of the terrain here.  This island is very big, at least they have been walking for so long, except for the slight sound of the waves, they have never seen the sea.  They didn't know whether they were going in the wrong direction or something else, but they kept walking through the forest.

    They are almost repeating yesterday's actions, still shuttling through the forest, looking for other people, and maintaining a high level of vigilance at all times.

    When passing a small river, everyone was startled suddenly. There were bloodstains all over the river, but there were no corpses, but some ammunition wreckage fell on the grass.  Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what happened.

    At this time, there was a sudden noise behind them, and everyone turned around quickly, but they couldn't help froze, and their eyes widened (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty: Survival on the Lone Island (6)

    ?

    Appearing in front of them was a man holding a huge snake corpse, and when they saw the man's appearance clearly, everyone was shocked again.

    "Rodin!"

    Rodin threw the snake carcass on the ground, and greeted them indifferently.  She patted the dust off her body and walked over, looked at the crowd and said, "You guys look a little miserable."

    Looking at Luo Dan, who only had some blood stains on his clothes and some small wounds on his hands, everyone had different expressions.

    However, Luo Dan walked up to Bai Li without feeling anything, and looked at Bai Li. Except for his bad complexion and injuries on his hands, he was basically fine, and the others were also injured, big or small.

    When Luo Dan looked at Bai Li, Bai Li also looked at her, and then asked: "Are you alone?"

    Rodin took out a cigarette and lit it, then said: "No, there are still a few little followers."

    "What about them?" Bai Li asked.

    While Bai Li was asking questions, a few people slowly came out from not far away, Luo Dan looked back and said: "Here, here we come."

    Everyone took a closer look, it was Lu You, Zhong Li, and Su Qing. Su Qing's face was very pale, his body was covered with blood stains, his eyes were slack, and his face was listless.

    The three of them walked over slowly, and when they saw everyone, there was obvious joy on their faces.

    Zhong Li looked at Chu Han and the others: "It's great to meet you, is everyone here?"

    At this moment, everyone fell silent. He looked around and asked cautiously, "Did you find Wei Leping and Xu Yinyin?"

    Ouyang's face changed obviously, Bai Li also frowned, Zhong Li was not stupid, he could guess from their expressions, the two of them were probably gone.

    The atmosphere was dull for a moment, Chu Han looked down at Luo Dan and said, "Did you meet some people yesterday?"

    Luo Dan raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "It's nothing, you just saw it, but I'm curious, what happened to you and made you so embarrassed?"

    Chu Han said: "A lot, I won't be able to tell for a while."

    Luo Dan just smiled, didn't ask carefully, and Chu Han didn't say much, looked at the crowd and said: "Let's find a place to rest first, everyone finally gathered together."

    Rodin said again: "We found a house here. It is probably the stronghold of the 'enemy' you mentioned earlier. It is the same as what we saw before. All of them were peeled and hung on trees. The technology is perfect."

    Qi Xiu said with a sullen face: "Have you found out who did it? Didn't leave any traces?"

    Rodin laughed even wider. She touched her chin and said, "It's because nothing is left behind that makes people feel a sense of mystery. It's simply a devil's artwork, cruel and perfect."

    Everyone looked at the frenzy in her eyes, and couldn't help but feel a sense of trepidation. Chu Han looked at Luo Dan with admiration. He was smart, full of passion for novel and exciting things, and had skills that matched his mind.  With such a teammate, although it may not be absolutely safe, as long as it doesn't mess with her bottom line, it will be a reliable teammate.

    Luo Dan looked at the people with different faces and said: "Follow me, go out to the forest of dead bodies, the facilities in the house are still very good, at least you can take a hot bath."

    When they heard that there was a hot bath, everyone's expressions finally softened a little.  Luo Dan picked up the snake corpse on the ground with his hands, and everyone felt their eyelids twitch when they saw her movements.  But she seemed to be doing it on purpose, and said with a smile: "I can have a whole meal of snake meat tonight."

    Seeing the green and white faces of Ouyang and Hasegawa, she smiled even brighter.  Chu Han walked to her side and said, "Can you cook?"

    Luo Dan said: "Is it possible, you will know soon."

    Chu Han didn't ask any more questions, and walked behind her, clutching the wound on his shoulder.  Bai Li rubbed his sore shoulders and neck with his hands, turned his head slightly, and suddenly saw a shadow, her movements froze, and she stood on the spot suddenly, and Fei Keersi who was behind was startled by her sudden stop,  Almost bumped into it, seeing Bai Li staring at the nearby forest, he was a little puzzled.

    "What's the matter with you?" Fickels followed her gaze, found nothing, and asked again: "What's the problem?"

    Bai Li snapped back to his senses, shook his hands and said, "It's nothing, it's just that my neck hurts."

    Feikels looked at her, and saw that she had lowered her head and rubbed her neck calmly, and said, "It will be better if you take a hot bath, if you really can't, use a hot towel to compress it."

    Bai Li nodded, and while twisting his neck slightly, he looked at that place again, bit his lips, and ignored the increasingly sharp chill.

    Feckers was a little puzzled, but he couldn't see Bai Li's expression, so he didn't know if it was.Sitting down, Chu Han smiled and said: "Either die or live, no matter what, there are only two options, why don't you make yourself more comfortable?"

    I don't know if I was persuaded by Chu Han's words or because of other considerations, I finally decided to stay.  Chu Han noticed a slight change in Bai Li's face, but he remained calm.

    Bai Li still didn't make a sound, she couldn't be sure, and couldn't let everyone leave here because of unnecessary uneasiness. After all, compared with those unknown and dangerous creatures outside, this place is still relatively safe.

    There was an obvious strange color on her face, Luo Dan glanced at her and asked, "Bai Li, do you have any thoughts?"

    Bai Li was startled, shook his head and said, "No."

    Rodin propped his chin with his hands and said, "But your complexion is very bad. What's wrong with you?"

    "No, maybe I didn't sleep well last night."

    All eyes were on her face, and Ouyang also asked aloud: "What's the problem, please tell me, you will make everyone very uneasy."

    Bai Li covered her mouth and hesitated for a moment, frowned and said a little irritably: "I can't say it, I just feel uneasy, maybe it's just my illusion." She paused, "I don't know how to describe this feeling,  It's like being entangled by a poisonous snake, and I feel cold all over."

    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say, Chu Han narrowed his eyes and said, "Since there is no definite sign, why are you so disturbed?"

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "I've never felt this way before, and I don't know."

    Qi Xiu said: "Maybe it's really just an illusion."

    Luo Dan frowned in a rare way and said, "That's not necessarily true. If Bai Li is the only one who feels this way, it only means that she is the only one being targeted. Some killers can hide their aura, but it is not ruled out that they will be targeted."  The possibility of the person involved discovering it is because human instinct sometimes surpasses one's own senses, not to mention that Bai Li's intuition is much higher than that of ordinary people."

    "You mean someone is really eyeing Bai Li?" Qi Xiu said.

    Rodin spread his hands, leaned back to the sofa and said, "I'm not sure, I'm just guessing."

    Bai Li rubbed his stiff arms, and said, "You don't have to pay too much attention to it. If I'm the target, I'll find a way to lure me away."

    "You don't need to have too much psychological burden. Maybe it's just an illusion like what you said. After all, it's unreasonable for anyone to enter the game to deal with you, isn't it?" Chu Han said with a smile.

    "That's right, it's impossible." Ouyang also echoed.

    Bai Li just twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, without saying a word.  Luo Dan stared at Bai Li for a while, then lowered his head and chuckled, as if he found something interesting.

    Even though there were many doubts, because they didn't know where to start asking, no one took the initiative to ask in front of Bai Li. Even Chu Han unexpectedly didn't say anything, but occasionally stared at Bai Li with an unclear expression.  , Rodin also seemed to be looking forward to something, with a faint joy in his expression.

    The peaceful time always flies very quickly, and the night fell quickly, and everyone was facing a whole snake dinner, except for Luo Dan, Chu Han, and Qi Xiu, the faces of the others were a little blue.  Bai Li looked at the piece of grilled snake meat in front of him, and he had no appetite at all. After Luo Dan's urging and instigation, he reluctantly moved his chopsticks.

    It was unexpectedly delicious. If it wasn't for his disgust towards giant snakes, this would be a delicious meal. Bai Li hypnotized himself that this was just ordinary meat, so he just ate up what was on the plate.  Others also moved their chopsticks one after another, thinking that it tasted good, they tried their best to ignore what it was.

    ? After dinner, everyone gathered to play cards and chat. Yiser and Jin Huangting were in charge of patrolling.  Just when Bai Li was about to go back to his room to rest, the glass window beside him shattered suddenly, and sharp shards came towards him.

    Bai Li fell to the ground violently, the glass shards fell on his body, and some of them penetrated into his back, blood soon oozed out.  Everyone was startled by the sound, and Yser and Jin Huangting who were outside also ran in.  Holding guns, Luo Dan and Chu Han approached Bai Li carefully, helped her up from the ground and asked, "Are you all right? What's going on?"

    Bai Li endured the pain and just stood up straight when the light suddenly went out. In the darkness, before the three of them could react, they were suddenly shaken away by a burst of force. Luo Dan quickly pulled out the dagger, but the moment his hand touched the handle,  , the hand was caught, there was a crisp sound of bones rubbing against each other, and only Rodin's screams could be heard in the darkness (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-One: Survival on the Lone Island (7)

    ?

    In the pitch blackness, everyone could vaguely see a shadow that almost merged with the night, and gradually got used to the darkness. Bai Li only saw that shadow put his hand on Chu Han's neck, and Luo Dan's right hand was completely broken and drooping.  down.

    That black figure almost melted into the night, but it made people feel an inexplicable fear, not a sharp murderous aura, but like a strange venom slowly spreading through the air, permeating the skin imperceptibly, and spreading the chill along the blood vessels to the heart  , making people involuntarily stand upright.  Everyone tensed their nerves and muscles, but they no longer dared to move easily.

    The situation was stalemate for a while, only to see that black shadow suddenly let go of Rodin, threw her aside, disappeared instantly, and disappeared into the night.  Everyone was surprised for a while, and looked at the black paint all around vigilantly. There was no movement for a while, and the oppressive chill disappeared, and everyone was a little stunned. Jin Huangting and Qi Xiu quickly stepped forward to check Luo Dan on the ground,  Rodin had passed out.  Qi Xiu and Lei Ji checked the circuit, everything was normal, but the switch was turned off, Qi Xiu and Lei Ji looked at each other, and turned on the switch silently.

    Suddenly it was bright, Rodin was lying on his side on the ground, the bone in his right hand was completely shattered, and there was no obvious trauma, Fickels and Esther lifted Bai Li from the ground with a cold face, avoiding the injury.

    Everyone looked at each other, completely unaware of what happened. Chu Han stared at the mess on the ground and said nothing. Jin Huangting went to the window and looked at it for a while and said, "This glass seems to be shattered by a huge shock wave.  , there are no traces around."

    Fickels carefully inspected Rodin. Except for the broken hand bones, there were no other serious injuries, but her face was abnormally pale, with no blood left.  Fekers signaled Jin Huangting to help her to the room first, and Jin Huangting avoided Luo Dan's right hand and hugged Luo Dan.

    Here Chu Han was still staring at the endless night without saying a word. When the crowd was dazed or busy, it took him a long time to turn around and look at the crowd respectively, and suddenly gave a chuckle inexplicably.

    Bai Li gave him a strange look, but Chu Han walked towards the sofa calmly.  Bai Li turned his injured hand, and caressed the goose bumps along the way. Her feeling was more sensitive and direct than other people's. It was just a faint feeling before, but just now it was a real face. The oncoming breath made her involuntarily  trembling.

    She took a deep breath and exhaled, this kind of inexplicable situation where she couldn't control the situation at all made her a little irritable.  Everyone else was sitting on the sofa now, leaning on their backs or bowing their heads.  Chu Han held a cigarette in his mouth calmly, looking quite happy.

    Bai Li was a little puzzled, his face had been gloomy before, but now he really smiled clearly.  Bai Li originally thought that Chu Han would say something, but he just said to everyone: "Let's rest first, we'll talk about things tomorrow. Yiser, Lei Ji, and Qi Xiu stay here."

    Hasegawa and Lu You wanted to speak at first, but Chu Han said directly, "Listen to me." There was an unmistakable sternness in the eyes looking at everyone.

    When Bai Li passed Chu Han back to the room, he glanced sideways at him. Chu Han's eyes faintly seemed to be ready to move. Bai Li lowered his head slightly and left quickly.  She went to see Rodin, and Fickels was cleaning her wound, so he didn't go in to disturb her, but went back to his room alone.

    Back in the room, Bai Li lay down on the bed. She was very tired, but her brain couldn't stop her thoughts. She turned sideways, closed her eyes and prepared to fall asleep.

    Suddenly, the white curtains were blown up by the wind, Bai Li suddenly got up, looked at the blown curtains suspiciously, picked up the gun in his hand, and slowly approached the window, except for the one who seemed to be blown away by the wind  The window, outside the window is pitch black, the hazy yellow moonlight is dense, there is nothing unusual.

    Bai Li stroked his forehead, thinking that he really needed to take a good rest, the moment he turned around, a white shadow flickered in front of him, Bai Li only felt a pain in the back of his neck, and suddenly lost consciousness

    All the people who were about to take a rest here, suddenly all the protective glass of the house was shattered, everyone quickly gathered in the living room, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, completely unaware of what happened.  Chu Han looked at the broken glass on the ground and said nothing, with a strange smile on his face, "Here we come."

    Everyone looked at each other, not understanding what he meant, but just as he finished speaking, there was a wild beast-like roar, that sharp and powerful roar.  A roar was enough, but there were multiple sounds, as if calling for a companion.  And as the roar approached, there was also the sound of running. Everyone heard the sound and saw some dark shadows approaching in the dark night. Chu Han said decisively: "What are you doing in a daze? Waiting for supper?"

    Yiser, Lei Ji, and Qi Xiu had already made preparations to attack. Jin Huangting and Fickels hugged Luo Dan and Jiang Lan one by one. Chu Han looked at it and frowned: "Where's Bai Li?"

    Everyone stared nervously??, almost hurt others.

    When the bullets in their guns ran out, there was a loud bang, and Zhong Li and Lu You were thrown to the wall by a force at the same time, hitting them hard, and both of them passed out at the same time.  Seeing Sombra's movements, he wanted to shoot, but he was afraid of accidentally injuring others in the dark, so he could only get close to him, but he was hit hard on the back of the neck, and passed out instantly.  Ouyang rushed over, his head was a little hot, and he wanted to pounce on the black shadow with an instinctive impulse, but he was grabbed by the neck and thrown out of the broken floor-to-ceiling window.  At the same time, the black shadow avoided Jin Huangting and Luo Dan, and attacked directly from a blind spot. The sharp claws cut through Yser's arm and face. Under the sting, Yser let go of his hand, and Bai Li slipped from his back  , Jin Huangting hurriedly supported Bai Li, but was attacked by a black shadow in an instant. This time it was different from the previous sneak attack, but a physical attack, fast and fierce.

    Jin Huangting obviously couldn't keep up with the opponent's speed, and his arm was twisted in a few seconds. Hearing the sound of bones cracking, Jin Huangting screamed. Luo Dan wanted to help, but his right hand was completely unable to use his strength.  The gun fired, but the opponent dodged extremely fast, and couldn't hit at all.  Soon, Rodin's left hand was also removed.  Unexpectedly, the black shadow did not kill Jin Huangting, and the next action seemed to be teasing them, but it only added wounds to their bodies, but it was not fatal.

    Su Qing, who was very close to them, was not spared either. Her sharp claws swept across her face, and Su Qing was scratched again from head to chest with deep marks, and she almost passed out from screaming in pain.

    While the rest of the people were exhausted by his quick movements, at this moment, Qi Xiu and Lei Ji screamed violently. At some point, a black shadow circled behind them, and their shoulders were unexpectedly  It was torn off, and the bloody smell spread instantly. The sudden change made everyone nervous and fearful. Chu Han could barely see the opponent's movements now, and obviously felt that the opponent's speed had increased, and he could not determine the opponent's momentum.

    The black shadow threw away Qi Xiu and Lei Ji who were about to pass out, and suddenly appeared in front of Chu Han. He could almost clearly see his own face reflected in the vertical pupils of the other party. He didn't even react until a while later.  Severe pain came from the chest (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Two: Survival on the Lone Island (8)

    ?

    A big hole was pierced through Chu Han's chest, and the huge pain hit him. An ordinary person would have passed out from the pain, but Chu Han was stronger than ordinary people after all, so he managed to bear it abruptly.  He tried his best to stay awake and wanted to take advantage of the situation to fight back, but the black figure suddenly let go of him, looked sideways at the dark forest, and pulled his hand out of Chu Han's body. The twitching pain made Chu Han's face shudder.  Bai, the blood splattered, and the black shadow disappeared in an instant, and the oppressive atmosphere suddenly loosened

    There was no more movement for a while, Chu Han couldn't stop coughing up blood, the blow just now probably hurt his lungs, the surroundings suddenly became strangely quiet, Chu Han lowered his head, wrinkled at this moment  Eyebrow thought about the beast that was about to attack, but there was no sound in an instant, and the identity of the black shadow was unknown, and now he left inexplicably. He looked at the direction before the black shadow left, except for a thick black  , but nothing.

    A group of people were all attacked, Chu Han gradually felt a little cold in his body, and his consciousness began to feel blurred. He knew that his injury was not serious, so he looked at the crowd with concentration, covered his wound and stepped forward. As soon as he started, his eyes went dark.  fell to the ground

    Qi Xiu and Lei Ji were barely able to hold on at this time, barely standing up from the ground, seeing Chu Han fell to the ground, even if they wanted to come over to see, they still had more energy than energy, the blood loss made them gradually lose their physical strength, and Esther was injured.  The wounds were not serious, but there were scratches on the arms and face to varying degrees, and the wounds on the arms were deep. Even if you couldn't see clearly, you could still vaguely see the flesh and blood pulled out.  Jin Huangting and Luo Dan also stood there slumped, both of their hands were injured, Bai Li fell unconscious on the ground, Su Qing rubbed her face with both hands and sobbed, here Lu You, Zhong Li and Fei Ke  Erles hadn't woken up yet, and Ouyang was still unconscious outside the house.

    Yise stopped the bleeding from her wound first, then wrapped it with a bandage casually, and hurriedly walked to Chu Han's side, but couldn't see anything clearly, so she hurriedly took out the flashlight, and it didn't turn on after several attempts.  Just when Esther was getting a little anxious, the flashlight finally turned on.  Not only that, the previous flashlight suddenly turned on, and even the lights in the hall suddenly turned on. The few people who were awake were stimulated by the sudden light and squinted their eyes. It took a while to get used to it, and they were not surprised by this phenomenon.  .

    The hall was in a mess, with broken tables and chairs, blood all over the floor, and people covered in blood and scars. It was only then that Yiser saw Chu Han's wound. Blood was spreading around him, and there was an obvious hole in his chest, bloody and bloody.  , the blood stuck to the clothing and entered the flesh and blood at the wound.  Esther hurriedly stopped the bleeding, and shouted, "Fickels? Fickels?"

    It's a pity that Fickels was still in a coma. Esther tore off Chu Han's clothes, exposing the wound more clearly, and touched Chu Han's left chest, as well as his heartbeat. Fortunately, he didn't hurt his heart.  It took a while for the fast-acting hemostatic spray exchanged with the system to stop such a large wound. The wound was so serious that Esther didn't know how to deal with it. He could only stop the bleeding and then simply bandage it, and then wait for Feikers to wake up.  Intend.

    After Yise finished working on Chu Han's side, she stopped the bleeding and bandaged the others one after another. After looking for Ouyang, there was a sound of grass rustling outside the house. Ouyang slowly crawled in from outside, and the severed hand oozes  There was blood.  Seeing that he was fine, Esther looked at Bai Li who had been unconscious on the ground.

    Bai Li's skin was very cold, his breathing and heartbeat were weak, and there seemed to be only slight signs of life left.  Esther couldn't see any clues. She relaxed a little at the moment, and the fatigue after intense concentration and tension swept over her, but she still didn't dare to fall asleep, and could only wait for everyone to wake up.

    I don't know when I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already daylight, and there was a faint voice. Iser opened his eyes in a daze, saw a vague figure moving, and sat up suddenly. The movement was too big, which affected the wound.  Can't help but gasp.  That's when Fickels saw him wake up, came over and asked, "How are you feeling?"

    Iser shook his head, sat up, and was relieved when he saw that everyone was properly placed on the floor covered with bedding. Feikers said, "I'm afraid we will be too busy and safe to separate.  So I simply moved the quilts and let everyone gather together to take care of them.¡±

    Except for Jiang Lan, Bai Li and Chu Han, the others were either sitting on the sofa or squatting in the corner, and Su Qing was covering her face and neck.  Luo Dan looked at Bai Li, frowned and asked, "How is she?"

    Fickels shook his head and said: "I don't know, her condition is very special, her vital signs are weak, but she doesn't feel fatal, and she can't wake up at the same time. Compared to her, Jiang Lan and Chu Han are not optimistic, Jiang Lan  He has a fever from time to time, and it is difficult to lower his body temperature. As for Chu Han, his lungs were severely injured. Fortunately, his recovery ability is strong, but it will take a long time to recover."

    "I can still understand Jiang Lan and Chu Han. What's going on with Bai Li? Esther, where did you find her?" Feikers asked.

    Esther glanced at the white woman who had her eyes closed tightly.It shattered, and a piece of black liquid splashed out, making a more ear-piercing cry than before.

    Bai Li exhaled, she had seen that weapon in the system before, it was a small bomb with spikes, it wasn't particularly powerful, but it was enough to seriously injure people.

    The black shadow screamed a few times, looked at the disappearing right shoulder, then looked at the crowd, rushed over, people had no time to react, Jin Huangting and Luo Dan were thrown to the ground in an instant, with  With the sound of cracking bones, Chu Han's injuries were not healed at all, and he was severely scratched on his chest again, and others were attacked one after another. It was not fatal, but it was painful, and his flesh and blood were ripped open.  A trace of flesh and blood was hooked out by the claws.  When only Bai Li was left, the eyes of the black shadow were like poisoned blades, cutting into Bai Li's skin inch by inch.

    Bai Li once again felt that cold feeling all over her body, which was more obvious and piercing than before. She almost felt that her breathing was not smooth, and she watched helplessly as the black shadow approached, holding a grenade with spiral spikes in her hand.  , this is the same as the previous one, but it is more powerful and has a high exchange value, so she only exchanged one.

    The black shadow approached very quickly, but Bai Li thought that right now, there is only one chance, she quickly opened the buckle, and then rushed towards the black shadow to hug him.  Kers and Iser slammed into each other, and Bai Li tried his best to stab the spiral into the opponent's abdomen, and squeezed hard, with a hissing sound, and soon Bai Li felt wet on his hands.

    The black shadow violently knocked Bai Li away while howling, Bai Li felt as if his body was split in two, and fainted from the pain, completely losing the strength to move.  The black shadow rushed forward violently and wanted to attack Bai Li, but it was too late and then too fast, before he could get close, there was a bang explosion, and the black shadow's entire body was blown to pieces (Remember this site's website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Three: Black Mood (1)

    ?

    Bai Li felt that he didn't even have the strength to move, and curled up in pain.  Seeing the black liquid all over the ground, everyone finally relaxed their nerves, lethargicly limp on the ground, gasping for breath, breathing the fresh air after death rubbed shoulders, no one noticed that the black liquid on the ground was slowly gathering at an extremely slow speed.

    Then, indistinctly, everyone was blinded by a burst of white light. Everyone was so tired, and there were bursts of pain from the wound on their bodies. After the burst of white light, when they opened their eyes, they were all white. Chu Han laughed first.  Then came Qixiu and Feikels.

    "Damn it, you're finally back!" Esther shouted loudly.

    After everyone reacted, they immediately asked the system to repair the body. Bai Li's injury was not serious, but it was not light. It didn't take long to recover. She felt a strange coolness on the back of her neck, and touched it involuntarily.  He didn't find anything, he repaired his body, and stood up immediately.

    Lei Ji's repair of several limbs was relatively slow, and it took nearly an hour for the limbs to be completely repaired.  When the repair was completed, Ouyang stood up, looked at his recovered hand excitedly and laughed loudly: "Damn, this can be repaired, the system is worthy of a perverted existence."

    Qi Xiu twisted his normal arm and said nothing. He looked sideways at Chu Han, who just smiled faintly, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Everyone was excited to see the wounds on their bodies healed as before, leaving no scars at all.  Except for the comatose Jiang Li who couldn't exchange it with the system for repairs, everyone in the group had completed the repairs and received the rewards. They were ready to return to the base. Feikers was going to wait for Jiang Li to regain consciousness before letting her exchange for the repairs.  At this time, Luo Dan raised his eyebrows coldly and said, "Are you sure you want to take her back with you?"

    Everyone followed her gaze and looked at Su Qing who had been completely repaired and was stroking her face happily. After being stared at by everyone, Su Qing thought of Lu You who had died tragically before, and said weakly: "I didn't mean it, just  Too panicked to"

    "Shit." Before finishing speaking, Ouyang cursed.

    Su Qing suddenly closed her mouth, lowered her head and stopped talking, her long hair covered her face, so no one could see her expression.  Everyone stared at her for a long time, Ouyang opened his mouth to scold, but suddenly he didn't know how to scold, so he ran his hands through his hair impatiently.

    At this time, Chu Han just said lightly, "Go back and talk about it first."

    Back at the base, everyone's expression was different, some were as angry as Ouyang, some were as calm as Bai Li, and some were as indifferent as Chu Han.  Su Qing didn't speak all the time, just kept her head down. Chu Han stared at her for a long time before he said, "I remember that I said when I first came here that anyone who destroys the unity of the team, I will not  Will let it go, Su Qing, do you remember?"

    Su Qing trembled slightly, and then raised her head slightly. Tears hung on her beautiful face that had recovered, and she looked a little pitiful. She pursed her lips and said in a dry voice: "I know it's my fault, yes  I killed him." Looking at the unmoved faces of everyone, he turned to Bai Li and said, "Bai Li, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it, I was just too scared."

    Bai Li frowned and looked at Su Qing who was talking to her, not knowing what to say.  They came here together, but they are not familiar with it, and they don't have any special impressions on Su Qing.

    Bai Li glanced at Chu Han's face, saw that he was looking at him with a half-smile, and said lightly, "You have found the wrong person to apologize."

    Su Qing just looked at her, with a pleading look on his face, Bai Li didn't say anything, but turned his head indifferently, lowering his eyes, unable to see clearly what she was thinking.  Su Qing bit her lip, looked away, looked at Chu Han and said, "If you want to kill or cut, it's up to you."

    Chu Han didn't speak. Yise and Qi Xiu took out their guns one after another. Su Qing's face turned pale instantly. Both Jin Huangting and Ouyang couldn't bear it. Although Su Qing's actions were shameless, killing her was not an option.

    "Don't worry, you are no longer a rookie. Killing a rookie is 1,000 reward points, but killing a 'teammate' is 10,000 points. It's unnecessary." Chu Han said.

    Bai Li opened his mouth, but in the end he didn't speak. He just squinted his eyes and looked at Chu Han. Chu Han walked up to Su Qing and said, "If there is a next time, I don't mind sending you on your way."  Her ear, the voice is very soft, it looks a bit like whispering between lovers, but what she said really sent a chill down Su Qing's spine.

    After Chu Han finished speaking, he went back to his room to rest. Unexpectedly, Su Qing was not released. Qi Xiu, Yise and others were a little puzzled. Similar situations had happened before, and those people did not end well, but now it is  What's the matter?

    Contrary to other people's doubts, Su Qing kept looking at Bai Li's side face, while Luo Dan saw this scene with strange eyes.  whiteWhere did it come from?  "

    Fickels was happy to approach the beauty, and said with a smile: "I don't know, the first time we saw him was in the game, and the second time was at the base."

    Luo Dan nodded thoughtfully when he heard the words, and glanced back at Bai Li, thinking of the situation where the cold-faced Bai Li was stuck, he couldn't help laughing again, it was really interesting.

    Fickels looked at Rodin in confusion, wondering what he was laughing at?  Laugh at Bai Li?  What's so funny about Bai Li?

    At dinner, everyone still enjoyed a meal of delicacies from mountains and seas. Lei Ji's cooking skills can always make people's taste buds reach the ultimate delicacy.  Ouyang was crazily scrambling for food as always, and Jiang Lan was already awake at this time, and she was a little dazed about returning to the base after waking up. Thinking of the few people who died, she couldn't help feeling her good luck while feeling sad.

    After dinner, a group of people gathered in the living room. Jiang Lan had already heard what Fickels had said about Su Qing, and she was a little dazed at first.  What to say.

    Everyone just kept silent, and Su Qing sat in a corner alone, shrinking her body.  For those who are living on the verge of death, the rest time is precious after a horrible experience.

    Chu Han opened his mouth and didn't talk about Su Qing, but said: "All the bases have received the news, and the rules of the game have changed slightly. There will be no more missions in the future, which means that what we may face will be even more terrifying than now  The system did not clearly explain how to come back alive. In the last game, there were a total of four bases, and the entire army was wiped out."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was a little stunned. The entire army was wiped out, which meant that no one survived.  As if he didn't see any strange expressions from everyone, Chu Han continued: "The system changed the rules of the game without warning last time, so it's hard to predict what we will face next, so you just need to remember one thing, that is  Live, by whatever means."

    Luo Dan raised the corners of his mouth when he heard the words, "It means that in order to survive, it doesn't matter even if you have to sacrifice your teammates?"

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Su Qing calmly and said: "This is strictly prohibited. If there are such pests in the team again, I will clean up the door."

    Su Qing clearly felt the unkindness in Chu Han's gaze, so she could only avoid it and try not to look at each other.  Jiang Li, who was a little closer to her, wanted to comfort her, but was held back by Ouyang.

    Bai Li looked carefully at Chu Han's expression, and always felt that there was something strange about him, but he couldn't see any clues.  Isaiah sat next to her, slowly getting closer and closer, Bai Li looked sideways, but he just smiled brightly, Bai Li moved slightly, Isaiah didn't move anymore, just followed her gaze  He looked at Qi Xiu with a gloomy expression.

    The current Qi Xiu has changed from his former casualness, and there is a gloomy atmosphere all over his body.  Bai Li just looked at the way he was staring at Su Qing, with a cruel look in his eyes, as if he felt her gaze, Qi Xiu turned his head, and Bai Li quickly looked away.

    Everyone looked at each other silently because of Chu Han's words. Chu Han was silent for a while and then said: "Our casualties this time are considered very small. Compared with the base that was wiped out by the entire army, it can be said that we survived miraculously."

    "But we still died a lot of people." Zhong Li said.

    Iser glanced at him and said, "It's normal for newcomers to die in the first scene."

    Zhong Li's face changed, "Do you mean our lives are worthless?"

    "Money? Money is useless here." Ouyang smiled.

    Zhong Li was about to say something else, but Chu Leng looked over coldly, Zhong Li couldn't help being startled, the look in his eyes seemed to kill him, so he couldn't help but shut up.

    Chu Han turned his gaze to Bai Li and asked, "Why did you faint in the room before?"

    Bai Li thought in his heart, finally came.  Without showing it on the face, he said in a flat tone: "I don't know."

    "You don't know? Every time I ask you about something strange, you always say you don't know, but it has nothing to do with you. How do you explain it?" Qi Xiu asked.

    As soon as this was said, everyone looked at Bai Li.  Indeed, there were so many doubts about Bai Li that one had to be suspicious.  Bai Li felt a little restless in her heart. She really didn't know the reason for those things, but they were related to her. No matter what she said right now, no one would trust her.

    "I still say that, I don't know."

    Bai Li's words obviously dissatisfied everyone. She looked at Chu Han and said, "I know that you won't believe me, but I really don't know. What's more, I want to know the reason more than you do."

    "Did you see anything before you fainted?" Chu Han asked the previous question again.

    Bai Li shook his head, "I didn't see anything."

    Hearing this, Chu Han's expression changed instantly, and he stared at Bai Li.  Bai Li felt a chill down his spine when he looked at him, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little weird (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com)I felt a chill down my spine, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little weird (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Four: Black Mood (2)

    ?

    Bai Li looked at Chu Han's sudden change without knowing it, and everyone felt a little uncomfortable because of the sudden change of atmosphere. Fortunately, Chu Han quickly adjusted, and instantly returned to a smiling face to welcome people.

    "Forget it, I guess you don't know what's going on, but if there is anything, I hope you can tell me." Chu Han smiled at Bai Li.

    Bai Li changed his expressionless expression before, and said with a slight smile, "Of course." But he quickly returned to his cold expression.

    Luo Dan on the side watched with gusto, touched his chin and smiled, and Jin Huangting, who was standing next to her, looked at Chu Han's smiling face, and slowly lowered his eyes.

    Chu Han didn't ask any more questions, but it doesn't mean that other people have no doubts. Qi Xiu still had a stern face and said, "You have to give us an explanation."

    Seeing that Qi Xiu, who was teasing with them before, became so aggressive, Jiang Lan asked a little puzzled: "Although there are many things that are really strange, you can't blame them all on Bai Li."

    "I agree with what Jiang Lan said." Ouyang said.

    In fact, Jiang Lan also had precautions and doubts about Bai Li, but because of Bai Li's special ability and some understanding of getting along with her recently, she felt that the matter could not be concluded from this.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Enough! Everyone is tired, go and rest." Chu Han interrupted Qi Xiu directly, "I don't want anyone to talk about this topic anymore, let's stop here."

    Qi Xiu suddenly stopped talking, and Chu Han's words stopped everyone's urge to ask questions.  Qi Xiu left the living room with a sullen face, and Fickels followed up worriedly. Iser and Lei Ji looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.  Seeing that the old members were silent, the new members dared not speak out.

    Chu Han didn't say anything else, he just turned around and left. Everyone in the living room looked at Bai Li with complicated eyes.  Bai Li tried his best to suppress the displeasure and irritability in his heart, and went upstairs to rest without saying anything. Seeing her leave, Isaiah hurried forward to follow.

    Just as Bai Li's back disappeared at the entrance of the corridor, Luo Dan asked, "What do you think?"

    Seeing her looking at him, Jin Huangting said, "Are you asking me?"

    Luo Dan nodded, Jin Huangting looked at Luo Dan's expression and said: "It doesn't matter what I think."

    Hearing this, Luo Dan just smiled, stared thoughtfully at the direction Bai Li left for a while, and then walked away on his own.

    Bai Li asked Isaiah, who was following her, to go back to her room and lie back on the bed when she got back to the room. She just felt irritable.  .  Except for Chu Han, who is uncertain, the others are not fuel-efficient lamps, and they can suppress their guard and scruples about her a little bit now, but if there is a slight difference, she will definitely become the number one suspect.

    But no matter how troubled she was, she couldn't get out of this predicament, even if she couldn't find any reason to defend herself, let alone in the eyes of others.  Thinking of this, Bai Li couldn't help but sighed deeply, holding his head.

    Due to his upset, Bai Li stayed up all night. When he took a shower in the morning, his face in the mirror was obviously pale. Although there were no obvious dark circles under his eyes, his complexion was still a bit sluggish.

    During breakfast, Luo Dan looked at Bai Li's face, a flash of understanding flashed in his eyes, and then he looked at the other people, their expressions were somewhat strange, it seemed that there were more than one who didn't sleep well.

    Chu Han had a good appetite and ate a lot, and Ouyang also ate a lot as if to vent. Jiang Lan looked at what Su Qing wanted to say a few times, but Su Qing just kept his face blank and ignored anyone.  Here, Jin Huangting and Iser discuss guns and cars from time to time, Lei Ji is as quiet as ever, Zhong Li is eating breakfast with a black smoke ring, and Bai Li eats while eating Isaiah.  The stuffed fruit is pushed back.

    Luo Dan took a sip of his coffee and raised the corners of his mouth. Until the end of breakfast, she watched Bai Li and Isaiah push the apple back and forth.  The appearance of the attack, couldn't help laughing out loud.

    When she smiled, everyone focused their attention on her, but Luo Dan asked Chu Han calmly, "Is there anything to do here?"

    Chu Han smiled and said: "Of course, you can go to the 'City That Never Sleeps' and enjoy it."

    Speaking of this, Luo Dan was obviously interested, and after discussing with Chu Han for a long time, Zhong Li and Lu You also became interested.  Seeing this, Chu Han decided to take them there again at night.

    "Why at night?" Zhong Li asked puzzled.

    Chu Han just moved closer, raised his chin mysteriously, "As a man, you understand."

    Several men smiled tacitly, and Rodin raised one eyebrow.  Here, Bai Li was a little frustrated by Isaiah's forgiveness, but he didn'tKnowing what she meant, she asked, "Are you a gamer?"

    Carmine laughed, and asked mysteriously, "What do you think?"

    Bai Li stroked the edge of the table, and said in a flat tone: "I don't know."

    Carmine still smiled, and did not continue this topic, but approached Bai Li, and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "I said that I am very interested in you, so I came to remind you, next  The game is the real beginning."

    Bai Li suddenly turned his head to look at Carmein, but Carmein had already backed away, as if he hadn't said anything. Seeing the strange expression on Bai Li's face, everyone was a little puzzled.

    At this moment, Carmein stood up, leaned over and waved at Isaiah, and said, "Isaiah, do you want to go back with me?"

    Isaiah didn't react at all, just drinking the juice, Carmine twitched the corner of his mouth, scratched his head and said, "Forget it, it's up to you."

    Looking at the watch on his hand, Carmein said with a bitter face: "I don't have time, I have to go first. Hey, Bai Li, I will come to see you next time when I am free. I am leaving, Isaiah.  "

    Carmein turned around to leave, but was stopped by Qi Xiu, "You have to explain to us, what exactly do you mean?"

    Pushing away Qi Xiu's hand lying in front of him, Carmein stood still and looked up at Qi Xiu who was a head taller than her, "You want me to explain? You don't have the qualifications." The tone was extremely contemptuous.

    This attitude made Qi Xiu angry, and his expression suddenly became a little stern, "Do you want to die?"

    Yiser and Fickels stood up, grabbed Qi Xiu, who was a little out of control, and Chu Han sat on the seat, sipping his wine, his face hidden in the dark, and his expression could not be seen clearly.

    Carmine didn't care about Qi Xiu's anger at all, and raised his chin even more frivolously: "In my eyes, you are no different from a dead person."

    Qi Xiu was about to step forward, but was held back by Yser and Fickels, and Yser said coldly to Kamein, "Hurry up and get out."

    Carmein confiscated it with a smiling face, just squinted his eyes slightly, then raised his hand with his back to Bai Li, and left.

    Qi Xiu struggled hard, a little angry, "Let go of me, why did you let her go?"

    Seeing that Carmine's back had disappeared, Yser and Fickels let go, and Yser stared at Qi Xiu with some displeasure: "What's going on with you recently?"

    Qi Xiu still felt a little anxious, ignored Iser's question, sat back in his seat, and drank a glass of wine.  Esther and Fickels frowned, but didn't say anything.

    The atmosphere became a little weird, Chu Han looked at Bai Li, but didn't ask anything, Jin Huangting and Luo Dan looked at each other, Luo Dan was very interested, and Ouyang looked at Bai Li with a strange expression.

    Ouyang asked: "Bai Li, what did she tell you just now?"

    Bai Li glanced at him, and then looked at the people who were watching her. She raised the corner of her mouth ironically, and said in a cold voice: "After every game, you all have to ask me questions. Is this a routine?"

    Regarding Bai Li, there are indeed many doubts. He said: "I'm just curious." As soon as he said that, he thought that Chu Han and Qi Xiu had also used such an excuse to question Bai Li, and Ouyang was a little embarrassed.

    Bai Li was secretly irritated in his heart. Regarding this kind of problem, he has never stopped since he came to this world.  She tightened her hand on her leg, and then let go: "I still say the same thing, I don't know anything."

    Ouyang frowned, and the eyes of the others looking at Bai Li became deeper and deeper.  Bai Li calmed down his emotions, and tried his best to keep calm, "I know you don't believe me, but even if you don't believe me, it won't change the fact."

    Bai Li continued: "You don't trust me, I have nothing to say, even so, I still can't give you the answer you want, so don't work hard on me."

    When saying this, Bai Li stared at Chu Han closely, but Chu Han avoided her gaze and lowered his eyes slightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Five: Haze (1)

    ?

    Even though Bai Li's words were eloquent, everyone had their own considerations. Luo Dan and the newcomers didn't understand the reason, but they also noticed that everyone was strange to Bai Li.  Jin Huangting, Fickels and Ouyang were just silent, Yise was smoking a cigarette with a cold expression, Qi Xiu was obviously a little excited, but suppressed it, leaving Chu Han with an unclear expression, as if he was thinking about something.

    "I admit that there is nothing wrong with you doubting me. You can distrust me, but you are not qualified to question me. I am not a criminal, and I have not done anything to apologize to you."

    It was the first time that everyone saw Bai Li's face with obvious sternness. In the past, they were very indifferent, and the obvious atmosphere was a bit tense. Everyone did have doubts about Bai Li in their hearts, but now she is so clear about her choice, even if she has doubts in her heart,  At this moment, I don't know how to speak.

    Esther said with a cold face: "At least you can explain to us about the girl just now, how did you know each other? Why is she so close to you?"

    Bai Li looked directly into Yser's eyes without flinching and said, "The first time I met her was in the primary battle, the second time I was with you, and this is the third time we met. As for her attitude towards me, I also agree."  Not sure why."

    "The third meeting? Do you think your words are credible now?" Qi Xiu sarcastically said.

    "Believe it or not is up to you. I'm only talking about what I know." Bai Li's voice suddenly dropped a few degrees, and his expression became more and more serious.  If they don't explain it clearly today, they will face all kinds of doubts in the future. Even if they don't believe it, they must make it clear today. There is no need for her to accept anyone's questioning.

    Fickels and Ouyang looked at each other, and they didn't know what to ask at this time. There were many unusual things, but they didn't know how to ask about those things. According to Bai Li, even if they asked, they would still  Just a dead question with no answer.

    Everyone fell silent for a while, Luo Dan looked at the faces of the people and said: "You doubt Bai Li, is it because of her specialness? Or is it because you are afraid that she will harm you?"

    Everyone was taken aback when they heard the words. They paid too much attention to what happened to Bai Li, and ignored what they were suspicious of.

    Chu Han's face was dark and unclear, he didn't say a word, he couldn't figure out what he was thinking at all, Qi Xiu's expression was still not good, and he said stiffly: "She can't even explain things clearly, how do we know she won't be right?  Are we harmful?"

    Bai Li said coldly: "You think too highly of yourself, and I won't get any benefit from you."

    "You" Qi Xiu stared blankly at Bai Li's sarcasm, and was about to speak back when Chu Han, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke.

    "Okay, this matter ends here. I don't want the members of our base to have internal strife, and there is no evidence to suspect Bai Li. She is one of us. If there is any difference, I will deal with it myself." He looked at  Bai Li said: "I hope you won't let me down."

    Bai Li looked at the serious-looking Chu Han, and didn't understand why he gave up such a good opportunity to ask questions. Thinking of his unruly playing style, he felt a little vigilant in his heart.

    Chu Han said again: "I'm out to play today, everyone, don't disappoint." After speaking, he poured himself another glass of wine and drank it on his own.

    Others either looked at each other in blank dismay, or bowed their heads in silence, which seemed extraordinarily deserted compared with the lively surroundings.  Luo Dan looked at Bai Li's calmer expression than usual, and thinking of what she said before, he expected that she herself was also under a lot of pressure. This situation like today probably wasn't the first time it happened.

    Bai Li felt a little dissatisfied in her heart, but arguing with others was not what she wanted to face. She didn't care what others thought of her, but she was asked the same question again and again, and she didn't even have an answer.  In addition to frustration, more upset.

    As she said herself, she wants to know the answer more than anyone else.

    Sitting next to Bai Li, Isaiah clearly felt Bai Li's suppressed emotions, and took the initiative to hold Bai Li's tightly clenched hand. Bai Li was startled, and reflexively wanted to shake it off, but Isaiah pulled his hand tightly.  Hold on, with a little force, but there is no way to shake it off.  Bai Li looked sideways at Isaiah, seeing him smiling at himself cautiously and ingratiatingly, he didn't shake him off for a while, but let him hold his wrist.

    Luo Dan and Jin Huangting could see the small movements between the two clearly. Luo Dan covered his chin and smiled lightly. Jin Huangting looked at the two without any expression on his face, just looking at Isaiah at the moment  , a strange color flashed in his eyes.

    The dull atmosphere made people feel a little cramped. Ouyang and Fickels thought about getting along with each other during this time. Apart from being less cold and talkative, Bai Li was actually a good person. He would basically respond to her when talking to her, although sometimes  Will be cold, and there is no arrogant attitude, but people are relatively deserted, although they treat people.  Luo Dan obviously felt her discomfort, but he didn't say anything, but turned his head and said to Isaiah: "Hey, keep up, don't lose it."

    The three of them shuttled through the "City That Never Sleeps", and all kinds of people and things didn't seem to arouse Luo Dan's interest. After walking around for two times, they stopped at a small stall on the side of the road.  It's boring, and it's not as exciting as the excitement in the game.  Bai Li looked at Luo Dan's well-defined profile, which was different from the beauty of ordinary girls, with a neutral and heroic air, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, as if he was smiling all the time.

    Sensing Bai Li's gaze, Luo Dan leaned over and said, "What? Are you infatuated with me?"

    Bai Li didn't look away, but said: "You are a woman."

    Luo Dan raised his eyebrows and said, "I don't mind having an epic same-sex love with you."

    Bai Li's expression was still very calm, without any change, Luo Dan shook his head helplessly and said: "It's really boring, you won't even be shy."

    "I don't think there is anything that needs me to be shy." Bai Li said without changing his expression.

    Luo Dan looked at Bai Li with his arms around his chest, and said, "If I hadn't seen the photo of you and Roland, I would really have thought you were facial paralyzed."

    Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, then heard Luo Dan continue: "It's so pretty when you smile, why do you keep a dead face all day long?"

    Bai Li didn't speak, but avoided Rodin's sight.  Rodin didn't bother with this topic anymore, leaned back on the back of the chair, looked at Isaiah next to him and said, "What are you going to do with him?"

    Bai Li's eyes changed slightly, and he was silent for a moment before saying, "Let it be."

    Luo Dan looked at Isaiah for a while, and then said with a half-smile: "I'm afraid that if you want to let nature take its course, others may not give you the convenience."

    Bai Li didn't answer, and then heard Luo Dan say: "I just came here not long ago, although many things are not clear, for the sake of you being Roland's friend, let me remind you, when you have to be ruthless, don't be soft-hearted!  "

    Bai Li couldn't react for a moment, she didn't understand why Rodin said this suddenly, she looked at Rodin's face, and couldn't help but think of Roland's expression of respect and fear when he talked about her sister, the woman in front of her was always a dangerous person  exist.

    Rodin, however, seemed to have said nothing, and smiled to tease Isaiah, "Come on, little handsome man, let me smile."

    Isaiah didn't react and Rodin was not annoyed, he kept teasing him with the things around him.  Bai Li felt a little uneasy. She could understand what Luo Dan said. Now the whole base might be wary of her. In this case, she might be treated as an alien and excluded.

    Chu Han couldn't figure it out, Qi Xiu's hostility towards her was becoming more and more obvious, Esther and others probably didn't trust her much, not to mention the matter of Isaiah and Carmine, she couldn't explain it clearly.  The only thing that is certain is that as long as Chu Han still wants to know something from her, plus her ability, it is safe so far.  No matter what, she has to live, as long as she lives, those questions will be revealed one day.

    Rodin teased Isaiah with a flower he got from nowhere, and Isaiah stared at the table in front of him, like an old monk in meditation. Rodin became even more interested and took the flower  He kept scribbling across his face, like molesting Isaiah.

    Bai Li was immersed in his thoughts, thinking about what to do next, and was suddenly rushed by Isaiah. Bai Li was caught off guard by a force and fell to the ground with a chair. The movement was too loud, and the people next to him  They all looked over.

    Bai Li pushed Isaiah to stand up, and Rodin over there was lying on the table laughing uncontrollably.  Bai Li firmly pushed Isaiah's hand away, deliberately not looking at Isaiah's expression, Luo Dan laughed twice, seeing that Bai Li didn't speak, but just stretched out his hand to pull her up from the ground.

    Luo Dan looked at Bai Li's unhappy face, raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Don't be so serious, you won't die if you smile."

    Having said that, there was still no movement on Bai Li's face. Luo Dan raised his eyebrows, and couldn't help but think of the photos he saw at Roland's place. At that time, Bai Li was about twelve or thirteen years old, wearing a military uniform and wearing a  On Roland's shoulders, he smiled brilliantly (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Six: Haze (2)

    ?

    Luo Dan felt a little bored, and asked Bai Li if he wanted to go back. Bai Li didn't feel much about this place, so he and Luo Dan went back to the base first.

    Jiang Lan was sitting alone in the living room in a daze. She was a little surprised when she saw Bai Li and the others who came back, and asked, "Why did you come back so soon?"

    Luo Dan said: "I came back when I felt bored. I'm going to sleep first. You guys talk."

    As soon as Luo Dan left, Bai Li also started back to the room, but was stopped by Jiang Lan: "Bai Li, can we talk for a while?"

    Bai Li stopped, saw Jiang Lan's friendly smiling face, and nodded.  Sitting on the sofa, Jiang Lan couldn't help laughing when she saw Isaiah following her: "He's still so clingy."

    But Bai Li didn't speak. Jiang Lan looked away, looked at Bai Li and said, "Can you tell me about what happened in the second scene?" Seeing Bai Li's puzzled face, she added, "I just want to know more about it.  What happened, you know, I have been in a coma all this time, to be honest, this scene seems to have been messed up, compared to other people, I feel that I am too lucky." Jiang Lan paused, and then said: "  About Su Qing, can you tell me more about it? She became a little strange after she came back, and I'm a little worried."

    Bai Li listened to Jiang Lan's words without saying a word, and after a moment of silence, he said, "I don't know the details. I also passed out for a while, and I didn't see anything about Su Qing with my own eyes."

    Hearing what she said, Jiang Lan couldn't tell whether it was disappointment or something. Jiang Lan sighed and said, "I see, you" Jiang Lan bit her lip and paused, not knowing how to speak  , and finally said: "Be careful, Su Qing, it seems that you are a little"

    Jiang Lan smiled a little awkwardly, but didn't say the whole thing, pursed her lips, and didn't speak again.  Bai Li was slightly surprised, and said, "Thank you."

    Jiang Lan looked at Bai Li in surprise. Seeing Bai Li's expression was normal, she smiled easily and continued: "I am the one who should say thank you. After all, I must have added a lot to you in the last game."  trouble."

    Bai Li said: "You should thank Feikels and the others."

    Jiang Lan smiled, looked at Bai Li and said, "Although I don't know what connection you have with those strange things, I choose to trust you. My intuition has always been accurate."

    Bai Li's heart skipped a beat, he didn't know how to respond, and heard Jiang Lan say: "Haven't you figured out where Isaiah came from?"

    "Can't ask."

    Jiang Lan wasn't surprised by Bai Li's words. Isaiah's unfocused answering method really made it impossible to ask, but he still asked, "Then you still don't know why he followed you?"

    Bai Li nodded, and Jiang Lan said with a smile: "To be honest, I was really surprised that Chu Han would keep him, and what surprised me even more is that you allowed him to follow."

    "It's not a question of whether I allow or not, but that I can't get rid of it at all."

    Jiang Lan laughed when she heard that, at this moment Su Qing went downstairs, seeing Jiang Lan and Bai Li, her expression changed instantly.  Then he came over and said, "Why did you come back alone?"

    Bai Li said: "I feel tired, so I came back." Then he said to Jiang Lan: "I'll rest first."

    When passing by Bai Li's side, Su Qing suddenly felt a chill all over. Su Qing couldn't help wrapping her arms around herself, trembling slightly, not understanding where the coldness came from.  She turned her head to look at Bai Li, but saw that she walked up the stairs naturally, followed by Isaiah.

    Seeing Su Qing's pale face, Jiang Lan came over and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

    Su Qing just stared at the place where Bai Li disappeared, Jiang Lan frowned and looked at Su Qing whose face was getting uglier, looked at the direction of Bai Li's departure, and lowered her eyes.

    A night without words, just like this.  In the early morning of the next day, unexpectedly everyone in the "City That Never Sleeps" came back. Zhong Li looked sluggish, and went back to his room to rest as soon as he came back. Ouyang recovered a bit of his usual temper, and greeted Jiang Lan in good spirits.

    "Good morning."

    Seeing his smile, Jiang Lan asked, "I haven't seen you all night, so lively, is there an affair?"

    Ouyang looked at her with disdain: "What's the matter of an affair, I'm in good spirits now."

    "People feel refreshed when they have a happy event. Where did you come from?" Jiang Lan bumped Ouyang's stomach with her elbow.

    Ouyang held his stomach and yelled loudly: "Damn, you murdered, the master is just happy, isn't it?"

    Jiang Lan rolled her eyes and didn't bother to pay attention to him.  Fickels came over and asked Jiang Lan, "How is your recovery?"

    "The system has been repaired a long time ago, nothing happened."

    feeasked eagerly.

    Esther said calmly, "Those who will go crazy will die in the game."

    Rodin gave a clear "Oh", and then smiled inexplicably.

    "The newcomers will be back soon, we need to strengthen our training," Chu Han said.

    Ouyang looked up to the sky and sighed: "Ah! There is nothing new about this eternal model."

    Esther sat next to him, squinted at him and said, "Fresh, I'm afraid you will die very fresh."

    Ouyang stared blankly, then pursed his mouth again, and sighed sadly: "Goddess of Chastity, take me away."

    "Goddess of Chastity? Do you still have chastity?" Jiang Lan scorned.

    "Tsk, isn't that what you said? Is it possible that you still think I'm a chicken when you're in your twenties?"

    Regarding Ouyang's words, Jiang Lan curled her lips in disdain and said, "To put it bluntly, I have no chastity."

    "Men and women are different. It's strange that they still have chastity when they are adults." Here Fickels also spoke.

    "What does it mean that men are different from women? It's obvious that you have no integrity." Jiang Lan said angrily.

    This sentence offended every male present, Esther glanced at Jiang Lan lightly and said, "So you want to be an old maid?"

    Jiang Lan choked immediately, her face flushed red, Luo Dan laughed loudly, and after a while he recovered and said, "This is about training, how come it comes down to the issue of chastity?"

    Jiang Lan was still blushing, and stuck out her tongue at Iser, Luo Dan approached Ouyang with a smirk and said, "Come on, tell me, when did you get rid of your virginity?"

    Ouyang originally thought that he was thick-skinned enough to play well against Jiang Lan, but he didn't know why when he met Luo Dan with a smirk on his face, he felt a little lack of confidence.

    "Why? What does it matter to you?"

    "I'm curious, will you tell me?" Luo Dan put one hand on Ouyang's shoulder, and then exerted force.

    Ouyang's complexion changed suddenly, his left shoulder felt sore, and his face blushed instantly, hey hey said: "I said, can't I say it?"

    Luo Dan raised his chin slightly, motioning for Ouyang to speak, and Ouyang curled his lips impatiently and said, "When I was in high school."

    Jiang Lan rolled her eyes and cursed, "Idiot with no integrity."

    Ouyang still wanted to retort, but Luo Dan smiled and said to Jiang Lan: "If you think he has integrity, you can help him clean his six senses."

    As soon as these words came out, Ouyang jumped away from the vicinity of Luo Dan, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, "I have no hatred with you, so cruel."

    Jiang Lan couldn't stop laughing, clapping her hands and saying it was a good idea.  Chu Han and the others looked at Ouyang and Jiang Lan's commotion, with a slight smile on their faces, and Fekers said seriously, "Although I'm not an andrologist, this minor operation is still possible."

    As soon as the words fell, laughter in the living room continued, Ouyang's face turned pale, and he deeply understood the true meaning of misfortune coming from the mouth.

    After laughing for a while, Chu Han said seriously: "Everyone must have gained a lot after one battle. I strengthen myself according to my own situation. If you don't understand, you can ask me."

    "Okay, old tune, we all understand." Ouyang said.

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Oh, really, do you want me to let you understand a little bit better?"

    Ouyang laughed twice, "No need, boss."

    Here, Qi Xiu went back to the room silently, Yser and Fickels looked at each other, Yser got up and followed, Chu Han continued as if he didn't see it: "If the rules of the game change, I don't know what will happen."  So, everyone, work harder."

    Except for Rodin, all those present were people who had experienced at least two games. Although they were still playful on the surface and didn't care, they had their own considerations in their hearts. It would be a lie to say that they were not flustered.

    Bai Li was even more vigilant. No matter what Chu Han's ideas were, or what everyone thought of her, the most important thing was to strengthen her own strength.  Fighting against Chu Han is obviously at a disadvantage. No matter what his purpose is today, she must be prepared.

    As for Isaiah, there is no abnormality at present, but the unknown origin always makes people unable to let go of their guard.  What caught her the most was Carmine's words, which vaguely revealed an inexplicable weirdness (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Seven: The Same Kind

    ?

    When strengthening, as in the past, the system gave rewards as early as the end of the game. Bai Li thought that she would get extra rewards for killing that black shadow, but the system didn't give it. Except for the repair, she now  There are hundreds of thousands of reward points, and there is a small black box. After opening, there is a key with gorgeous patterns inside. The strange thing is that this system also has no attribute display and introduction.

    Bai Li opened his eyes abruptly, looking at the people around him who still had their eyes closed, his face was a bit ugly, Chu Han had been paying attention to Bai Li's movements, seeing her complexion was not good, he wanted to ask, but he thought that Bai Li would not be right  To tell the truth, he didn't open his mouth, but just noticed the change in Bai Li's expression.

    It's true that Bai Li didn't intend to say anything. In this sensitive and suspicious time, one thing more is worse than one thing less.  Suddenly there was a chill on the back of her neck, and she reached out to touch it. The temperature from the skin was normal, but she always felt an inexplicable coldness.  In the game before, she was really not sure whether she was attacked by someone, except for the tingling sensation on the back of her neck, after passing out, when she woke up, she had no other pain except her body was a little numb and unable to use her strength  And traces, she can't imagine who would attack her in the game without killing her, it's not logical.

    Just when Bai Li couldn't think through it, everyone was already healed. Seeing Bai Li's expression turned ugly, Luo Dan asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"

    Bai Li snapped back and said, "No."

    Luo Dan nodded and did not continue to ask, but Jiang Lan came over and asked curiously: "Bai Li, what reward do you have?"

    Bai Li said flatly: "It's nothing, it's the same as before."

    Jiang Lan snorted, with a disappointed expression on her face, then turned around and asked Ouyang and Feikels.

    When Bai Li turned around, she saw Chu Han looking at her thoughtfully. She met Chu Han's probing gaze without fear. Chu Han smiled at her, but didn't ask her anything.

    On the same day, everyone started training. Because Ouyang suggested that it is better to train for a few days and then rest for a day, Chu Han thought it was good. Jin Huangting originally thought that there should be no slack, but Luo Dan said that this way is not suitable for ordinary people.  more acceptable.

    The tedious and boring training day after day, after fighting with Chu Han last time, both Luo Dan and Jin Huangting had to discuss with Chu Han several times, and they were undoubtedly defeated by Chu Han.

    Bai Li became more and more silent. He didn't talk much at first, but now he talked even less.  When Luo Dan, Jiang Lan and Ouyang were sitting and resting, looking at Bai Li who was still running, Ouyang said, "What do you think Bai Li will look like when he smiles?"

    Luo Dan and Jiang Lan glanced at Ouyang and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    Ouyang shrugged and said, "I'm curious. I've known her for a while, but I haven't seen that face smile once. Fortunately, she looks good, otherwise it would be really disgusting."

    "Do you dare to say this in front of Bai Li?" Jiang Lan laughed.

    Ouyang thought about it, but he really didn't dare.  "Do you think she has always had this expression since she was a child?"

    "She laughed, at least she laughed before." Luo Dan said after taking a sip of water.

    Jiang Lan and Ouyang looked at each other and asked at the same time: "Really? Have you seen it?"

    Luo Dan shook his head and said: "My sister and she grew up together, speaking of it, they spent more time with me than my own sister."

    "Then have you seen it?" Ouyang said.

    Luo Dan smiled and said nothing. Speaking of which, she had never really met Bai Li in this world, but she only heard her sister Roland mention it. Although she was also a quiet person, she was not as deserted as she is now.  After the car accident with her sister, the whole person changed. Roland said that she did not shed a tear at that time, except that she talked less, just like the dead people had nothing to do with her. The change was gradually reflected in a subtle way.  Extremely quiet, it became what it is now.

    Luo Dan was thinking about Bai Li that Roland told her, but at this time Bai Li had stopped to rest, gasping for breath, his clothes soaked in sweat, noticing Luo Dan's gaze, she slowed down and asked, "Is there something wrong?  "

    "I was just thinking, what kind of person are you?"

    Bai Li wiped off the sweat from his face, unscrewed a bottle of water and said, "It's not important."

    Luo Dan smiled, and Ouyang couldn't stand it and said: "Why do you guys talk like this? When you think of it, you say it again and again, and you talk inexplicably, making people puzzled. What are you doing? Guessing riddles?"

    Jiang Lan pinched Ouyang and gave him a blank look.  Ouyang hissed in pain and was about to speak when Jiang Lan stared at him with wide eyes.  Ouyang rubbed the place where he was pinched, and muttered: "Women don't know what to do."

    "What did you say?" Jiang Lan asked.He Haoqing paused, heard Luo Dan's question, and said with a smile: "All extreme phenomena that go beyond the conventional and intelligible range of modern natural science, or in other words, go beyond the limit of contemporary natural science knowledge, and are considered impossible or impossible to produce.  The phenomenon to be explained is the scope of my research.¡±

    Rodin bit the apple in his hand and said clearly: "It feels very profound."

    He Haoqing touched her nose and said shyly, "It's actually not as difficult as you think."

    Luo Dan was noncommittal, but put his hand on Bai Li's shoulder and said, "Go, play games with me, Isaiah, forget it, anyway, he will follow you when you come."

    After finishing speaking, he ignored He Haoqing, Bai Li froze and was taken away by Luo Dan, Isaiah followed as expected, He Haoqing helped the frame of the mirror, looked at the backs of the three and smiled.

    Kanway was very interested in seeing Jin Huangting, and approached him proactively, "Are you a soldier?"

    Jin Huangting nodded. Kanway looked at him for a while, and said nothing else. Then he sat on the sofa and glanced at Zhong Li and Lu You who were sitting across from him.  Compared with these two people, Tuckers seemed much more active. When he talked about online games with Ouyang, he felt as if they had known each other for a long time.  Jiang Lan rolled her eyes seeing Ouyang's beaming expression, and turned around to pull Su Qing to have some fun, but found that Su Qing was staring at Bai Li and Luo Dan intently.  Jiang Lan couldn't help being taken aback, the hand that was originally outstretched stopped.

    Here, Luo Dan pulls Bai Li to open a fighting game with full neural induction. This game is played by simulating a real person. If you attach corresponding sensors to your body, you can fight like a real person in the game. This was Ouyang some time ago.  Found out of boredom.

    Bai Li was not in high spirits, so Luo Dan didn't force himself, sat on the cushion next to him and said, "What do you think of those people?" Seeing that she was silent, Luo Dan said again: "None of the three are good, especially the one with the  Glasses."

    Bai Li was silent for a while before saying: "He has the same characteristics as Chu Han."

    Luo Dan chuckled when he heard the words: "You mean, there is one more person who will stare at you next time."

    Bai Li glanced at Luo Dan and said, "Who knows, maybe he's not interested in me."

    The two looked at each other, and Luo Dan looked slightly excited, "Hey, I am looking forward to the days to come." Luo Dan looked at the people over there, and accidentally met Su Qing's gaze, Su Qing acted nonchalantly  Turning his eyes away, Luo Dan narrowed his eyes when he saw this, looked sideways at Bai Li and said, "This Su Qing, do you want to deal with it, it's always a trouble to keep it."

    Bai Li glanced at Su Qing's direction, "It's not necessary."

    "Well, since you don't want to, forget it, but you should pay attention, sometimes trash can do bad things." Luo Dan's tone was very light, and then said: "Remember what I said, when you should be ruthless, don't be soft  .¡±

    Bai Li felt a little strange in her heart. Of course she understood what Luo Dan said, but she always felt a little repulsed, but if she wanted to survive, she might have to use unscrupulous means as Chu Han said.  She didn't think that she was a good person who sacrificed herself for others, and it was really hard to say anything when it was a critical moment of life and death.

    It's not that Bai Li is unaware of Su Qing's abnormality, but now Su Qing is not the most important thing. Compared with Su Qing, she puts more energy on Chu Han and the others.  If there is any abnormality in her now, Su Qing will definitely not be the first person to be cleaned up.

    Luo Dan didn't know about Bai Li's mental activities, but she could think of it a little bit. She looked at He Haoqing who was sitting casually on the sofa over there, and then at Bai Li. She felt that things would become more and more interesting.

    Until the newcomers participated in the primary battle, unexpectedly, none of the three chose to go solo, so Qi Xiu and Yise took the three of them to the multiplayer area.

    Before departure, Chu Han said to the three of them: "I'll wait for the three of you to come back for dinner."

    As Chu Han expected, the three of them came back safely. The expressions of the three of them were different. Tux was a little unsatisfied, and there were some small scratches on his face that were still oozing blood. Kanway had a serious face, and He Haoqing smiled cloudily  Light breeze.

    Chu Han didn't ask them about their specific experience in the game, but just said lightly to take a rest.  Ouyang rubbed his chin and wondered if Chu Hanshi had changed his sex or what, when he treated He Haoqing, his tone was different.

    Repeat the pattern of newcomers coming, a short break after the primary battle, then introduction exchange, strengthening, training until the next game comes.

    Finally when it came to the next game, except for a few newcomers, the others were more or less inexplicable emotions. They deliberately forgot the experience of the last game. Except for Su Qing, no one mentioned the previous experience.  No one showed any fear and anxiety after the game. Everyone tried to be as peaceful as possible to make themselves peaceful. This seems to be an unwritten law. Even after the first bell ceremony  The same goes for Lu You.

    A few minutes before departure, Chu Han explained again: "The rules of the game have changed, so we must do everything possible to come back alive."

    Everyone stood on the disc until the system's voice came: "The game starts, the characters are transferred." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)??, this seems to have become an unwritten law, even for Zhong Li and Lu You who just experienced the first scene.

    A few minutes before departure, Chu Han explained again: "The rules of the game have changed, so we must do everything possible to come back alive."

    Everyone stood on the disc until the system's voice came: "The game starts, the characters are transferred." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Eight: Invasion of Darkness (1)

    ?

    It was still the feeling that his mind went blank for an instant. Even though it was the third match, Bai Li didn't feel so relaxed, but more of a feeling of getting more and more confused. Even if the goal was clear, it was to survive.  But invisibly, there is always a feeling of being controlled. Many things are very strange. Not only are others doubting her, but even she herself is beginning to feel puzzled.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw it was black, and then I slowly adapted to the darkness, only to realize that I was standing on the street, similar to the scene of the first zombie, the deserted and empty city, the emptiness makes people feel flustered, bright and clean  The bright moonlight shone on their faces, and everyone had a hazy feeling on their faces. A group of people looked at the empty and deserted streets in silence, and no one knew what they were about to face.

    After entering the game, Chu Han always looks a lot more serious than when he was outside. He looked at the surrounding environment and said, "New rules, no tasks, until you have lived for 72 hours, the difficulty of the game has increased a lot, so,  Seek good fortune."

    "Boss, you feel very irresponsible when you say this. What do you mean by asking for more blessings?" Ouyang said.

    Chu Han shrugged, "Literally, do you still want me to take care of you like a son?"

    "But you are the leader, can't you lead us?" Ouyang rolled his eyes.

    "Come on, stop talking nonsense, let's observe the situation first, and check the watch now." Chu Han said, because the rules of the game have changed, everyone has brought an electronic watch to keep time, so that everyone can check the time instead of asking the system all the time  .

    Compared with the silence and uneasiness of the old members, the three newcomers were a little more relaxed. Although Chu Han repeatedly emphasized the difficulty and horror of the game with them, people always don't think too much about things they haven't experienced.  Looking around casually, Kanway was a little more cautious. He Haoqing held an exchanged pistol in his hand, with a gentle smile on his face. At first glance, he seemed to be out for a walk.

    Bai Li exchanged a lot of food and water this time and stored them in Kongosuke, as well as various weapons, except for an infinite AK and the Desert Eagle, all of them were limited weapons. She even exchanged some weapons that are not available in this world.  high-tech weapons.  He also brought a lot of quick hemostatic spray, high-efficiency bandages, and various basic wound medicines, as well as high-efficiency clothing to keep out the cold.  A lot of reward points have been removed for these preparations, and with the previously strengthened and repaired ones, there are not many reward points left for her now.

    This time Isaiah also came in. Bai Li didn't want him to follow, but Chu Han asked him to follow, saying that he was curious about why he could travel freely in the game.  Bai Li was stunned for a moment, at first he didn't agree, but before departure, Isaiah clung to her, and Chu Han tried his best to convince himself, Bai Li didn't understand what Chu Han was thinking, so after thinking about it, he finally agreed.  This time, she raised the commanding heights of Chu Han's wariness, and she faintly felt that something would happen.

    A group of people walked on the street for a while, and it was so quiet that only their footsteps could be heard. Occasionally, there was the sound of wind on the empty street, but there was no movement other than that.

    Ouyang couldn't help muttering: "This is much better than the last game, at least you don't have to be attacked by some unknown things in the forest."

    Iser squinted at him when he heard the words, and snorted coldly: "Are you sure you won't become a 'one-armed man' like last time?"

    "Damn, are you cursing me?" Ouyang glared at Iser, "I will definitely go back in one piece."

    When Qi Xiu heard the word "complete", Qi Xiu couldn't help teasing Ouyang and said, "I'm afraid you will die incomplete when the time comes."

    Ouyang gave Qi Xiu a squinting look, and kept his mouth shut in line with the principle that good men don't fight with sluts.

    Because of the failure of Bai Li's mental power in the last round, Chu Han asked Bai Li to try it. Bai Li tried it a little, but it still didn't work.  Chu Han frowned. If Bai Li's mental power can't be used, it's not a big problem, but it will affect it to a certain extent, not to mention why her ability will suddenly fail. Thinking of this, I looked at Bai Li's eyes  Can't help but have some doubts.

    Bai Li let him watch. Her ability had indeed failed. It was normal when she was at the base, and she had strengthened it, but when she entered the game, she could only faintly feel some aura.

    Chu Han looked at her with more meaning in his eyes, but he didn't force Bai Li to ask.  A group of people groped in the dark night, Bai Li always felt some inexplicable aura swimming in the air, so he stopped, and everyone looked at her in puzzlement.

    "What's wrong?" Chu Han asked.

    Bai Li didn't speak, but kept looking around, feeling that something was nearby, but slowly, those auras disappeared again, Bai Li's heart was raised, and he took a breath before saying to everyone: "I  Feeling somethingbad."

    Chu Han frowned and narrowed his eyes.?? is within 300 meters, so please be careful not to get separated, otherwise you will lose contact.  " Then he said to Bai Li: "Since you can still feel it, then it's up to you to detect the surrounding environment.  "

    Bai Li thought for a while and said, "I can only feel some faint breaths, just like human intuition. I can't do anything deeper now."

    After Bai Li finished speaking, He Haoqing had an obvious smile on his face, and looked at Bai Li with more and more interest. Tux and Kanway couldn't quite understand Bai Li's ability, but they vaguely noticed that Chu Han and others  Seeing Bai Li's strangeness, people couldn't help but raise their vigilance.

    Chu Han didn't dwell on this issue any longer, but said, "Then do what you can."

    Bai Li nodded, Isaiah suddenly grabbed Bai Li's clothes, Bai Li looked sideways at him, he just smiled and said nothing.  Bai Li didn't pull Isaiah's hand away, but just turned his attention back.

    "I don't need to say more. The situation is unknown at the beginning of each game. You don't know what you will encounter, so you have to be vigilant at all times. It's night now. Let's find a place to rest and take turns to watch the night. We will wait until dawn."

    Everyone had no objection to Chu Han's words, and Chu Han continued: "Let's leave it at that. There will definitely be hotels in this city, so settle down first."

    "But we have to understand the terrain first. If we choose a place that is too complicated, there will be no room for escape." Yise said.

    "Then find someone with traffic loops, and if something goes wrong, you can leave immediately." Jiang Lan said.

    Just do what you say, and the group left the hall. Before going out, Bai Liruo turned his head feeling something, but was dragged forward by Isaiah the moment he turned his head.

    Due to unfamiliarity with the terrain, I walked for a long time to find a hotel with roads around it, but the power supply equipment of the entire hotel seemed to be stopped, and any lighting fixtures were unavailable, and in the dark of the whole city  , having lighting is also a trouble, and it might become the target of public criticism, so everyone doesn't find it troublesome.  When it came time to allocate the rooms, there was a disagreement. Esther's opinion was that a group of people would gather in a large room so that they could take care of each other if there was anything to do, and the people who took turns could be divided into several groups.

    However, so many people are in one room, and when something happens, they have to run out, but there is only one door, which is very inconvenient, so Luo Dan suggested dividing them into three groups.

    Chu Han also agrees with Luo Dan, the girls are naturally divided into one group, and Esther disagrees because the girls are weaker in fighting power after all, but Rodin thinks there is nothing wrong with it.  The rest of the dozen or so men were divided into two groups, Chu Han, Qi Xiu, Tux, He Haoqing, and Fickels, and Lei Ji, Yiser, Jin Huangting, Zhong Li, Ouyang, and Kanwei.  A group.  Isaiah originally wanted to follow Bai Li, but Luo Dan pushed him beside Jin Huangting.

    "Just follow them, men and women are different." After speaking, Rodin smiled, not paying any attention to Isaiah's aggrieved expression when he looked at Bai Li.

    Three adjoining suites were found, and three of the two groups of men were selected for the first vigil.  On the girl's side, the four of Bai Li sat on the bed and did not speak, because there were two beds, one for Jiang Lan and Su Qing, and one for Bai Li and Luo Dan.

    Jiang Lan looked at the drooping Bai Li and said, "Don't think too much, just treat those men as menopausal."

    "Men also have menopause?" Rodin asked with a smile.

    Jiang Lan said with a smile: "Who stipulates that men don't have it? Aren't they just like that?"

    Luo Dan just smiled and didn't answer, but asked instead: "Don't you doubt Bai Li?"

    Jiang Lan was stunned for a moment, then shrugged and said, "It would be a lie to say that I'm not curious, but who doesn't have a small heart, I trust my eyesight and intuition more than doubts without evidence."

    Rodin laughed and said: "A typical woman who pursues the sixth sense."

    Jiang Lan giggled and said, "I have always been."

    All four of them lay down on the bed, and the atmosphere suddenly became quiet. Bai Li didn't fall asleep, but just fell asleep on his side with his eyes closed. Rodin, who was beside him, also didn't sleep, and rested on his side with his eyes closed.

    Rodin closed his eyes and whispered, "Do you miss Roland?"

    Bai Li opened his eyes, was stunned for a moment, and replied "Yes".  Hearing Rodin's chuckle in the dark, she said: "I miss her very much. I haven't seen her for three years. Roland should have complained to you, so I won't go see her?"

    Bai Li nodded, remembering that the other party couldn't see him, and said again: "Yes."

    Luo Dan twitched the corner of his mouth, and said helplessly, "The girl must blame me."

    Bai Li didn't reply, moved his body, suddenly felt a strange feeling, turned around subconsciously, vaguely, there were unknown things hidden in the darkness, Bai Li suddenly opened his eyes wide, looking at a black shadow  Through the hazy moonlight outside the window, there are a few moving black shadows hidden on the ceiling (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com)Bai Li suddenly opened his eyes wide, looking at the shadowy ceiling, through the hazy moonlight outside the window, there are a few moving black shadows hidden on the ceiling (Remember this website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Nine: Invasion of Darkness (2)

    ?

    Bai Li stood up abruptly from the bed, and at the same time took his gun and fired at the ceiling crazily, and drew out the high-energy flashlight attached to his waist.  He also turned over, and when he saw Bai Li's movements, he looked up at the ceiling, only to see the dust on the wall rustled by Bai Li's attack, but nothing else.

    At this time, Bai Li had already stopped moving, and the door was slammed open. Chu Han and his party were looking at the room vigilantly, with guns in their hands, watching Bai Li standing by the bed with a serious expression on his face.  .

    Chu Han looked at the situation in the house and asked, "What happened?"

    "I don't know, Bai Li shot suddenly." Jiang Lan was still a little startled.

    Chu Han looked at Bai Li, and Bai Li turned his head to the people at the door and said, "There is something, and it's very fast."

    "What's that?" Tux, who was standing in front, frowned and asked.

    Chu Han and the others also looked at Bai Li with doubts on their faces, but Bai Li just fell silent. She didn't see clearly what it was, but there were a few shadows in the haze, and they quickly avoided the scene when the flashlight hit them.  opened.

    Facing Bai Li's silence, the others were obviously a little puzzled. Bai Li looked at Chu Han's dim eyes, thought for a while and said, "I didn't see clearly, but I did see something."

    "Didn't see clearly? The room is so dark, are you sure it's not your illusion?" Kanway looked at the built-in structure of the room. The windows were closed, and the door was kicked open only when they came over. If there is something, it will go  where?

    "I'm sure not."

    Qi Xiu looked at Bai Li's cold and serious face, and unconsciously slid his finger over the gunshot wound a few times, and then said: "You said you could feel something faint, so now, can you know where those things are?"

    Bai Li said: "I can't."

    Qi Xiu wanted to ask something else, but Chu Han preempted him and said, "Now is not the time to ask these questions. Since there is movement, everyone, be careful, and add a few more people to watch the night. Let's talk after tonight."

    After speaking, he led everyone out of the room. Isaiah really stayed in the room and refused to go out again. The others had nothing to do with him, so they let him stay.  Chu Han assigned tasks outside and strengthened his defenses.  But Bai Li really didn't feel sleepy at all, sitting by the bed and staring at the window without saying a word.

    Jiang Lan and the others were no longer sleepy, and she felt a little nervous in her heart, and asked a little nervously, "What is it that you saw?"

    Bai Li turned his head to face her, "I didn't see clearly."

    As soon as the voice fell, Su Qing sneered coldly, and the three of them looked at her, and she said indifferently: "What are you looking at me for?"

    The three of them didn't reply, they just turned their gazes back. Bai Li was silent for a while and said: "Whether you believe me or not, don't fall asleep tonight, I always have a bad feeling."

    Jiang Lan opened her mouth to ask why she didn't talk to Chu Han and the others, but then thought of Chu Han's attitude towards Bai Li, and felt that asking this question was useless, so she sighed.

    Luo Dan thinks more complicated than Jiang Lan. Judging from the current situation, Bai Li's situation is not good. Although she cannot be 100% sure, she is very likely to be abandoned by the team. The only bet is Chu  Thinking of how much Han attached to her, she couldn't help but look at Bai Li.

    At this time, Bai Li was also in a state of confusion, and she also considered what Luo Dan thought, so she didn't express her doubts to Chu Han and the others. It's hard to say how many people would believe her now that she said  Well, the so-called too many mistakes, she can only keep silent now.  Sighing in my heart, she is a person who hates troubles, but troubles always come to her door. Looking at Isaiah, who is sitting on the chair with legs, she can't help frowning, not knowing what Chu Han is hitting again  In order to figure out Han's intentions, I dragged him in

    Seemingly aware of Bai Li's mood, Isaiah raised his head and smiled at Bai Li, who turned his head unnaturally.  She looked at the haloed window again, exhaled lightly, felt a little strange in her heart, turned her head to look at Isaiah, suddenly her eyes widened, Bai Limeng rushed over, and shot, attacking  In an instant, Isaiah was pulled from the seat and pulled behind him.

    Luo Dan finally saw it this time. Although it was very dark, there were still a few vague silhouettes moving in the dark, and they joined the battle without hesitation. Jiang Lan and Su Qing both held guns, following Bai Li and Luo Dan's attack  Shoot, the room is small, but it just misses.

    The gunshots quickly attracted people from outside. As soon as the door opened, before people came in, a gray-black figure rushed over.  Move between positions, extremely agile and fast.

    There are two"Let's do it."  "

    He Haoqing said: "Then, according to the composition of the rooms allocated just now, let's divide the ladies' side."

    Chu Han thought for a while and said: "Su Qing, Luo Dan, and Yiser are in a group, and the rest are in my group. We have divided into groups and act now."

    "Are we leaving this hotel?" Ouyang asked.

    "No, it's estimated that there are monsters everywhere here, and it's useless to escape anywhere. It's better to build our own base until the end of the game."

    "I agree with what Chu Han said, instead of running around and taking risks, it is better to find a place to be your own territory." He Haoqing said.

    Everyone quietly listened to the analysis of the two, and there was nothing wrong with everyone thinking about it.  According to Chu Han's arrangement, everyone mainly concentrated on this floor, closed all the doors and windows, gathered in the spacious hall on this floor, and turned on all the high-energy lighting flashlights exchanged with the system.

    After doing all this, wait quietly.  Under the bright white light, Bai Li looked at He Haoqing's smiling face, thinking about the attack by the humanoid monster before, he always felt something weird.

    He Haoqing noticed Bai Li's gaze, smiled at her, walked over and said, "Are you a supernatural person?"

    Bai Li nodded, and the smile on He Haoqing's face became more obvious, looking at Bai Li with deep eyes, "I didn't expect to see supernatural beings here."

    He Haoqing moved closer to Bai Li, when Luo Dan leaned over and said, "What's wrong?"

    Bai Li took the opportunity to take a few steps back, and Isaiah just stepped forward and walked beside her. He Haoqing looked at the smiling and amiable Luo Dan, and smiled too, with an indescribably gentle face.

    No monsters came up all this time, the group gradually relaxed, Bai Li sat against the wall, Isaiah fell asleep with his head leaning against the wall, Rodin was wiping a gun with a cloth strip, the others  Or fall asleep sitting up, or stand up guard, or fall into deep thought.

    At this time Ouyang got up with a flashlight and wanted to go to the corridor, but Chu Han stopped him and said, "Why are you going?"

    Ouyang said with a nervous expression: "I want to make it easier."

    Chu Han frowned, and at this time Yise and Zhong Li also stood up and said: "Let's go together, be safe with more people."

    Chu Han said: "Be careful." Then he waved his hand and let them solve it by themselves.

    The original silence was restored, and after a while, He Haoqing's voice was heard: "Bai Li, were you a student of SA before?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, looked at He Haoqing, and He Haoqing said to himself again: "It should be, originally, I was going to return to China to work in your school as a researcher, but I came here before I came here. It depends on your actions and  Reaction, I guessed right."

    Bai Li didn't say a word, his face remained calm, but there was a commotion in his heart, not only her, but people like Chu Han and Luo Dan who were pretending to sleep were also a little surprised.  Bai Li settled down. This kind of person can analyze other people's psychology through their subtle emotional changes and habitual actions. She can only face him very naturally.

    Bai Li said: "I am."

    He Haoqing adjusted his glasses and said with a smile: "Sure enough, to tell you the truth, I have read your file before."

    However, Bai Li stopped answering the phone. The best way to deal with this kind of person who can see through your psychology through clues is to keep silent.  Chu Han thought about it a few times, but he didn't rush to think about it for a while, and Ouyang and the others had been there for a long time, so Chu Han established contact with the system to contact them.

    "Why haven't you come back yet?"

    "It will be ready soon, and the toilet has to be rushed in class, boss." Ouyang's voice sounded a little dissatisfied.

    Esther's voice came: "We are ready to go back, Ouyang, hurry up."

    "What's the rush, at least wait for the master to pull up his pants."

    "Hurry up" Before Esther finished speaking, Chu Han heard Ouyang's screams on the other side, and then there were crackling gunshots.

    On Ouyang's side, after pulling up his trousers, he suddenly turned his head and saw a black shadow hanging upside down on the lamp. He couldn't help screaming in fright  .com

 Chapter Forty: Invasion of Darkness (3)

    ?

    Chu Han heard a scream, and then the contact was cut off. He stood up abruptly and said, "Something happened, Qi Xiu, Lei Ji will follow me, and the others will stay here."

    The three of Chu Han quickly ran to the toilet, and the others immediately stood up, each of them looking solemn.  Seeing the backs of the three of Chu Han disappearing, Bai Li tightened his grip on the gun.

    Ouyang's side is extremely dangerous. I don't know if Ouyang was lucky. When the humanoid claws came over, his gun was just hanging on his chest, and he narrowly blocked the first wave of attack, but only scratched his clothes a little.  Shocked, screamed, the clothes on them were all exchanged with the system, the quality was comparable to bulletproof vests, but they were scratched so easily, he backed away in a hurry, quickly picked up and put them in his pocket  flashlight turned on.

    Yise and Zhong Li had already come over from the sink outside at the moment Ouyang screamed. They saw Ouyang leaning against the wall in shock and looking around nervously.  Whereabouts of the attacker.

    Esther was a little puzzled, but when she saw Ouyang's torn clothes, she asked, "Where are those monsters?"

    Ouyang took a few deep breaths, and then said: "How do I know, shit, what can I see clearly when I'm in the dark."

    "Who told you not to turn on the flashlight." Iser said coolly.

    Ouyang tugged at the clothes that were scratched, and muttered: "Isn't this inconvenient?"

    Esther didn't bother arguing with him, but he also made mistakes. He didn't expect this to happen just because he was washing his hands.

    "Let's go back first."

    As soon as the words fell, the three of Chu Han also came over here. Seeing that Esther and the others were safe and sound, they asked with some doubts: "What happened?"

    "Ouyang was attacked." Esther said.

    Chu Han looked at Ouyang who had recovered to normal, and said, "Let's go back first."

    Several people went back to the hall together, and everyone was relieved to see that they came back safe and sound, and their tense nerves were slightly relaxed.

    Chu Han stood among the crowd, and said, "Ouyang, tell me about your situation just now."

    Ouyang touched his nose, and then said: "Actually, it's nothing. I just saw a box of black shadows and was scratched by that thing. But the claws are really not a joke. Such a solid clothes are easily scratched. Then  As soon as Esther and the others came in, it was all brightly lit, but they didn't see where the monster went."

    "You mean, it only sneaked up on you once and then disappeared?" Chu Han frowned, as if feeling a little weird.

    Bai Li suddenly said at this moment: "Could it be because of the light?"

    Everyone looked at Bai Li in puzzlement, Bai Li paused and said: "When you attacked us earlier, as soon as you turned on the flashlights, they disappeared immediately. According to Ouyang, they should also disappear when there is light.  "

    After what Bai Li said, Ouyang immediately said: "It seems so, does that mean that as long as we keep the flashlight on and wait until dawn, nothing will happen?"

    "You think beautiful." Qi Xiu squinted at him.

    "I think we'd better be vigilant. Although those monsters don't know what kind of creatures they are, they are good at concealing themselves and making sneak attacks. As you said before, the settings of the system are ever-changing. So, this adaptability  For predators who live in the dark, what do you think the corresponding settings are given by the system?" Chu Han said.

    Everyone frowned and didn't speak. Luo Dan looked at Bai Li with a calm face, and heard her say: "There is no day."

    Everyone's face changed when they thought of this. If this is the case, what should they do when they rest? This kind of high-energy flashlight can last for about three or four hours each, except that it has stronger lighting functions and a wider range than ordinary flashlights.  , but not durable.  In the past, this kind of flashlight was equipped because of its strong lighting function and solar charging. They didn't often use it, but it was just for emergencies.  Except for Isaiah, who is not equipped with too much equipment, they have fifteen flashlights in total. Even if they are used one by one, they cannot last for three days.

    He Haoqing leaned against the wall, unconsciously turned the silver ring on the index finger of his left hand, looked at the crowd and said: "They are good at sneak attacks, so we must not be alone, it is not sure whether there is really no day, we can only wait.  Under normal circumstances, the night is from 6:00 pm to 5:00 am, a total of 12 hours. It has been 5 hours and 34 minutes since we arrived here.  Just wait for six or seven hours, and if there is still no dawn, it will prove that the previous guess is correct."

    What He Haoqing said made everyone faintly hopeful againIntensive attack.  He was able to dodge their attacks with ease.  Then those humanoid monsters no longer just dodged the attack, but after dodging the attack, they immediately rushed towards them with their paws raised.  Everyone barely dodged it. Compared with the opponent's fierce and unexpected attack, it was a bit difficult to defend against it.

    This kind of melee attack, coupled with the unstoppable movement and the coordinated movement between monsters, suddenly Jiang Lan and Su Qing's guns were knocked out, and the two watched the black shadows approaching, Lei Ji and Feikels  They pulled them away one by one, but Su Qing's back was still scratched, and Su Qing couldn't help crying out in pain.

    The sudden change made everyone more nervous. Because Bai Li was distracted protecting Isaiah, she was almost slapped in the face. After she fought back, the black shadow quickly disappeared, followed by another round of attacks.  There is no chance to shoot, and attacks come from all directions. Even if they can take care of this side, everyone cooperates tacitly, but there are always some blind spots for them to take advantage of.

    In the end, holding a gun will become a burden, because when you attack one side with a gun, even if everyone is back to back, even if everyone is attacking all directions with a gun, there will always be unexpected attacks.  The monsters seemed to be everywhere, and they were able to avoid such a dense attack, which made everyone's hearts in a tight state.

    At this time, Bai Li felt a gust of wind blowing on his forehead, and turned his head to avoid it without thinking, but charged at Isaiah with the attack, Bai Li turned back to pull Isaiah, and wanted to avoid it at this time.  It was too late to attack, and with a hiss, Bai Li felt as if his entire right arm was being torn apart. He couldn't help but groaned in pain, and pulled Isaiah to one side to avoid the second attack.  But it also broke the ring formation formed by everyone.

    The attacks of the humanoid monsters became more and more intensive, and the number seemed to be increasing. Gradually, everyone was covered with wounds, and blood was constantly bleeding from deep or shallow wounds.  Lei Ji, Fickels, and Kanway simply dropped their guns and attacked with daggers. Such close combat was more convenient than using guns.

    Everyone has been in passive defense. Even if they have adapted to the darkness, they can still see moving black shadows in the dark. However, due to the speed and number, and the broken defensive formation, it is even more difficult to face the enemy.  Bai Li had already taken out his dagger, and the moment his right hand was attacked, the gun had already dropped, and he barely endured the pain to block waves of attacks.  However, this undoubtedly made everyone more uneasy.

    Every time when everyone's daggers were about to touch the enemy's body, the opponent seemed to dodge it, as if they could predict their actions.  During the fight, gaps in defense slowly appeared for those with weaker physical strength. Jiang Lan, Su Qing, and He Haoqing began to feel a little powerless, and even Lei Ji and Fickels began to break out in cold sweat. Such an endless fight was extremely unfavorable to them  .

    Bai Li looked at the strangely moving monster in front of him, protecting Isaiah, his right hand became more and more difficult, the blood flowed out almost continuously, her face became paler, Rodin noticed her strangeness, and moved closer to her to block it  One attack.  At this moment, Jiang Li exclaimed, a monster threw her down, and was about to be scratched by its claws, Jiang Li suddenly grabbed the humanoid monster's claws, but due to her lack of strength, she was still caught, but it was a matter of time  Suddenly, Kanway stabbed at the monster with a knife, but the opponent seemed to have foreseen it, and turned his head to avoid it. Then when Jiang Li attacked with the gun picked up from the ground, he jumped away from the original place in an instant.

    Kanway hurriedly picked up Jiang Lan who had fallen to the ground. Jiang Lan stood up, holding a gun, breathing a little short of breath, but she was not as flustered as before. She stood up and quickly joined the battle.

    There were more and more wounds on He Haoqing's body, and his movements became more and more sluggish, and Bai Li's side was also quite uncomfortable. Isaiah just stood there, without panic or fear on his face, and watched everyone's movements calmly.  Bai Li noticed something strange, but now he had to do his best to deal with the matter in front of him.

    I don't know how long it has passed, these monsters are no longer attacking one by one, but attacking in groups. Due to hand injuries and blood loss, Bai Li lost his dagger in one attack.  Saiyan attacked (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-One: Dark Invasion (4)

    ?

    Bai Li rushed towards Isaiah suddenly, and threw him down to avoid the attack. The people here were facing more and more intensive attacks, and they had no time to take care of others. After Bai Li threw himself behind Isaiah,  Hastily hugged him and rolled on the ground to avoid the attacking claws.  Because his right hand was so painful that he couldn't use his strength, he could only hold the gun in Kuronosuke's left hand, and while fighting back, he pulled up Isaiah who was on the ground.

    Bai Li didn't notice that his neck was scratched. Fortunately, he only scratched a few times lightly, but the pain was extremely unbearable, as if the usual pain had been magnified ten times.  Bai Li endured the injury, but her movements became slower and slower, and there were more and more wounds on her body. She suddenly felt that she was slowly getting cold all over, and felt like she wanted to vomit. Everything in front of her seemed to be slowing down.  Including herself.

    This feeling of disobedience shocked her, but her limbs did not listen to the control of her brain. She suddenly saw a monster's claw sweeping towards her. Bai Li's eyes widened, but she was pulled away at a critical moment. There seemed to be only a gust of wind at the door.  scratched.  Bai Li looked at Isaiah who was pulling her in shock, but didn't give her a chance to recover, and Isaiah suddenly pulled her and ran away.

    But after running a few steps, he heard a burst of hurried footsteps, and after a while, he saw a beam of white light coming, Bai Li squinted his eyes involuntarily, and raised his hand to block it.

    "Bai Li?"

    A call made Bai Li look intently. It was Chu Han and the others. They looked a little embarrassed. Everyone had large and small wounds on their bodies. Seeing Bai Li and Isaiah who were about to run away, Chu Han's  His complexion changed slightly, but he didn't ask any more questions. Instead, he rushed to the hall with the others with a gun. The flashlights on Chu Han's body were normal. As soon as they came into contact with the bright light, a group of humanoid monsters rushed around quickly.  There was still a hissing but somewhat sharp sound from the mouth, bright light and gunshots, and soon the monsters disappeared, and some of them who couldn't escape fast enough were killed and fell from the ceiling and walls.

    At this time, everyone was able to rest.  A group of people finally breathed a sigh of relief, and verified that these ghosts are sensitive to light.  After finally having time to rest, everyone bandaged and treated their wounds.  Even with the high-efficiency hemostatic spray, there will still be a small amount of blood oozing out. Unlike before, even large wounds can heal quickly, but now the healing is very slow. Small wounds are fine, and slightly larger wounds take a while to heal.  scab.

    After making sure it was safe, Chu Han asked after everything had been dealt with: "Is there something wrong with your flashlight?"

    Ouyang shook the flashlight in his hand and said: "I don't know, I can't turn it on anyway." While speaking, Ouyang turned on the switch, but the flashlight flickered on, and everyone couldn't help but wonder.  Others tried it one after another, and the flashlight returned to normal.

    "This is fucking out of the question." Ouyang turned the flashlight on and off, turned it off and on again, with a depressed expression on his face.

    The expressions of the other people were different. He Haoqing held the flashlight in his hand and did not speak. He glanced at everyone's faces, and then lowered his head.

    Fickels' face was a bit serious, he took a deep breath, and said dryly: "The claws of these monsters seem to have special ingredients. After being scratched, they can inhibit people's self-healing function, even if they are injured  A small wound will still bleed."

    Everyone's expressions changed when they heard that, but Qi Xiu asked, "When we came before, Bai Li, where are you and that idiot planning to go?"

    Bai Li didn't expect him to bring the question to himself again, his pale face due to blood loss became even more ugly at this moment, Bai Li stared at Qi Xiu steadfastly, and didn't answer his question, just looked at him straight  .

    Qi Xiu didn't understand what she was doing, but being stared at by Bai Li without shyness, he felt a little guilty inexplicably, he avoided her gaze and said, "Why didn't you answer?"

    Here Jin Huangting and Luo Dan said at the same time: "Is your question meaningful?"

    The voices of the two were unexpectedly unified, and they looked at each other, slightly surprised, but Luo Dan continued: "I don't understand why Bai Li has to be involved every time something happens, why? A group of big men have to take a  Girl as an excuse?"

    Qi Xiu was a little choked up by a sentence, and wanted to refute something, but seeing Chu Han's unusually gloomy face, he opened his mouth and swallowed the words he wanted to say.

    Chu Han's face was particularly cold, and he stared at Bai Li and Isaiah with strange eyes. When Bai Li was stared at by him like this, he always felt a chill down his spine.  , but he couldn't show his face, so he could only bite the bullet and let him stare at him. Fortunately, Chu Han didn't ask her any questions, but said: "These monsters are numerous, and they are good at sneak attacks and organized attacks.  Fast, combined with the ability to seem to see through our actions, is tricky."

    Everyone frowned, as if recalling that??: "It's okay."

    Fickels smiled and said: "If you are paid too much attention to Qi Xiu, he is not targeting you, but he is too cautious." Fickels also knew that this reason was a bit far-fetched, but he still said it bravely  .

    "You know, a lot of unreasonable things happened after you appeared, your performance in the primary battle, that mysterious girl, and Isaiah, these just make us feel a little uneasy." Fickels said  Talking to himself, he didn't look at Bai Li, his eyes fell on the flickering fire not far away.

    Bai Li said: "What do you want me to do? Leave this team?"

    Fickels shook his head, and said with surprise on his face: "You misunderstood, I just" Fickels was silent for a while, not knowing what to say, he could only say: "I just want to say, we are  Teammates, so everyone has to build basic trust."

    After finishing speaking, Fickels looked a little embarrassed. He was not good at saying these serious things, and he always felt that the words did not match the words when he said it. He touched his nose and simply shut up.

    Bai Li probably understood what he meant, and had some doubts about her, but she was not fully on guard, but she didn't have an answer to what he doubted first, which was simply a dead end.

    Although the others closed their eyes and seemed to be asleep, they were actually listening with their ears open, but they didn't hear Bai Li's answer, and they had their own thoughts.

    Next, Kanwei and Chu Han kept watch first, and then took turns with Jin Huangting and Qi Xiu.  Those monsters did not attack again, and everyone spent a peaceful time in the flames.

    Bai Li felt a slight heat on the back of her neck, and even the blood flow all over her body seemed to be speeding up. She frowned and touched the back of her neck. Recently, she often felt strange. After thinking about it for a while, she couldn't make a clue, so she simply closed her eyes.  In the end, she also slowly fell asleep in the orange firelight. In her sleep, she dreamed that something seemed to strangle her throat, and her whole body was bound, unable to move at all. Her mind was dizzy, and she felt as if her bones were about to be  It hurt like crushing, when she opened her eyes, she saw a huge black shadow, black tentacles spreading all over the room, and she was tightly bound by that piece of black, others  It was the same, his eyes widened in horror, he couldn't even scream, and there was slowly despair and fear in his eyes

    Bai Li woke up from his sleep almost convulsively. When he opened his eyes, he saw Luo Dan sitting next to her, holding her arm vigorously, while everyone else showed surprise.

    Bai Li was still not fully awake from the dream, the piercing pain still seemed to linger in her body, and it really made her breathe heavily. She felt a scorching heat on the back of her neck, which almost burned her skin.  Pain, I can't help moaning while covering the back of my neck with my hands.

    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what happened at all, they were only woken up by Bai Li's groans, and seeing her complexion getting uglier and her body convulsing, Feikers couldn't see her appearing either.  What's the problem, I only know that she may be dreaming, but she can't be forced to wake her up, otherwise it might have the opposite effect.

    Bai Li panted fiercely with her mouth wide open, and her heart was beating rapidly. She seemed to be able to feel the pulsation of her own blood rushing rapidly. When she finally calmed down, her body was still trembling slightly involuntarily.

    Rodin frowned and asked, "Are you okay? What's the matter?"

    Bai Li took a deep breath, then let it out, swallowed his saliva to moisten his parched throat, and then said weakly: "It's just a nightmare."

    "Nightmare? What kind of dream can scare you like this?" Chu Han asked in a low voice.

    Bai Li pursed his lips, still covering the back of his neck with his left hand, opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say.  Luo Dan saw that her expression was different, so he said: "Take it easy, we will talk about anything later."

    At this time, Isaiah held a water bottle and handed it to Bai Li's mouth. Bai Li was stunned for a while, took a sip of water from the water bottle, although her breathing calmed down, her heartbeat was still a little fast, and her hand held the water bottle slightly.  A little trembling, that dream felt too real, and she became more and more uneasy in her heart.

    Everyone was a little irritated by Bai Li, and no one was in the mood to sleep. At this moment, He Haoqing said, "We have been here for at least six or seven hours, and there is still no sign of dawn, so it is very likely that our guess is  That's right, there is no day here, only night."

    As soon as the words came out, everyone's face was a little ugly, the hall was silent, and no one noticed a huge black shadow passed the outer wall of the hotel (Remember the website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Two: Invasion of Darkness (5)

    ?

    Bai Li felt a sense of panic in her heart. She clutched the back of her neck tightly, her heart was beating rapidly, and her whole body felt chilled by freezing. A lot of information flashed through her mind quickly, such as games, elementary battles, Carmine, etc.  , abilities, Isaiah, everyone in the base, and every game I have experienced

    Others could not understand Bai Li's sudden pale face, Luo Dan's hand was on her arm, it was cold, and he couldn't help exerting some strength.  Bai Li noticed the slight pain in Dao's arm, she turned her head to see Luo Dan's puzzled and worried eyes, wiped her face, and said softly, "I'm fine."

    Others stared at her, Bai Li drank a few more sips of water to calm his breathing and heartbeat, resting his left hand on his forehead, his face was hidden in the shadows.

    "What exactly did you dream that could scare you like that?" Chu Han asked.

    Bai Li kept his head down, took a few deep breaths and then raised his head, "I just dreamed of some unpleasant things."

    Yise leaned on the sofa, exchanged a glance with Qi Xiu and said, "That's all?"

    Bai Li nodded, her mind is in a mess now, many thoughts popped up, but she couldn't find the answer, as if she was caught in a trap full of strings and thorns.

    Seeing Bai Li clutching the back of his neck, Chu Han asked, "What's wrong with your neck?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, then said, "It's nothing, I feel a little uncomfortable."

    Chu Han didn't ask any more questions, but Jiang Lan said worriedly: "Think about something happy, I'll comfort myself like this when I have nightmares together."

    Bai Li nodded. The discomfort in her neck was gone. She twisted her neck and put the water bottle on the small table beside her. In the living room, only the sound of the flames licking and burning could be heard.

    Bai Li tried his best to weaken his sense of existence. Compared with this weird silence, direct questioning made people more relaxed.  The attitude of the crowd made her have to be wary. Even if she was telling the truth, it was indeed ambiguous and suspicious to others. Similarly, she didn't trust anyone, and there were some things she couldn't say.  Although every time Chu Han and others questioned each other, they just let it go without forcing it, but this strange pattern made her feel more uneasy. It felt like someone had woven a net, and she was about to join  prey.

    This kind of cognition made her have to be on guard. Everyone here has limited trust. If she wants to stay in this team, she must continue to maintain this subtlety with everyone.

    Bai Li cupped his face in his hands, rubbed his eyes, and temporarily let his head rest.  At this time, Isaiah's head leaned against Bai Li's shoulder, and Bai Li instinctively stretched out his hand to push it away. Seeing his face sleeping peacefully with his eyes closed, he paused with his hands, frowning and did not move.

    Everyone watched Isaiah leaning on Bai Li's shoulder, and although Bai Li had a bad face, he still let him carry it.  Everyone had some thoughts about Bai Li, but they didn't express it publicly. Most of them had a wait-and-see attitude.

    The silent atmosphere in the hall was a bit depressing, Ouyang couldn't hold it back, he wanted to open his mouth to speak, but he didn't know what to say, everyone had a dead face, he scratched his head, and looked a little irritable at the fire.

    Isaiah straightened up suddenly, Bai Li was startled, seeing him staring blankly in the direction of the window, she looked at the heavy curtains, and didn't quite understand his movements, but in the next second, a wave of  A cold feeling struck, not only Bai Li, but everyone present felt a creepy feeling.

    Everyone stood up abruptly, picked up their weapons, and felt goosebumps all over their bodies. The cold feeling seemed to linger in every pore, and the slightest bit of freedom made people's hairs stand on end.

    Isaiah sat on the sofa in a daze, Bai Li saw that he was not in the right state, so he stretched out his hand and pushed him, his body seemed to shake, then he looked at Bai Li with some confusion, and then smiled at Bai Li.  Bai Li was a little puzzled, but still whispered, "Remember to hide behind me."

    But that feeling suddenly disappeared, and everyone felt their whole body relax, and the cramped horror disappeared without a trace in an instant, as if it was just their illusion before.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement, and the guard was relaxed a little. Ouyang and Zhong Li were about to sit back on the sofa, when Chu Han suddenly shot at the aisle in Ouyang's direction, and everyone looked at him inexplicably.  , Ouyang and Zhong Li were even more frightened, and they froze in place.

    Bai Li felt that her breathing was a little disturbed. Her senses were more sensitive than ordinary people. Even without the supernatural power, her intuition was still sharp. The moment Chu Han shot, she felt something flashing across the aisle, with a very strange feeling.  Good feeling.  She tilted her head to look at Chu Han. Chu Han's face was unprecedentedly cold, and his eyes seemed to be frozen.

    Bai Li's expression froze suddenly,Yes, Jin Huangting in front said loudly: "What are you doing in a daze? Let's go!"

    Luo Dan stared at the blackness, gritted his teeth, turned around and ran towards Jin Huangting, she believed that Bai Li would not die so easily.

    When Bai Li was suddenly dragged to the ground, there were tentacles-like black spots on her ankles. She kicked her legs desperately, and the black patch disappeared again. The premonition of danger suddenly struck, and Bai Li ran away quickly according to her instinct.  When the black ink attacked like a living thing, she had already run to her maximum limit, broke through the black membrane with the power of speed, and ran to the corridor.

    As soon as Bai Li broke away from the black envelopment, he ran down the corridor quickly. In the white light illuminated by the flashlight, there was endless black slowly spreading not far behind him.

    All of a sudden, she heard gunshots one after another, and she immediately followed the gunshots.  When Bai Li heard the voice getting louder, she saw Ouyang, Jiang Lan, and Su Qing. The three of them were facing a group of humanoid monsters. For some reason, none of them had a flashlight.

    Bai Li took a flashlight to shine on it, and the group of monsters suddenly scattered in all directions. The three of them looked over under the glaring light. When they saw that it was Bai Li, Ouyang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Why are you the only one?"

    Bai Li wasn't in the mood to talk to them, but he still said patiently: "Get out of here quickly first."

    Seeing that Bai Li's face was so ugly, the three of them closed their mouths. The four of them ran out of the hotel in pairs. Bai Li tried to establish contact with other people, but there was no response. She looked at Ouyang and the others who were bleeding.  Wound asked, "Where's your flashlight?"

    Ouyang covered his wound and grinned, "It fell, I didn't pay attention when I ran."

    Bai Li frowned and looked at Jiang Lan and Su Qing. Jiang Lan looked embarrassed, and Su Qing stared at her expressionlessly.  Bai Li turned his gaze away and ran to the street without stopping. He saw several monsters all around, but he was afraid of the light and didn't pounce on them.  When Bai Li turned his head and saw that the outside of the hotel had been wrapped in that layer of black, and the nearby humanoid monsters had also been swallowed up, Bai Li was startled and ran away quickly.

    Seeing Bai Li running so fast, the three of Ouyang also quickened their pace to follow.  Countless humanoid monsters surrounded it, but they only hid in the dark, and quickly avoided as soon as the light touched it.

    Bai Li looked around, and ran out recklessly. It was dangerous inside, but it wasn't necessarily safe outside.  If the flashlight goes out, they will soon fall prey to the monster's mouth.  It's just that Bai Li wondered where the others went. No matter how fast they ran, there would always be counterattacks against so many monsters outside, but there was no obvious sound on the quiet street.

    The four of them ran for a while, and the surroundings were full of familiar buildings. Bai Li raised his head and looked around, his heart tightened. This This is obviously the street of the hotel they ran past just now. Bai Li looked behind him,  Sure enough, it was still the street at the entrance of the hotel.  Bai Li's eyes widened, and many questions flashed through her mind. She believed that her sense of direction would not make such low-level mistakes. Even if she walked through the maze, she was confident that she could get out, but now they returned to the original point.

    Ouyang and Jiang Lanhe found out. After breathing steadily due to running, Ouyang stared at the dark hotel with a dumbfounded look: "Dare you take us around and come back?"

    Bai Li unconsciously clenched the flashlight tightly, closed his eyes, tried to recall the strange places, then recalled the nightmare he had, frowned and thought for a while: "Maybe we can't run away,  If you want to go back alive, maybe you have to go back to the hotel."

    "Huh? What are you talking about, you didn't see the ghostly things in the hotel, and you still let us go back?" Ouyang shouted.

    Jiang Lan thought about it calmly, and she said: "But how can the few of us deal with the strange things inside?"

    Bai Li exhaled and said, "I don't know, I dreamed about it before."

    "Dream? You mean that nightmare you had?" Jiang Lan asked in surprise.

    Bai Li nodded, Ouyang and Jiang Lan looked at each other with suspicion in their eyes, Ouyang asked, "Do you have the ability to predict?"

    Bai Li snorted and said, "How is that possible."

    But having said that, Bai Li himself was very puzzled, but it was not so much a dream, but a real fact.  An absurd idea even flashed in Bai Li's mind. That dream seemed to be implanted in her by someone. It felt like a short fragment, but it made her feel terrified involuntarily. Even she couldn't explain the one after another.  Grotesque.

    Bai Li said: "You can either go in with me, or stay here and deal with those monsters."

    The three of them were silent, and after a while Ouyang gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, you're going to die anyway anyway, and it won't matter if you fight."

    Jiang Lan bit her lower lip, and finally nodded. Su Qing didn't speak, but just took Jiang Lan's hand. Jiang Lan smiled at her, but she just stared at Bai Li, with a strange expression on her face.  , couldn't tell if she was laughing or what, Jiang Lan frowned when she saw her strange expression, and her thoughts changed a few times.

    The four of them walked towards the place that looked like a black hole, and Bai Li comforted herself even more, she had to believe in herself, she would definitely be able to go back alive!  You must also go back alive!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??It won't matter if you fight hard.  "

    Jiang Lan bit her lower lip, and finally nodded. Su Qing didn't speak, but just took Jiang Lan's hand. Jiang Lan smiled at her, but she just stared at Bai Li, with a strange expression on her face.  , couldn't tell if she was laughing or what, Jiang Lan frowned when she saw her strange expression, and her thoughts changed a few times.

    The four of them walked towards the place that looked like a black hole, and Bai Li comforted herself even more, she had to believe in herself, she would definitely be able to go back alive!  You must also go back alive!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Three: Dark Invasion (6)

    ?

    Bai Li kept on stepping, a voice shouted from the bottom of her heart, she knew that she was still a little scared, but she couldn't back down.  Thinking of this, she smiled wryly in her heart, it turned out that she was even more timid and afraid of death than she imagined.

    In fact, speaking of it, she was a little impulsive, and she wasn't sure whether it was the right decision to go back to the hotel, but she couldn't find any other way except to take a gamble.  Moreover, whether she was suspected or entangled in strange things, she was always in a passive state in the past.  And besides living, she now has another level of fighting spirit. She wants to find out the truth of these mysteries, even if she really dies, she must die clearly.

    Standing in front of the dark building, she couldn't see where the door was. Bai Li took a deep breath, and according to the previous memory of the hotel layout, she rushed into the hotel, and all she saw was endless black.  Life-like squirms were everywhere, Bai Li had no choice but to continue moving forward blindly, he could only stand in the center and wait cautiously.

    Ouyang, Jiang Lan and Su Qing also came in behind them, seeing that Bai Li just stood there motionless, while the creepy darkness surrounded him.

    Bai Li's heart twitched suddenly, and the previous sense of fear struck again. This time, the premonition of danger was clearer and stronger than before, and even tinged with coldness. Bai Li felt goosebumps all over his body.  , She restrained her growing sense of fear, collected herself, and told herself to keep calm.

    At this time, the black under the feet of the four people began to move around, and slowly wrapped around the feet and legs of the four people, and along the way, Bai Li violently waved the thing that was wrapped around like a fog with his hands, and the others did the same.  Actions.

    "What the hell is this?" Ouyang flicked his hands and feet to avoid those black ones.

    Then black limbs sprang out of the slowly wriggling black walls, twisting strangely one by one.

    Bai Li kept shooting with his gun, but those bullets seemed to be sucked in, completely useless. Bai Li remembered the bullets he exchanged for dealing with ghosts and gods, but even if he changed them, they were still useless. Physical attacks didn't work.  , nor ghosts and gods, so what the hell are they facing now?

    Seeing this, Ouyang regretted coming in with Bai Li, and his heart became more and more nervous, but he couldn't attack with a gun, which made him a little at a loss.

    Not only Ouyang was nervous, Jiang Lan and Su Qing were not much better, and Bai Li felt that she was stiff all over. She didn't want to recall the feeling of suffocation in her dream, but she just felt that she couldn't restrain the spreading fear.  There was a strange cold feeling on her body again, with a slight tingling pain, she couldn't help moaning in a low voice, and with this strange feeling, the surrounding black seemed to be stimulated by something, suddenly  Those black twisted limbs rushed towards the four of them quickly.

    Ouyang stared and yelled with a machine gun and fired, but he still didn't stop the black limb's attack. Seeing that he was about to pounce on him, Bai Li pulled him violently and narrowly dodged it, while Su Qing and Jiang Lan  This side also avoided in time, and then the four of them just avoided conservatively and did not attack, but the movements of those black limbs became faster and faster, and more and more were derived from the wall.

    While avoiding the attack, Bai Li looked at the dark corridor entrance. If her thinking was correct, the others should have also walked back to the original point, and what's more, they didn't come out at all, they couldn't establish contact, or died  , or this black ghost can block their communication with the system.

    Bai Li knew that her thoughts were groundless, but she couldn't find any reason to explain this weird thing other than thinking this way. She vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she didn't know how to solve it. The restlessness and uneasiness in her heart could no longer be suppressed.  Can't help it, she wants to gamble!

    Suddenly, Bai Li lowered his body to avoid the pounce of the two black limbs, turned and ran into the corridor, the black under his feet seemed to have changed, it became like a solid body, and there was a soft sticky feeling when he stepped on it  , Bai Li ignored the abnormality under his feet, and ran in quickly.

    Seeing Bai Li running away abruptly, the three of Ouyang were stunned for a moment, Ouyang came back to his senses the fastest, cursed and said: "Damn, you have to run and let me know!" Then quickly followed.

    Jiang Lan also quickly followed Ouyang and ran into the corridor along the white light, while Su Qing behind her was dragged down by a black wave because of a momentary stupefaction, fell to the ground, screamed suddenly, and then threw off the scarf on her feet.  Behind the things, seeing more and more distorted black, she couldn't help shouting: "Jiang Lan, Jiang Lan, save me!"

    But at this time, Jiang Lan was already chasing after Bai Li with Ouyang. Due to her high speed, she quickly ran out of the hall, and she had to avoid all black objects that might attack at any time, so she didn't notice Su Qing for a while.  fell behind, and did not hear her cry.She was full of surprise. She thought that since the gun was useless, the dagger was more convenient, but ordinary daggers were useless in attacking. She also had the mentality of giving it a try. Now that this thing is effective, she was somewhat pleasantly surprised.

    Bai Li's hands kept moving, but those black ones had no scruples. The severed black limbs would disperse like mist, but would soon condense into new ones, and the cycle continued. Chu Han squinted his eyes to see her clearly.  With the dagger in his hand, his movements slowed down, remembering that he also had that kind of dagger, but he had never used it.

    With a thought, he had already taken out the dagger from the space ring, and solved the entangled limbs around him in a few strokes, and He Haoqing's eyes flashed slightly.

    Although Bai Li and Chu Han were relatively relaxed, those things attacked endlessly, and their attacks did not cause any damage to the body, but stuck to the body, slowly eroding the package.  And when it touches human skin, there will be an abnormal cold feeling, which makes people's hair stand on end.

    Bai Li always felt an indescribably weird feeling. According to her previous speculation, the ferocious sense of terror in the dream was definitely more than just this kind of attack. Those black things seemed to appear slowly, and then began to change.  Gotta be aggressive, and if that's the case, thenthese things are growing.

    Thinking of this, Bai Li was stunned for a moment. When he lost his mind, there was an attack. Suddenly a figure rushed towards her, and quickly took her hand and turned around to avoid the attack.

    Bai Li quickly regained consciousness, looking at He Haoqing who was smiling very kindly in front of him, He Haoqing quickly let go of her hand and said, "Be careful."

    As soon as the words fell, everyone felt a strange movement under their feet. At the same time, Bai Li felt that sharp tingling again, with a biting coolness.  Even the air seemed to have a strange sense of constriction, the space was slightly distorted, and the black on the wall and the ground slowly began to merge.

    ?Everyone was in a state of amazement. Zhong Li was temporarily unsteady because of the uneven ground under his feet, and almost fell down. Lei Ji grabbed her by the collar to keep him from falling.  Everyone slowly gathered in one place, facing the increasingly compact space, Chu Han slashed violently, drawing a scratch in the blackness.  He gathered a force, and before the scratches converged, he rushed out towards the scratches.

    When everyone saw his movements, they didn't do what he thought and rushed out. Before the black came together like a sphere, they made a final struggle. At this time, Bai Li's hand was suddenly wrapped in the black, and she flung it away.  I used too much force, and I didn't notice it for a while, and the flashlight fell to the ground. This time, the black quickly covered the flashlight, and the flashlight only flashed a few times before losing its light.  In an instant, everyone fell into a deadly darkness.

    At this moment, Bai Li rushed out with the crowd, but the pain on her neck became more and more obvious. She clutched the back of her neck, as if a nightmare had come true. In the darkness, she felt something  Things slowly approached him, Bin Penguin entangled around him vaguely, and goose bumps suddenly appeared on his skin.

    Bai Li could only feel the darkness around her. She couldn't hear any sound, couldn't see any objects, and in the space where she couldn't reach her fingers, she was the only one standing there

    He Haoqing, who had been paying attention to Bai Li, noticed Bai Li's strangeness as a matter of course. He squinted his eyes and approached Bai Li, and grabbed her hand with a sudden force. The severe pain in his hand made Bai Li quickly walk out of the atmosphere.

    In the dark, He Haoqing's voice was a little cold and said: "Don't be confused by yourself, what you see may not be true."

    Bai Li didn't quite understand what he said, but there was a faint light in the darkness. It was the watch they were wearing, and there was a small light on it. Chu Han's voice came from the darkness: "Take the watch on the watch.  Night vision turned on so we could pinpoint everyone's location."

    Chu Han originally led the crowd to rush out, but the black accelerated and gathered in the middle, and they were almost wrapped in it. Chu Han retreated in time to avoid the end of being eroded.

    Bai Li's hand still didn't leave the back of his neck. He Haoqing let go of Bai Li's hand in the dark. Before the light of the flashlight went out, she noticed Bai Li's movement of clutching the back of his neck and moaning softly. Thinking of this, He Haoqing smiled  .

    At this time, they were already enveloped. Except for the faint light from the watch, only Chu Han, Qi Xiu, and Fickels, who had exchanged foreign blood, could see clearly in the dark. Lei Ji and Yiser  He has not exchanged for foreign blood, but spent more on strengthening his own body and weapons. Although it is a little blurry, he can still see it, while others can know the existence and position of the other party through the dim light.

    Suddenly, Bai Li felt a gust of wind coming towards him. Bai Li sensed something strange and instinctively avoided it. Just as she was avoiding it, a shadow suddenly approached her, and a huge pain hit her in the dark.  , she only smelled a familiar breath (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Come on, in the dark, she only smells a familiar breath (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Four: Dark Invasion (7)

    ?

    Enduring the pain, Bai Li kicked her. The man didn't seem to expect her movement, and was kicked to the ground violently, letting out a muffled groan.  In the dark, Bai Li couldn't see who it was, but she would never forget the smell of people.  People who were on the verge of life and death were often very sensitive to the fresh smell of blood, and soon Chu Han and the others could smell it.

    Chu Han and Qi Xiu could see the people on the ground clearly. Qi Xiu and Iser narrowed their eyes slightly. Chu Han and the others had discussed before and planned to take advantage of the opportunity to deal with her in the game, but they forgot for a while, looking at the abdomen  Bai Li, who was stabbed, knew that he should have interrupted her limbs when the game came in and let her fend for herself.

    Bai Li looked at Su Qing, who had not gotten up for a long time after being kicked heavily in the abdomen by herself. She was stabbed deeply just now, and the blood kept flowing out. The rapid blood loss made her a little dizzy.  But in the dark, Feikes dared not pull out the dagger rashly, fearing it would cause massive bleeding, but if he didn't pull it out, Bai Li would soon fall into shock and other symptoms due to excessive blood loss.

    Bai Li seemed to be aware of Fickels' hesitation, so he gritted his teeth and pulled out the dagger. Even though he moved quickly enough, the severe pain of the blade twitching from his body still spread very clearly to all parts of his body.  The moment she got out of the body, a lot of blood gushed out. Fickels held the wound for him very skillfully, and took out a high-efficiency hemostatic spray to help her stop the bleeding. Due to the special situation, he only wrapped it with a bandage after the bleeding stopped.  No other anti-inflammatory and pain-relieving drugs were used.

    While Bai Li was dealing with the wound, Su Qing was also slightly relieved from the abdominal pain at this time. She got up slowly, and said again and again in a dry and hoarse voice: "Kill you! Kill you!  ?¡­¡±

    Bai Li didn't say a word, but everyone was wondering where did Su Qing come from?  They didn't feel her presence at all.  Chu Han's hand holding the dagger tightened. He originally planned to move his footsteps, and then looked at Bai Li's back standing in the darkness, but he still didn't move.

    After Fickels took care of it for her, Bai Li swung the dagger that came out. They were wrapped in a small space, and they could almost hear each other's breathing when they were quiet.  Ouyang wanted to go towards Su Qing several times, but was held back by Jiang Lan. Jiang Lan knew Su Qing's psychology somewhat.  Without the stars holding the moon in the past, the jealous eyes seemed to linger on Bai Li, who had been paid too much attention by everyone.

    Su Qing arched her waist slightly, Bai Li's kick was not light, and it hit her abdomen, causing her internal organs to twitch in pain.  But she didn't seem to see anyone else in her eyes, she just stared at Bai Li with wide-eyed eyes, and rushed forward with a roar that didn't sound like a human voice.

    There was a muffled sound of "bang", accompanied by Su Qing's shrill scream, Bai Li vaguely saw Qi Xiu grabbing Su Qing's two hands and unloading them all at once, the crisp sound of bones rubbing against each other was particularly clear, which made people feel  It sounds like a chill.  Then Qi Xiu planned to cripple Su Qing's leg, Jiang Lan could not bear to say: "Forget it, you have already broken her hand."

    Qi Xiu ignored Jiang Lan's words, and faced Bai Li with a smile in the dark. With a ruthless push, he heard a "click", and Su Qing had already passed out. Bai Li felt Qi Xiu's gaze.  There was a strange coldness, as if it was her bones that were broken.  Bai Li gritted his teeth, and when Qi Xiu was about to break her other leg, he stepped forward and grabbed Qi Xiu's hand and said, "Enough."

    Qi Xiu sneered and said, "What? You still want to be a good person at this time?"

    Bai Li let go of his hands and said, "You think we still have time to waste on her, we can't protect ourselves."

    Qi Xiu stared at her face for a long time, even though he could see it, the expression on Bai Li's face was still a little fuzzy, Qi Xiu couldn't see whether she was soft-hearted or something else, but let go of his hand.  Bai Li looked at Su Qing on the ground and frowned, unable to tell what it was like.

    Just as the atmosphere fell into silence for a moment, everyone suddenly felt that the feeling of terror was getting stronger and stronger. Obviously there was no movement, but they were wrapped in a wriggling black, but it was inexplicable to make people stand upright.

    Everyone was waiting solemnly, alert to every movement. In the quiet space, it seemed that only the obviously suppressed breathing and the rapid heartbeat of the people could be heard.

    Suddenly, a few drops of warm liquid splashed onto Bai Li's face, and a faint smell of blood came from his nose. Bai Li instinctively looked in that direction Not far away, Su Qing stood up, with a slap on his head.  A strange posture hangs down, the limbs are slowly opened, there is a "pop" sound of flesh and blood being torn apart, and a "click" sound of bones being separated.  Torn apart.

    Everyone took their weapons and stepped back slightly, but they were wrapped up, so there was no way out.  The nearest Bai Li only hidesConfused, he concentrated on the danger in front of him.

    At the same time, the mutated black aggregate opened a black hole-like mouth like a roar, and there was a strange smell, it was hard to tell whether it was unpleasant or what, the smell was vague.  Bai Li gradually felt that his hands and feet were a little stiff, his body felt stagnant, and the sequelae of massive blood loss slowly appeared, but his brain was extremely clear, even clearer than ever.

    This feeling is very similar to the moment of fear of death in the primary battle. Many scenes flashed like a revolving lantern, and the time became slow and long. Every second and every action required a lot of effort to complete.

    Everyone looked nervously at the black shadow that was getting bigger and bigger, slowly spawning countless monsters. At the same time, those black and gray humanoid monsters that had disappeared appeared again, and they crawled all over the entire space.  The black aggregate reflects a strange and terrifying picture.

    Those things were not in a hurry to attack, and everyone didn't dare to act rashly. Chu Han stared at the gathered humanoid monsters. His mutated fingers had sharp nails, prominent blue veins, and distinct joints.  clawed beast.  Everyone was not only afraid of the monster, but also afraid of the evil spirit emanating from Chu Han.

    Almost in an instant, no one could clearly see what Han Shi was doing. He moved extremely quickly in front of the thick blackness, and when he raised his hand, it seemed that he could hear the sound of the wind tearing through the air, but he did not  It caused too much damage to the enemy, but it just tore apart a big trace, but it gathered very quickly.

    Following Chu Han's first attack, those spawned monsters and humanoid monsters came to attack, because the people who had been on guard all the time defended extremely quickly, but the number of opponents was extremely large and the speed was so fast that it was difficult for everyone to deal with it.  It is very difficult.

    And Chu Han has been attacking the black body that is still spawning monsters. Every attack is getting more and more fierce, and the scratches are getting bigger and bigger. This also relatively weakens the speed of monster spawning, and those monsters are separated from humanoid monsters.  Some attacked Chu Han specifically, but Chu Han seemed to be faster than them. Except for the monsters that could heal automatically, those humanoid monsters were almost killed in one blow.

    The movements of Bai Li's hands were slightly sluggish, he had suffered a lot of injuries, and his breathing became more and more rapid and heavy. Not only did he feel that his own movements had become sluggish, but the movements of the people around him were also extremely slow, but this feeling just passed  After a while, those actions seemed to pass by extremely quickly. The former seemed to prolong the time, while the latter condensed the time. This subtle feeling caused her brain to start to be in a state of loss of control.  No one had the extra energy to speak, and everyone was too busy taking care of themselves to survive, so no one noticed Bai Li's abnormal state.

    The scene was extremely tragic. Under the light of the moonlight projected through the window, there were dark bloodstains everywhere on the ground, as well as the mutilated body of Su Qing.  Everyone's clothes were messy and torn, with blood dripping on them, and under the bright moonlight, everyone's face was extraordinarily pale.

    Bai Li moved slowly to avoid the attack of a monster, but was accidentally scratched by another monster's leg during the movement. She swung the dagger in her hand, cutting off all the attacks that approached her, and Bai Li attacked one after another.  Li narrowly escaped, but at this moment, three humanoid monsters jumped down from the ceiling, Bai Li only cared about the left and right attacks, and at the very moment, a force pulled her away.

    Several holes appeared in Lei Ji's arm in an instant, and it was not over yet, those monsters attacked again accompanied by other monsters, Bai Li didn't want to be a burden, and defended with all his strength.  She yelled violently, and under Lei Ji's cover, she killed several monsters that approached.

    Chu Han's repeated attacks on the black body did not have much effect, and the attacks of those monsters were endless.  He felt a little strange in his heart. Although these attacks were ferocious, they were still within the range they could handle. They consumed physical strength and endurance, but the strange atmosphere emanating from the black body was very strong, but he couldn't find the answer.

    And at the moment he was thinking, a piercing chill spread from his skin to his whole body, with a sharp sense of threat, and before he had time to react, there was a sharp pain in his limbs and bones, and he didn't even see it  What's going on, he was slammed into the wall by a force (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Five: Dark Invasion (8)

    ?

    The black thing gathered into a huge monster. It couldn't tell what it was. It was extremely weird. Its big shape was somewhat similar to that of a dinosaur, but its body was covered with ostentatious tentacles and tentacles.  For such a colossal monster, its dark body was distorted and weird, giving rise to a frightening aura and atmosphere.

    Chu Han was hit by it that time, the force was extremely fierce, making his internal organs twitch with pain.  Fortunately, his body has strong resilience and endurance, otherwise he would have passed out from that blow.

    Until the "bang" sound when Chu Han hit the wall, everyone was still in shock. When they came back to their senses, those huge tentacles slammed into everyone with the fierceness of the breaking wind.  At this moment, Chu Han had already stood up, and rushed towards the monster suddenly. When he was two meters away from the monster, he was swept by the forelegs formed by sharp claws. Chu Han lowered his waist and barely avoided it, but  The tentacles that accompanied the attack followed.

    Lei Ji and Yiser exchanged attacks back to back, one behind the other, and slowly moved towards the monster. With the cooperation of the two, Qi Xiu suddenly lowered his body to avoid Zhang Wu's tentacles, and approached nimbly.  , with the gun "bang bang bang" continuous shooting, those bullets were covered in black without a trace, Qi Xiu raised the corner of his mouth, changed the gun, took out two sticky explosives, and yelled at Esther,  "Come closer."

    Yiser and Lei Ji speeded up their attacks in response, and approached the black monster, but at this moment, the monster that had been standing in place moved at an unexpected speed, and put them under them in the blink of an eye.  Great sense of oppression.

    Qi Xiu didn't come and put the two explosives on the monster's body, and was caught off guard by the monster's claws. This grab left a huge wound on Qi Xiu's entire arm and even his back. His entire left hand  You can almost see the exposed white bones and parts with only skin and flesh sticking together.

    "Ah" When Qi Xiu screamed, Yser and Lei Jiben were the closest to him. At the moment of loss of consciousness, they were hit by the monster's tentacles and were instantly sent flying.  The others were taken aback by the monster's movement. They stood a little far away from the monster, but those retractable tentacles, a considerable number of humanoid monsters and the derived black monsters made it hard to guard against.  Chu Han attacked quickly, but he didn't expect the monster to be huge but extremely fast, and it could still move freely in a small space.  And it seems that he can predict his actions, and he will be prepared before he acts.

    On Bai Li's side, her movements became slower and slower. After a while, almost her whole body was covered with blood stains, and more and more wounds piled up. Zhong Li was beside her, and she was accidentally dragged by a few humanoid monsters.  , the weapon in his hand was knocked off, his limbs were separated and pulled, and the severe pain hit him. Just when he thought he was about to be torn apart, Fickels rushed over, the gun in his hand slapped, and the portrait  The monster avoided it, but the black monster still held onto Zhong Li's leg and moved.  Passed out, but woke up from the pain.

    Ouyang originally wanted to help here, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. One was that there were too many monsters attacking, and the injuries on his body made him walk slowly. He could only worry secretly because the movements of the black monsters were irregular.  Si didn't dare to shoot casually. At this moment, Bai Li rushed over and hugged Zhong Li's body with all his strength, and shot the black monster's head from bottom to top with a single shot, but the monster didn't let go.  , took advantage of the opportunity to scatter its claws with another shot.

    After these movements, Bai Li's face turned pale again, the pain from Zhong Li's head hitting the ground has not disappeared, and the blood from the broken head flowed through the eyes, looking a little scary.

    Bai Li's limbs showed varying degrees of stiffness, accompanied by pain from wounds all over her body. She lay on her side on the ground, watching Chu Han and the others circling the monster, and suddenly one hand pulled her off the ground and helped her up.  Arose and parried the attack that came at her.

    He Haoqing had some wounds scattered all over his body, some of which were even deep enough to see the bones, but he still smiled very naturally and pulled Bai Li up and said, "It's better to be careful, I will be very sad when you die."

    Bai Li endured the pain and stood up, looked at He Haoqing with a frown and said, "Thank you!"

    He Haoqing didn't say anything more, and there was no gap, one after another monsters rushed towards them. Chu Han, Lei Ji, and Yiser were dealing with the big monster. Qi Xiu retracted his claws before, and he was still able to move a little.  But because of his slow movements for a moment, he was thrown to the ground suddenly, and several humanoid monsters rushed on him, and he only had one hand to resist.

    Seeing that those monsters were about to bite at him, with a loud cry and groan, a person was knocked down beside him, and a large piece of flesh was torn off Jiang Lan's thigh, dripping with blood, as if  The main artery was bitten, and the blood kept gushing out in large quantities.  strongErles and Ouyang looked at this scene soberly and sadly. Surrounded by teammates who fell down and did not know their lives, their eyes were a little shivering, and there seemed to be a thick dark color in their eyes. Ouyang and Feikels seemed a little affected.  Howling uncontrollably, his exhausted body rushed towards the monsters again. The potential aroused by grief and anger made him feel almost no pain and fear, except for constantly attacking the monsters he saw, and lost his mind.  And the huge monster that symbolizes death, fear and despair once again spread the wings of death to them

    Before falling to the ground, it seemed that he could not feel any pain in his body, and his soul seemed to be separated from his body, with a sense of relief, as if he had finally got rid of the oppression and shackles of that boundless fear, but with a feeling of saying  Unexplainable strange sense of regret, and some unwilling emotions.

    At the moment when everyone seemed to be shrouded in darkness and closed their eyes, the humanoid monster let out a sharp hiss, like a rubber band about to be torn off, and those black monsters began to melt, and a slender and  Blurred figures (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Six: Residual Shadows

    ?

    "Xiao Li, wake up, don't sleep anymore."

    The familiar female voice echoed in his ears, and Bai Li stared at the girl in front of him with a particularly bright smile. There was a familiar dimple at the corner of her mouth, and the tear mole under her left eye also seemed to be smiling.  Next to the girl, there was a woman in her thirties with the same smile.

    Bai Li opened his mouth, but couldn't make a sound, and the figures of the two gradually became blurred. Bai Li was anxious and shouted: "No!"

    Opening his eyes suddenly, he saw a familiar room. In the room, the light blue gauze curtains were blown by the breeze, and a teenager was curled up on the seat beside the bed. Under the bright light, his skin looked translucent.  feel.  Feeling the sound, Isaiah opened his eyes, and when he saw Bai Li who had woken up, he rushed over.

    Bai Li didn't regain consciousness for a while, and was thrown firmly on the bed, her thoughts were still in confusion, she was a little dazed, wasn't she in the game?  She remembers being thrown hard against the wall, and then she didn't know what happened.

    She stood up abruptly and pushed away Isaiah who was tired of her body. There was no pain or discomfort on her body. She was wearing a clean nightgown without any traces of wounds. She clutched her arm tightly, feeling a slight pain.

    "What the hell is going on?" she murmured.

    Isaiah was suddenly pushed away by Bai Li, and fell to the floor, with a smile on his face, he kept calling Bai Li's name, and then Bai Li focused on him.

    She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before asking, "Where are the others?"

    Isaiah tilted his head as if he didn't understand what she said, Bai Li repeated: "Where are the others?"

    Only then did Isaiah point to the floor and said, "Below."

    Bai Li got up quickly, her mind was in a daze and anxious now, she didn't understand what happened at all?  Could it be that they defeated the monster in the end?  Or did you come back after game time?  But why are all her injuries healed?  If she is not awake, there is no way to restore the system.

    She opened the door, completely ignoring Isaiah's shouts, and walked down the corridor very quickly. There were faint voices in the living room, and Bai Li's hurried footsteps caught their attention.

    The first thing Bai Li saw was Luo Dan and Jin Huangting, whose faces were a little pale. For some reason, their faces were particularly ugly. Bai Li remembered that she didn't see these two people at the end when she lost consciousness.  Saiyan was with them, could it be that they saved everyone?

    Seeing Bai Li, Luo Dan twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "How do you feel?" Then he waved his hand at Isaiah who was following her.

    Bai Li looked around and asked, "Where are Chu Han and the others?"

    Rodin curled his lips and said, "Are you still sleeping? After all, it's just finished, and everyone is exhausted to death."

    Bai Li came over, thought for a while before asking: "How did we get back?"

    "Did you forget? It was you who defeated that monster, and then everyone came back together, except" Luo Dan paused and did not continue.

    Bai Li was puzzled by her pause, looked at Jin Huangting who also looked unhappy, and asked, "Did I kill the monster?" She was a little puzzled, and asked after a pause, "Except for what?"

    Luo Dan pursed his lips, sighed, and said, "Why did you forget all of them? Su Qing, Yiser, Lei Ji, Zhong Li, and Kanway, plus the previous Tuks, a total of six people died in our team.  "

    Bai Li opened her mouth, and suddenly felt that her breath was stuck in her chest. She turned her head slowly, and asked after a while, "What's going on? Why" Bai Li knew that this scene was very tragic.  , but even Yiser and Lei Ji are dead, she can't understand, in terms of strength, isn't it more likely to survive than Jiang Lan and Ouyang?

    Luo Dan and Jin Huangting looked at each other, and saw Bai Li sitting on the sofa beside him, thinking of what Bai Li said before, Jin Huangting asked suspiciously: "You don't even remember these things?"

    Bai Li shook her head, she couldn't tell if it was reality or a dream?  She clearly remembered that she passed out and did not see Luo Dan and Jin Huangting, why did she have an indescribable sense of disobedience?  She saw Isaiah on the side, and asked aloud, "Isaiah wasn't with you? Did something happen to you after we parted?"

    Both Luo Dan and Jin Huangting frowned, Luo Dan looked at Bai Li in puzzlement and said, "What's wrong with you? We were together the whole game."

    Bai Li's eyes widened. Just as she was about to ask something, a male voice suddenly interrupted her, "Good morning."

    Chu Han came down from the stairs, looked at Bai Li and the others in a weary manner, without the usual smile on his face, and behind him wasdepressed.

    Isaiah just sat quietly on the chair and looked at Bai Li with an undisguised boredom and sadness on his face, and cautiously stretched out his hand to poke Bai Li's arm and said, "Aren't Li happy?"

    Bai Li felt powerless towards his sometimes normal and sometimes idiot speaking ability, and adopted a policy of ignoring him.  Burying her head into her knees, closing her eyes, quietly calming down some of her extreme emotions, she couldn't help but smile wryly in her heart, every time she dreamed of them, she seemed to be a little abnormal.

    "It's not me, it's not me." Isaiah said suddenly, Bai Li raised his head and looked at him.  And he continued to whisper: "It's not Isaiah, Li, it's really not Isaiah."

    Bai Li frowned and asked, "What's not you?"

    Isaiah pursed his lips, then simply got off the chair, held her hand tightly and said, "It's not Isaiah, no, Isaiah likes Li, so it's not Isaiah."

    Listening to his thoughtless words, Bai Li's head hurt a little, she continued to ask patiently: "What exactly is not you?"

    Isaiah didn't say the answer she wanted, but kept repeating that it wasn't him, it wasn't him. In the end, he became anxious and his eyes were flushed.  Bai Li turned her head to one side, let out a deep breath, and then wanted to shake off Isaiah's grip on her arm

    , but Isaiah's strength was unexpectedly strong, and he didn't shake it off.

    Isaiah seemed to be about to cry, but Bai Li turned his head and said, "If you say it's not, then it's not."

    Isaiah laughed immediately, but Bai Li squinted his eyes and looked at him for a long time before breaking away his hand.  Bai Li rubbed her temples, and at the moment Isaiah smiled, she saw Bai Xue's shadow in the dimple of her mouth, and she couldn't help feeling that she was really dazed.  There are more and more doubts, and her thoughts are getting more and more chaotic. She must calm down.

    A few days passed in peace, and almost everyone was in a low mood, with an obvious melancholy.  Only He Haoqing seemed to be particularly interested in Isaiah, and would tease him every time he saw him, but no matter what methods he tried, Isaiah didn't say a word to him.

    And this morning, after lunch, Bai Li met He Haoqing in the small garden of the villa.  He Haoqing took the initiative to come over to talk to her, but Bai Li was not in a high mood, and talked to him passively without saying a word.

    The questions He Haoqing asked were very common and related to the present world, her school, her hobbies, what books and movies she liked, Bai Li answered them all very simply.  In the end, he started to ask some questions about Isaiah. For some reason, Bai Li's heart skipped a beat, and he asked him with a natural expression.

    But most of them answered that they didn't know, but He Haoqing looked at Isaiah who was squatting in the flower garden not far away with a smile on his face. Under the sunny sunshine, his smiling face was extraordinarily soft and friendly, but Bai Li was very vigilant.

    He Haoqing looked at Isaiah for a long time before saying: "This is a special person. In this kind of place, there is such a clean boy. It's really strange."

    Bai Li didn't reply, but just asked: "You are very interested in him? Why?"

    He Haoqing smiled, the reflection of the sun reflected that the lens covered the fundus, and he only heard his deep voice saying: "I said before, I study supernatural phenomena, and I have a special passion and passion for all unusual things.  Curiosity, like about him, and about¡­you."

    Bai Li moved his body slightly, and his whole body tensed up calmly. He Haoqing, who noticed her strangeness, just continued: "I think you will be interested. For example, why do everyone's memories differ from yours?"

    Bai Li froze when he heard the words, and suddenly opened his eyes wide to look at him, but he just smiled very warmly (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Seven: Frightened

    ?

    Looking at He Haoqing's gentle face, Bai Li felt that the sunlight on his body was a bit cold. He Haoqing didn't seem to care about her sudden change of expression, and continued on his own: "If you are interested, would you like to cooperate with me?"

    Bai Li tried his best not to panic, kept his face as calm as possible, and said in a nonchalant manner: "What good does it do for me to cooperate with you? Why do you make me trust you?"

    He Haoqing smiled and said: "Although trust is the basis of cooperation, we don't have to have 100% trust between us. Just sharing the information and intelligence we have can also be regarded as helping each other."

    "Don't you think it's ridiculous to cooperate and share information without trusting each other?"

    "Absurd? There is no absolute trust between people. The so-called cooperation is to establish existence for greater common interests while ensuring that one's own interests are not damaged." He Haoqing said lightly.

    Bai Li stared at him carefully, seeing that the expression on his face didn't change at all when he spoke, he lowered his eyelids and thought for a while, then looked at him again and said: "According to what you said, there is great instability in this kind of cooperation.  Sex, how can I be sure you won't stab me in the back?"

    "Everyone is defensive and suspicious of you, cooperate with me, at least I will ensure that you can find the truth you want faster."

    Bai Li's heart trembled. As he said, she is indeed in a passive and unfavorable state. She must always be on guard against everyone's attitudes and changes towards her. It is very difficult for her to find out the so-called truth by herself.  She couldn't trust Chu Han and the others, but she didn't trust any Haoqing even more.

    "Leaving this aside, why do you say that everyone's memory is different from mine?"

    He Haoqing adjusted his glasses and said: "It's not just you, I also have a different memory from them. I didn't completely lose my mind at the time. Before that, I vaguely saw a figure. I think we were rescued. I don't know the reason.  , I think everyone's memory has been tampered with."

    "Then why didn't you?" Bai Li asked with narrowed eyes.

    He Haoqing glanced at her inexplicably and said, "What about you? Why didn't you?"

    Bai Li didn't answer, He Haoqing said again: "I don't think you know, so many strange things happened to me, but even I couldn't explain the reason, and I was telling the truth, but no one believed it.  ,Am i right?"

    Bai Li froze suddenly, an unbelievable sense of shock welled up in her heart, a slight chill ran down her spine, she looked at He Haoqing and said, "What do you want?"

    He Haoqing did smile lightly and said, "I've said it before, cooperate with each other."

    "What do you want from me?" Bai Li asked coldly, "Or, what do you want to get through me?"

    "Don't be so serious, I don't mean anything malicious, I'm just very interested in your experience. Don't you think you are special? Why did these things happen to you? Why would someone save us in the game? Also, that boy  Where did you come from? Why did you follow you?"

    Bai Li was a little taken aback by He Haoqing's words. These were indeed things that she couldn't figure out, but she couldn't make it too obvious in front of He Haoqing.  He Haoqing's question suddenly calmed her down, she didn't answer his words right away, this man was too deep and too sharp, he would see every clue.

    She thought for a while and said, "Let me think about it."

    He Haoqing chuckled and said, "Okay, I hope you can reply to me before the next game starts. I am looking forward to working with you."

    Bai Li didn't respond, but just stood up and left the garden. He Haoqing didn't seem to care about Bai Li's departure, and smiled and raised his hand at Isaiah who glanced at him. Isaiah watched Bai Li leave, and immediately  followed.

    Although Bai Li tried his best to calm himself down as much as possible, he still couldn't stop the fright that he felt when talking with He Haoqing.  No matter what she said, this man's reaction seemed to be beyond his expectations. No matter what he asked him, he would cleverly turn the topic back to her, pick up the topic, and turn his attention to her  body, and induced her to give him favorable information.

    He is good at exploring other people's psychology, and can obtain relative information through other people's body movements. This man may be more difficult to deal with than Chu Han.  And he was able to survive the last game, and when everyone's memory was in disorder, he kept the original memory. Cooperating with him might get what she wanted, but it also meant colluding with the tiger.

    Bai Li was so absorbed in his thoughts that when he walked back to the room, Luo Dan who came to meet her saw that her complexion was not good, touched her chin and asked, "Did something happen?"

    Bai Li was startled, and said back to God: "It's okay."

    &Said you" Luo Dan licked his lips, breathed out and said, "Are you sure it's my memory that's wrong and not yours?  "

    Bai Li nodded and said: "At first I even doubted it myself, but when He Haoqing brought it up to me, I realized it wasn't."

    "He Haoqing?" Luo Dan frowned, "What did he say?"

    "According to what he said, his memory should be the same as mine. I guess he may know something." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Bai Li paused and said, "One thing I don't understand is since someone  Save us, why are Iser and Lei Ji" She always felt a tightness in her chest when she mentioned this matter, which made her breathing a little difficult.

    Luo Dan closed his eyes, thought for a while and said: "My mind is a bit confused now, let me think about it carefully, don't tell anyone about this matter again, as for He Haoqing, ignore him first, and wait for a while to calm down.  "She suddenly approached Bai Li and said, "Remember, don't let Chu Han and the others notice."

    Bai Li nodded. After gradually calming down, she covered her forehead. Luo Dan stood up and patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don't think too much, since you are not dead, you can definitely find the truth."

    Rodin left after finishing speaking. Before going out, he turned around and said, "Get closer to Isaiah, maybe there will be some news, don't always keep people away."

    After finishing speaking, he opened the door and went out. Isaiah was standing not far from the door. Rodin smiled, raised his chin at him and said, "It's better to be sticky or not."

    Regardless of whether Isaiah understood or not, he smiled and walked downstairs. Before going downstairs, he saw Chu Han and Qi Xiu at the corner, and he twitched the corners of his mouth. The expression on his face couldn't be said to be mocking.  then what.

    Chu Han squinted his eyes, watched her turn and go downstairs, and shifted his gaze back to Bai Li's room. Isaiah was standing at the door, dressed in exceptionally clean white clothes, motionless at the door like a sculpture.

    Chu Han stood there looking at Isaiah's profile for a long time, until Qi Xiu asked, "What are you thinking?"

    Qi Xiu's voice brought Chu Han back to his senses, and said in a very calm tone, "It's nothing."

    "Are you thinking about what Luo Dan and Bai Li said?" Qi Xiu's tone was very light, as if he was asking something irrelevant.

    Chu Han didn't answer, but said: "Even Yiser and Lei Ji are dead, our fighting power has been reduced by half."

    Qi Xiu sneered and said, "Don't you have anything to say about your hidden strength?" Qi Xiu stared at Chu Han closely, as if he had never known him, and then said: "You have been lying from the beginning,  right?"

    Chu Han just stood there as if nothing had happened and said, "Lying? What did I lie about?"

    "Since I came to this base, you have told every newcomer to unite and live together, but the real result is that you don't really care who dies and who lives, maybe the only thing that can make you care now  It's Bai Li, because you need her, and you need her to solve those doubts for you." After Qi Xiu finished speaking, he stood there quietly, looking at Chu Han with emptiness in his eyes.

    Chu Han and him looked at each other for a long time before taking a deep breath and saying, "Are you doubting me now?"

    Qi Xiu sneered, and said mockingly: "Aren't I right?"

    "Qi Xiu, I always thought you were the person who knew me best. You are different from Yiser. We are brothers in this world, but you are doubting me now?" Chu Han's tone was a little cold.

    "I have to doubt you. From the time you came into this world, gradually I don't know you. What are you thinking? I don't understand what you want to do. Especially after Bai Li came, I became less and less  I understand you." Qi Xiu growled in a suppressed voice.

    The two stared at each other coldly, Chu Han gritted his teeth and said, "I only have one sentence, believe me if you are a brother." After speaking, he turned and walked to the room, Qi Xiu stood where he was, his chest heaved greatly  , breathing quickly, he kicked the wall violently and ran down the stairs.

    And at this moment, Bai Li came out from behind the door that Rodin didn't close tightly (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Eight: Swaying Mood

    ?

    Bai Li didn't hear clearly what Chu Han and the others said, it was vague, but he still heard a little bit.  She just wanted to close the door that Rodin didn't close tightly, but she heard their argument, and she walked out of the room when they heard their leaving footsteps.

    Isaiah smiled brightly at the door, Bai Li originally wanted to go back to the room and close the door, but thought of what Rodin said earlier, he hesitated.  It was rare that he didn't ignore Isaiah, but looked at him carefully for a long time.

    Isaiah had a harmless look on her face, and she didn't feel uncomfortable when she looked at her unabashedly, with a smile on her face.  Looking at him closely, Bai Li realized that his eyeballs were not pure black, but seemed to be mixed with some fine gold. She couldn't help but take a closer look. Isaiah looked at her with wet eyes.  He suddenly felt that he was getting too close, so he took two steps back.

    Bai Li looked at Isaiah for a while, frowned and said, "Come with me."

    Bai Li entered the room first, followed by Isaiah, after closing the door, Bai Li squinted at Isaiah and said, "Now there are only two of us here, I will ask you again, why are you following me?  why me?"

    Isaiah tilted his head, seemed to think for a while before saying: "Isaiah likes Li, I like it."

    Bai Li was noncommittal, but asked another question: "How do you know me? Could it be that you have met me?"

    Isaiah turned his head away this time and remained silent for a long time. Bai Li squinted his eyes and continued to ask, "Why didn't you answer?"

    Isaiah looked at Bai Li who was walking towards him, took a few steps back for the first time, and looked around, but did not look at Bai Li.  Bai Li felt even more strange, and couldn't help but put his hands behind his waist. He touched the gun before he opened his mouth slowly. He couldn't help but asked in a blunt tone, "Answer me? Why?"

    Isaiah still didn't look at Bai Li, the expression on his face seemed to be aggrieved, before Bai Li became more and more confused, he finally said: "Mass didn't let Isaiah say it, Isaiah can't tell Li.  "

    "Mars? Who is he? Why can't you tell me? What's your purpose?" Bai Li lifted up his spirits instantly when he heard the favorable information, suppressed his eagerness at the beginning, and asked as slowly as possible.  : "What is the purpose of you approaching me?"

    Isaiah pouted and said: "Isaiah said, Isaiah likes Li."

    Bai Li squinted his eyes, and the moment he was about to speak again, a female voice came and said, "You don't need to ask, he doesn't know anything, and he won't say anything."

    Startled by the sudden sound, Bai Li drew his gun quickly, but the opponent's movement was faster than hers, and instantly disrupted her movements. Not only did he snatch the gun from her hand, but it also landed on her chest.  On the back of the head.

    Bai Li was startled into a cold sweat by the other party's quick movements. The owner of the voice walked in front of her. Looking at the face, Bai Li couldn't help but bewildered, "Carmine? Why are you here?"

    Carmein put away the gun, threw it back to her, pushed away Isaiah who was blocking the chair, sat down and said, "I said I would come to see you when I have time."

    Bai Li looked back and forth between her and Isaiah a few times, put the gun back on her waist, but her whole body was still tense, she asked: "You said he doesn't know anything, and he can't say anything?"  , don¡¯t you feel a bit contradictory?¡±

    Carmine smiled and said: "For him, there is no contradiction at all."

    Bai Li wanted to continue asking, but Carmine said first, "I don't know why he followed you, but I can see that he likes you very much. I'm also curious about the reason." Carmine glanced at Bai Li and tensed  The body said: "Don't be too nervous, relax a little, I won't do anything to you."

    Bai Li froze for a moment, then sat down on the side of the bed seemingly unintentionally and asked, "How did you get in?"

    Carmein leaned back on the chair, folded his hands behind his head, and said very easily: "Come in if you want, don't worry, your group of idiots won't be able to find it."

    Bai Li was full of doubts and wanted to ask Carmine, but he didn't know where to start. After looking at Isaiah, he said: "Who is he? Who is the Marth he is talking about?"

    Carmein smiled at Isaiah, but Isaiah didn't seem to see it. Carmein rolled his eyes and said, "I can't tell you, but there should be no danger."

    "What do you mean there should be no danger?" Bai Li asked.

    Carmine scratched his hair, and said indifferently: "It's just not, just leave him alone. If you have a chance in the future, you will know who he is."

    Bai Li still feels a little speechless about the way she speaks, it is always half-toned to catch the appetite but not satisfied.  she pausedShe knew everything, but she couldn't ignore Carmine's words.

    She thought about telling Rodin what Carmine said, but the idea was quickly dispelled. Since Carmine only told her one person, if she rashly told Rodin, she didn't know what would happen.  Moreover, she still has reservations about Rodin. Although she is Roland's sister, she has a friendly attitude and behavior towards her, but her unpredictable temperament and the experiences Roland said made her have to be vigilant  and preparedness.

    Suppressing her emotions, she looked directly at He Haoqing and said, "You said give me time to think about it, so you don't have to rush me to answer, right?"

    Bai Li's words made He Haoqing smile, and didn't say anything, just nodded at her.

    While chewing what was in his mouth, Rodin looked at this gentle and elegant man. He didn't care about her gaze at all, but just quietly tasted the wine with a very enjoyable expression.

    When Luo Dan finished eating on the plate, she wiped her mouth, picked up the wine glass on the side, shook it a few times, sniffed it, and took a sip lightly. During the movements, she never left He Haoqing's face  superior.

    "Is there something on my face that can keep your eyes on you?" He Haoqing met her gaze and asked with a chuckle.

    Rodin rubbed the rim of the wine glass, and smiled like her and said softly: "Don't you know that you are a handsome man? I'm just fascinated by your face."

    He Haoqing's eyes flashed a strange color, and he said with an undiminished smile: "I am really honored to have a beautiful lady like you praise me."

    Rodin said kindly: "Everyone, each other."

    Bai Li sat at the dining table and listened to the weird conversation between the two, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, but without saying a word, he heard Rodin continue: "What are your hobbies? What do you like to play?"

    "I usually like to read books, and I don't have any special hobbies."

    Holding the wine glass in one hand and resting his chin on the table with the other hand, Rodin asked with a smile, "Reading, what do you like to read?"

    He Haoqing thought for a while and said, "I will read a little of all kinds of books."

    "Then you must have read the "Bible" or Dante's "Divine Comedy", right?"

    He Haoqing nodded, but did not speak, waiting for Luo Dan to continue.  Luo Dan took a sip of wine, and then continued: "How do you understand the seven deadly sins mentioned there?"

    He Haoqing smiled without changing his face: "The foundation of human beings, desire is the most fundamental structure of human beings."

    Rodin just smiled and said, "Is it that simple?"

    "Otherwise?" He Haoqing asked back.

    Bai Li couldn't figure out Luo Dan's intentions. If it was to test He Haoqing, what he said would be too inappropriate. The conversation between the two was unspeakably weird, but judging from their expressions, it seemed that they were having a good time talking.

    Luo Dan raised his eyebrows when he heard He Haoqing's rhetorical question, then smiled as if thinking of something, then drank the wine in the glass in one gulp, then looked at He Haoqing and said, "I think we will get along very well."

    He Haoqing was noncommittal, raised her glass to her, drank it all in one gulp, then got up and said, "I'm a little tired, so I'm going to rest first." Then she nodded at them and left the restaurant.

    As soon as he left, Luo Dan laughed. Bai Li looked at the unstoppable laughing Luo Dan in puzzlement, and asked, "What are you laughing at?"

    Rodin covered his mouth with his hand, smiled for a while before saying: "Cooperate with him, he is a very interesting person."

    Bai Li was a bit overwhelmed by this sudden change, frowning and asked: "Why? Didn't you tell me not to give him an answer in a hurry?"

    "This person never leaks answers to questions, and is good at shifting questions according to other people's thoughts. He is thoughtful and cautious. Being a partner has advantages and disadvantages. But I like it. The more dangerous and challenging, the more exciting I feel." Luo Dan  At the end, the eyes began to light up.

    "Is this the conclusion drawn from the conversation just now?"

    Luo Dan laughed a few times and said: "Of course not, I noticed him as early as he came, and I was just talking to him casually just now."

    Bai Li glanced at her, didn't ask any more questions, got up and said to her, "I'm going back to my room to rest first."

    Luo Dan said: "Just finished dinner, you should go for a walk with your follower to digest food and then go back home."

    Bai Li nodded at her and left the restaurant, followed by Isaiah.  Luo Dan noticed that Isaiah and Bai Li didn't move the plates at all, and then murmured: "Is it the essence of human beings?" He didn't know what he thought of, and then he laughed to himself, then got up and left the restaurant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Nine: The Weird Situation

    ?

    Bai Li didn't go for a walk with Isaiah, but returned to his room.  The current situation is getting more and more confusing. She doesn't want to be alone with Isaiah.  A knot, judging from the current situation, all the key points to solve the doubts exist in her, but she can't figure out why?

    She couldn't attribute everything to her being special, she had nothing special about her, but the appearance of Isaiah and Carmein made her have to face herself again, what was in her that was the reason they were eyeing.

    And what concerned her the most was the last game, the inexplicable change of the rules of the previous game, the tampering of the memories of everyone in the last game, the return to the base unscathed by the people who were scarred and close to death, and the people who died in the last game  Thinking of the tragic death of Su Qing, Bai Li felt a little strange.  She knew that Su Qing's attitude towards her was a little strange, but she didn't expect it to be so extreme. Thinking about it, Su Qing looked at her from the first game.  It hurt her, and she was almost attacked, but there was no evidence, so she didn't care anymore.

    Bai Li rubbed his forehead, and then thought about the situation of the four of them before she passed out, besides Tux and Su Qing, Zhong Li and Kanway, plus Yiser and Lei Ji.  Not ideal, why didn't they come back?  This was something Bai Li couldn't figure out, and who saved them?  Isaiah?  Or Carmine?  Or someone else?

    Bai Li finally felt very irritable, closed his eyes, and let out a long breath

    Bai Li was woken up the next day, and Luo Dan knocked on the door: "Bang bang", Bai Li jumped up reflexively from the bed in shock, and Luo Dan's voice came from outside the door: "Bai Li, get up quickly.  "

    Bai Li quickly opened the door, saw that Luo Dan's expression was a little strange, and asked, "What happened?"

    Luo Dan didn't care that Bai Li didn't wash up, so he dragged him directly to the living room downstairs. Everyone gathered in the living room, but Bai Li's clothes were disheveled, and Ouyang and Jiang Lan were also sleepy and confused.

    The faces of Chu Han and Qi Xiu were surprisingly ugly, even a little ferocious. Everyone was waiting for Chu Han to speak. Chu Han waited for a while before speaking slowly, his voice seemed to be frozen, "Come with me  .¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what happened, so they had to follow Chu Han, who led them to the exchange area, and said with a gloomy expression, "Look at the reward points and weapons you own, and see what has changed?  "

    Everyone was a little dazed when they heard the words, and then established a connection with the system.  Bai Li's face changed when he saw his data, and he finally understood why Chu Han's face became so ugly.  Her reward points are only 1000 points now, and all the infinite weapons that were exchanged before are gone, only the glock-18 and some bombs used in the first primary battle are left, and there is an exemption card, but the body's strengthening data  The value has not changed, and her things are only the unknown white light and the small box.

    Not only did she have an ugly face, but everyone else was also full of anxiety.  They always start exchanging and strengthening before training, but this time Chu Han and Qi Xiu wanted to see their stats in advance, but when they opened it, their faces changed dramatically. Except for 1000 reward points, unlimited weapons  All gone.  The sudden change made Chu Han feel even more irritable, and he had a premonition of what would happen.

    Chu Han fixed his eyes on Bai Li, observed her expressions and movements, and saw the surprise on her face, no different from others, but he just felt that Bai Li should know something about this matter.

    "Bai Li, what do you have left?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, and slowly said: "Except for a glock-18 and a bomb, 1000 reward points, and a free card, there is nothing else."

    Chu Han was a little skeptical: "Really? Is there anything else?"

    Bai Li looked at him, and asked indifferently: "What do you think I should have?"

    Chu Han squinted his eyes and looked at her for a long time, his face darkened, and even the people around him felt a chill down their spines. Just when others thought that Chu Han was about to get angry, he said as if nothing had happened: "Other  Are people the same?"

    Jin Huangting said lightly: "I am the same as Bai Li."

    Rodin also said: "Me too."

    "Mine too." Jiang Lan said.

    "I also¡­"

    After a while, everyone has only 1000 reward points, and some limited weapons, plus some odds and ends.

    "Why is this happening? Why do we only have so many reward points?" Fickels asked.

    Chu"Just because he thinks so, the possibility cannot be ruled out.

    However, Bai Li suddenly thought of Carmine. She said that she would wait for her at a new starting point, which meant that the game they experienced now might just be a trial stage, and they wanted to play the game to upgrade, but no one knew how to live.  Where did the people who passed the ten games go? The system only records the number of people, but there is no relevant data.

    "The information given by the system is limited, and it doesn't explain many doubts. There is only one dead data. We have no way of knowing the reason. We can only act according to the established rules of the game." Chu Han said.

    He Haoqing touched his chin and said: "It is very likely that the system restricts our information, for example, the level is not enough, so we can't learn more things beyond the level. Apart from our game, there should be higher level games."

    Everyone fell silent. Indeed, no one knew the specific game rules of the mainline game "Angel of Killing", and no one knew where it was, and no one had seen the people who participated in this game. Those gamers, players, they knew nothing about it.  It's just the most basic information provided by the system, and the system doesn't explain the deeper information about operations.

    Bai Li thought of the ball of white light and the key in the small box that she owned. If the system did not explain it, according to their guess, she should not be qualified to check the attributes of these two things. But since she has not reached that level, why does the system  Why give it to her?

    "You mean, if we want to know the truth of these things, we have to live ten games?" Ouyang asked.

    He Haoqing spread his hands and said, "I'm not sure, but I don't rule out the possibility."

    Luo Dan glanced sideways at Bai Li's expression, Bai Li just lowered his head slightly, without any obvious expression.  It wasn't just Luo Dan who seemed to be observing Bai Li casually, everyone was paying attention to the changes in her expression, as if they wanted to hear something from her mouth, but Bai Li was surprisingly silent, not saying a word.

    Ouyang and Jiang Lan are actually a little complicated about Bai Li. Although they believe her, they still have a grudge in their subconscious. They can't deny all the weirdness that happened to Bai Li, but they can't convict Bai Li. After all, Bai Li  Li had done nothing, and was even a victim in another way.

    At this time, Bai Li didn't have the heart to think about other people's psychological dynamics. She vaguely felt that everything seemed to be related to her, but she couldn't figure out why. After careful consideration, she couldn't find anything.  In addition to the vague sense of strangeness and doubts in my heart, as well as my confusion, I have nothing to gain.

    "Bai Li, that Carmine, can you tell us about her?" Qi Xiu spoke at this moment.

    Bai Li came back to his senses, turned his mind a few times, and thought for a while before saying: "The first time I saw her was in the primary battle. At first I thought she was a newcomer like me, but her skills are surprisingly good.  The second time I was with you in the "City That Never Sleeps", and you all know about your affairs later, that's all."

    "Carmine? Who is it?" He Haoqing asked with a smile as a strange light flashed in his eyes.

    Qi Xiu heard that it was the same as the previous statement, and couldn't find any mistakes, so he continued to ask: "Besides that, don't you know anything? For example why did she find you?"

    Bai Li said flatly: "I asked her, but she didn't tell me, don't ask me these questions again, as I said before, what you are curious about is also what I want to know."

    Qi Xiu wanted to say something, but was stopped by Chu Han and said: "This question has already been asked, there is no need to ask it again, the important thing now is to change the reward."

    Bai Li glanced at Chu Han, and found that he was looking at her strangely. She stared at him calmly until he looked away.

    "Bai Li, where did that boy go? Didn't he follow you all the time?" When everyone fell silent, He Haoqing suddenly asked with a casual smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty: Complicated Minds

    ?

    Everyone's eyes focused on Bai Li again. The smile on He Haoqing's face made Bai Li feel a little uncomfortable. He turned his head to look at him and said, "Compared to me, I think you know his whereabouts better."

    He Haoqing was about to speak, when Luo Dan smiled and said, "Yes, haven't you been paying attention to that kid? I thought you fell in love with him? Why? Miss him when I don't see you for a while?" Luo Dan said with a tone of voice  With a bit of ridicule, there is a kind of daydream.

    He Haoqing helped the frame of the mirror, looked at Bai Li and Luo Dan with a half-smile, "I wonder, where is he?"

    He Haoqing's question immediately focused everyone's attention on Bai Li. Bai Li didn't speak for a while, but Luo Dan scolded the old fox in his heart.

    "Why don't you speak? Is this question difficult to answer?" He Haoqing asked with a smile.

    Bai Li noticed that the expressions of Chu Han and Qi Xiu had changed, and said lightly, "Is this question very important?"

    He Haoqing smiled but said nothing, but Chu Han said: "At this moment, any information is very important."

    "Just say what you have." Ouyang scratched his hair like a chicken coop, his tone a little impatient.

    Bai Li suddenly calmed down inexplicably and said: "I don't know, it's his freedom to go wherever he likes."

    Qi Xiu was about to speak, but Bai Li said first: "Don't ask me such questions again, my patience is limited."

    In the last sentence, Bai Li's voice was a little heavy. She didn't want to tear herself apart with everyone, but her patience to be questioned had indeed reached the critical edge.

    Luo Dan stood beside her, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, but it was obvious that he was not smiling. Everyone just looked at Bai Li without speaking.  In the future, we will act separately in the game, so that you don't have to worry about me harming you."

    As soon as Bai Li's words came out, Chu Han narrowed his eyes, as if he was thinking about what she was planning, but Feikers hesitated and said, "It's not that serious, is it?"

    Bai Li didn't speak any more, just looked at Chu Han and Qi Xiu, but Chu Han didn't say anything as she thought, but had a dark and unclear expression on his face, Qi Xiu also just stared at her quietly  , but Jin Huangting, who has been very silent, said: "Instead of doubting my companions, why don't we find out the truth together?"

    The others glanced at each other. They had been staring at Bai Li all the time, only wanting to know more truths from her, but they had never thought about this question. Perhaps from a deeper subconscious level, they had never really trusted her.  Bai Li had doubts about the people around him to some extent, coupled with the uneasiness of facing death at any time, they focused too much on Bai Li.

    Bai Li glanced at Jin Huangting in surprise, in his impression he had always been taciturn, always listened to everyone but seldom expressed his opinion, no matter what state of mind he had, Bai Li was still very grateful to him at this time.

    Chu Han has always been the person who is most afraid of Bai Li, but he doesn't want to push Bai Li into a hurry, he relaxed his expression, smiled and said: "Jin Huangting is right, if we want to know the truth, we should be united.  "

    Bai Li was slightly relieved by the sharp turn of the sentence. When she looked sideways at He Haoqing, He Haoqing was also looking at her and smiled at her.

    Bai Li staggered his eyes, thinking about what he should do next.  She has been in a state of repression and patience before, but if this continues, her situation will become more and more embarrassing.

    Everyone seems to be deliberately suppressing their unknown thoughts, and no one is going to pierce the thin film, staying in a relatively stable inner environment with each other.  Even Jiang Li didn't want to touch it, fearing that she would face madness.

    There was a sudden silence in the hall, Ouyang suddenly bit his finger and said: "Then what should we do now? We don't have any clues, can we just keep thinking about it?"

    "It's not that I don't have a clue. There is actually one thing in common when everything is linked together." Chu Han smiled, "Think about it, almost all doubts revolve around Bai Li, why?"

    Bai Li narrowed his eyes, and Chu Han continued: "We don't know why, but since we know that the medium is Bai Li, this in itself is very beneficial information, why don't we make good use of it?"

    Luo Dan snorted coldly, and said with a sarcasm: "You guys, are you going to push all the responsibility for your own incompetence onto a girl?"

    "Don't pick the topic, I just think there will be clues in Bai Li." Chu Han said.

    "Clues? What clues? Tell me." Rodin walked up to him, "Actually speaking of being suspicious, aren't you more suspicious?"

    &nbsp?This game seems to be rigged?  Changing the rules of the game, and establishing a complete game system, like a new world, there are still many unknown places, why did we come to this world?  Why us?  Is it a nightmare, or a real killing?  Is it our spirit?  Or does it arrive in this world together with the body?  What is the reason we are here?  Who is manipulating all this behind the scenes?  Have you ever thought about it?  "

    "Do you have any clues?" Rodin asked.

    He Haoqing shook his head, "There are no clues, but there are always some clues. When I first came here, I was very curious why they had a strange attitude towards you. After I learned about it later, I wondered why it was you? In addition, you are followed by an unknown  The boy who came from, that boy, may be able to give you the answer."

    Bai Li pursed his lips, "I have to say, you are very good at psychological induction, letting others follow your train of thought and tell you the information you want. You are so dangerous, how can you make people feel at ease when you cooperate?"

    "Everyone gets what they need, it's just an exchange of information."

    Bai Li thought for a while and said, "The information is just from your mouth. How can I be sure that your information is true?"

    "But you need someone to stand by you, don't you? You need someone to cooperate with you." He Haoqing said.

    Luo Dan said lightly: "You are the one talking about everything, even if you are buying something, you have to shop around, so that people have room for consideration."

    He Haoqing adjusted his glasses and said with a smile: "Indeed, as I said, I will give you time to think about it, so don't rush to give me an answer."

    Bai Li was thinking about what He Haoqing said just now. The manipulator behind the game came to this world. She didn't think about it, but what he said just now reminded her, and she felt a little puzzled.  a gap.  If someone was really behind the scenes, that would explain the game changer, and the weird things that happened to her.

    Bai Li touched the back of her neck involuntarily. She didn't say anything about the second attack on her. She suspected that someone had tampered with her neck, as if something had been implanted.  She didn't tell everyone that she was afraid that everyone's suspicion of her would rise to a new level. If there was such substantial evidence, all the previous suspicions would make everyone feel confirmed.

    Her actions caught He Haoqing's attention. He Haoqing seemed to have thought of something, and asked calmly, "What? Are you uncomfortable?"

    Bai Li nodded and said, "I'm a little tired, let's chat."

    He Haoqing watched Bai Li leave, and said to Luo Dan with a smile on his face: "I think we can be friends, with similar temperament and keen intuition."

    Luo Dan said with a faint smile, "Really? I always thought that you and Chu Han could make a couple, and they would definitely love each other."

    He Haoqing was not worried, but asked with interest: "Oh? Why?"

    Rodin smiled and said, "Becauseyou are just as annoying to people."

    "You hate me? This is really sad news."

    Regarding the look of regret on He Haoqing's face, Luo Dan also cooperated and said: "I just think that you are a bad man who makes people love and hate."

    He Haoqing tugged at her cuffs and said, "Bad? People who know me always say that I am a gentle and modest gentleman."

    Luo Dan burst out laughing, "Gentle? Well, in a sense, he is indeed gentle. He is good at boiling frogs in warm water. But remind you, Bai Li is not as easy to deceive as you think. Who will take advantage of whom?  ,I am looking forward."

    He Haoqing said indifferently: "Then what about you? For Bai Li, do you take advantage of it, or do you really care about it?"

    Rodin asked back: "What do you think?"

    He Haoqing just smiled, but did not answer, looked at Luo Dan approaching himself with a smile and said: "A beautiful stamen always hides sharp thorns, everyone has the nature of a snake, and fangs covered with venom! Do you think, you and  Who will be the prey in Bai Li?"

    After finishing speaking, regardless of He Haoqing's reaction, he took two steps back and blew him a loose kiss, saying: "Good luck! Mr. He."

    He Haoqing stood alone in the empty living room, with a look of excitement hidden in his eyes, looking at the gradually purple sky outside the window, the corners of his mouth slightly raised (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-One: Another New Beginning

    ?

    Because of He Haoqing's words, many thoughts turned in Bai Li's mind, Carmine, Isaiah, and those strange things that happened in the game, she began to feel an inexplicable sense of excitement, which she couldn't tell from  Where did it come from, but I vaguely felt blood rushing in my veins.

    She went back to the room, sat on the chair, and thought about every detail carefully. Although she had a clue, it was still a knot. Whether it was Carmine or Isaiah, she really couldn't think of them finding her  reason.  Bai Li touched the back of her neck, perhaps this would give her the answer.

    The next day, Luo Dan took her out early in the morning. Looking at the shiny convertible sports car in front of him, Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, and Luo Dan sat sideways on the car cover, "There are many good cars parked in this villa, tsk  , why didn't I find out earlier, let's go, I'll take you for a ride."

    "Where are you going? Take me?" Ouyang yawned and stretched over.

    Rodin lit a cigarette, exhaled a smoke ring and said, "Walking casually, do you want to come together?"

    Ouyang nodded and said: "It's almost moldy recently, go out for a stroll to let the mold away, and I want to restore the sunny and handsome look of the past." Then he looked at Bai Li and said, "Would you mind taking me with you?"

    "I don't care." Bai Li opened the door and sat in the front, Ouyang jumped into the back seat.

    He Haoqing was standing not far away with a book, Rodin saw him, blew him a kiss, and got into the car.  Ouyang looked back at He Haoqing because of her actions, and said with interest: "You like that guy? Hey, give me a cigarette."

    Luo Dan raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, without answering, he handed the cigarette and lighter to Ouyang, and seeing Bai Li looking at him thoughtfully, she smiled and said, "Is there any question?"

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "No."

    Rodin didn't ask any more questions, and started the car and set off.  Rodin didn't have any destination, just like what she said, they just wandered around. They circled the "City That Never Sleeps" but didn't go in. There are some buildings around the "City That Never Sleeps", but most of them are empty lawns that stretch as far as the eye can see, and some forests  , Bai Li couldn't tell which ones were real and which ones were virtual, the clear sky, the warm sunshine, the emerald green lawn, and the occasional breeze, all of this looked very beautiful.

    Rodin parked the car on a lawn, she got out of the car with a cigarette in her mouth, squinted at the glaring sky, and said with a smile: "It feels really comfortable, come down too."

    Ouyang lay down on the lawn as soon as he got out of the car, covered the sun with his hands, squinted his eyes to look at the sky and said, "Do you think what we see now is real or fake?"

    Bai Li also got out of the car, and Luo Dan looked at her sideways and said, "I said, don't you feel stiff when you keep a straight face all day long? Or do you want to create an image of yourself as indifferent and inviolable?"

    Bai Li didn't bother to talk to her, and kept his mouth shut, while Ouyang couldn't stop laughing, clapping his hands and laughing, "Well said."

    Seeing that Bai Li was silent, Luo Dan went to lie down next to her, "Sometimes a smile can better cover up your inner emotions."

    Ouyang heard her speak so seriously, looked at Bai Li who was silent, sat up, thought for a while and said, "Bai Li, can I trust you?"

    Hearing this, Bai Li looked at him sideways, and exchanged glances with Luo Dan, "What do you mean?"

    Ouyang sat cross-legged and straightened his body, "I think you understand that too many suspicious things have happened to you, but I don't think so, I trust my intuition, although it's a bit ridiculous to say so, but I think you can let  I learned the truth."

    "Then why do you still ask me?" Bai Li asked.

    Ouyang laughed, "Let's go with the formality."

    Luo Dan smiled and said, "Your boy is quite interesting."

    Ouyang said seriously: "I don't know what you think, but if you want to survive here, you can't do it alone. Chu Han and the others are strong, but I can't trust them. Just like Luo Dan said, they don't care about others.  life and death, so I can only find a companion by myself. Although I am not very strong, you can consider it."

    Seeing that Bai Li did not speak, he continued: "I know what you are hesitating, but I want to tell you that I found you only because you made me feel more secure compared to other people. I don't want to" Ouyang  After a pause, he said, "I don't want to die here like everyone else."

    After listening to Ouyang's words, Bai Li and Luo Dan exchanged glances.  Leaving aside other factors, it would be better to have a companion. Although I don't know if what Ouyang said is true or not, it is relatively safer than Chu Han and He Haoqing.

    Luo Dan squinted his eyes, exhaled the smoke, stood up and said to Ouyang, patted the back of his head and said, "Where are your disgusting lines?"?What game of life and death must be played?  Could it be some kind of alien space here?  "

    Bai Li nodded again, sighed and said: "This is not a joke, here, you will die at any moment."

    The young man listened to Bai Li's words seriously, and his face changed, as if he was considering the authenticity of this matter.  At this time Ouyang came over and asked, "Do you know this kid again?"

    Bai Li said: "His name is D, he is from the same school as me, and we are in the same experimental group."

    Ouyang took a closer look at the vulnerable young man and asked, "You said his name is d? The d of abcd?"

    Bai Li nodded, Ouyang rubbed his chin and said with interest: "What's the name, Chinese name? What's your last name?"

    d said lightly: "It has nothing to do with you."

    Ouyang choked for a moment, then saw that he had the same expression as Bai Li, and simply shook his hand and left.  D watched Ouyang leave, and then asked: "What kind of primary battle are we going to participate in next? And then?"

    "That is the most basic. After you pass that, you will know later. Don't be careless. You must be careful." Bai Li's tone was obviously concerned. Ouyang looked at Bai Li in surprise, and then looked at him again.  Looking at d, he rubbed his forehead involuntarily to see if there was any red rain outside.

    d raised his eyebrows and nodded understandingly.  Bai Li wondered why Chu Han suddenly didn't let the newcomers introduce themselves, and the number of newcomers this time was a bit too much.

    Bai Li felt a little stagnant. In school, except for Roland, there were very few people who could get close to her. She didn't want her friends or relatives to come here to experience the boundless fear and despair of death.  Looking at the faces expressing the same emotions as when they first came here, habitually suppressing their emotions, ignoring the discomfort in their hearts, and taking a deep breath, when the time comes, these people will still be left behind.  How many (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Two: Temporary Alliance

    ?

    After the primary battle, there were seven people left.  The arrival of the newcomers did not alleviate the previous anomaly, on the contrary, things developed in an unpredictable direction.  First, the previous reward points decreased, and infinite weapons could not be used. Then, after strengthening the physical fitness, the data did not change, and all exchange values ??were completely changed. Magic weapons could not be used, including those stored in space such as Kuranosuke.  no.

    Everyone seemed to be keeping their own secrets before, intentionally or unintentionally avoiding those sensitive areas that would erupt, and drifting within the controllable range.  This ominous change pushed everyone's emotions to the highest point, like a balloon full of air, which was about to burst.

    Everyone's faces were almost gloomy, and the changes one after another made everyone feel an unspeakable sense of panic. Chu Han finally called the old members to his room for a small meeting.

    Chu Han said straightforwardly: "Now the situation has changed drastically, no one knows what is going on, we must unite the front." He looked at Bai Li and said, "I know you don't trust me, and I don't trust you either.  But now, we must put these aside and find out the reasons for these things first." After a pause, he continued: "I know everyone has doubts in their hearts, but let's ignore those personal factors and wait until we find out the reasons for these abnormalities now.  Say it again."

    "How can we ensure that the team will not be affected by personal factors?" Qi Xiu looked at Bai Li firmly, "Some people may not be suitable for the plan you mentioned."

    "Bai Li, I know you haven't told the truth. Even if you haven't lied, you must have concealed something that we don't know about." Chu Han said, "I don't ask you to speak out now, but you must share the information that is beneficial to us."  Speak up, this is not the time for you to solve problems alone."

    Everyone else waited silently for Bai Li's statement. Bai Li lowered her eyes, thinking about the pros and cons of the matter. Considering the actual situation, just as Chu Han said, the situation has changed a lot now, and she must consider what is feasible next.  The plan is impossible for her alone, she thought for a while and said: "Your memories have been tampered with."

    When everyone heard this, their faces changed drastically, and Chu Han grabbed Bai Li's collar excitedly, "What do you mean?"

    Bai Li let him hold him back, and said with a weird expression: "Last time, you all thought that I killed that monster and we survived, but the truth is, I passed out, and I don't know what happened.  Except for me and He Haoqing, the memories of all of you have been tampered with."

    Everyone's faces were indescribably ugly. In a room with normal temperature, their backs felt chills. Bai Li touched the back of his neck, squinted his eyes and continued: "The other thing I may have been implanted into my body.  something."

    Chu Han almost gritted his teeth and said, "How many fucking things have you kept from us?"

    Not only Chu Han was shocked, but everyone else was also shocked and angry.  Luo Dan looked sideways at Bai Li's side, and sighed in his heart, is she planning to burn the boat?

    Bai Li took a deep breath and said, "I'm not sure, I just suspect it. I won't tell you because I can't explain the reason myself."

    "But don't you think it's more reassuring to say it?" Jiang Lan, who had been silent all along, said.

    "I can't trust you guys," Bai Li said.

    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone's expressions changed, and there was a very complicated emotion in their hearts. They had always mistrusted each other.  At this moment, Jiang Lan sneered and said, "Have you ever thought that your silence will kill many people?"

    Bai Li fell silent, and Jiang Lan continued: "Even if you don't trust us, it will only be beneficial and harmless to say these things, why do you keep silent? If you tell them, maybe they won't die.  perhaps¡­¡­"

    "Enough, their deaths have nothing to do with Bai Li." Luo Dan interrupted.  "First find out whether there is anything implanted in Bai Li's body, and why our memory has been tampered with."

    "Memory tampering? She said it all by herself. How can we be sure that she is telling the truth?" Qi Xiu said.

    Luo Dan raised his chin at He Haoqing and said, "Didn't you say you still have his memory? He Haoqing, don't you have anything to say?"

    Sitting on the chair, He Haoqing said calmly: "What Bai Li said is not wrong, your memories have indeed been tampered with. As for the reason, there is no way to find out now. Instead of entangled in whether it is true or not, it is better to see if there is more on Bai Li.  what?"

    Everyone was a little confused. They had never thought of this information. They were angry at Bai Li's concealment, but more of it was an indescribable sense of panic.

    Chu Han stared at Bai Li for a long time before saying: "Let's not talk about the other things, in the medical room of the base, there are stillIt has nothing to do with you.  "D standing aside said.

    At this moment, everyone turned their attention to this young man, and D continued: "So what if I tell you, is there any difference? You only focus on Bai Li, what can you get?"

    "Who are you?" Qi Xiu asked.

    D touched his nose and said, "My name is D, I'm a newcomer, a friend of Bai Li's."

    Speaking of Bai Li's friends, everyone was a little surprised. At this time, Luo Dan also said: "I don't understand, why do you have a morbid obsession with Bai Li?"

    "That's because she"

    Jiang Lan interrupted at this time, but was interrupted by Ouyang and said: "Don't worry about it, it's the business to find a way to deal with the next one."

    "I didn't say it before, don't pursue personal factors anymore. Our main thing now is to adapt to the next game. The rules of the game have not changed a lot, but there have been some changes in the exchange. Such a big situation is for us.  There is not much difference." Chu Han smoked a cigarette and said, "If this continues, we can't find the reason, so we can only take one step at a time. Now that there are clues, we will always find the reason. If the memory tampering you mentioned is true  Yes, then there must be some kind of organization behind it that we don¡¯t know about. What we say and do now is just a futile guess, we must unite as one, put aside these distracting thoughts first, and unite the front, we have no choice.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, everyone fell silent one after another.  Then I heard Chu Han say: "Let's do this first, there are still a bunch of newcomers outside, I have to talk to them again, let go of other things first, and prepare for the next training and preparation. Qi Xiu and I tried it to strengthen ourselves  There is no change in the quality and data. Although the reward points have decreased, the relative value of the exchange has also decreased. It is just that those infinite weapons, blood exchange, and magic weapons and utensils have no response. Fortunately, the gods and ghosts  Some spiritual weapons can still be exchanged, because we don¡¯t know what to face, so we need to be prepared in all aspects. There are no infinite weapons and equipment, and space objects cannot be used. It is conceivable that we will have a  A tough fight."

    Chu Han looked at Bai Li and said again: "We are all on the same boat. If you don't want the ship to sink, you still have to confess what you should."

    Bai Li said: "Since I said it, I didn't want to be alone."

    Chu Han nodded and smiled, "Okay, I'm looking forward to the next cooperation."

    Regarding the results of the examination, Bai Li felt a little uneasy in her heart. She touched the back of her neck, and there was indeed nothing abnormal. Could it be that it was just her illusion before?  Now it's like forming an alliance with Chu Han and the others. In fact, no one can say for sure, but so far they have no better solution. Internal strife will only disperse their strength, but whether this alliance will have practical effects?  It remains to be seen what happens next.  Whether it's a fake peace or a real one, it can only be done step by step.

    The following days will be relatively tight. All the people in the base will devote themselves to intense training. No one will focus on those doubts. The quality of the new recruits is still good.  They are all basic people.

    Because of the data value, Bai Li and the others don't know what level they have reached, and almost every day they aim to break through their limits.  I was so tired every day that I didn't have the mind to think about those messy things. After training, I just lay down on the bed and fell asleep and didn't want to get up again.

    Because Chu Han said to focus on preparations, and no one asked Bai Li some sharp questions, Bai Li felt relaxed.  Busy days always pass quickly, and it's time for the next game soon.  Although everyone tried to avoid talking about the topic of the next game, but in everyone's heart, there was still unknowingly the shadow of anxiety and facing death.

    Even though they didn't want to come, the days passed day by day, and everyone suppressed all their doubts and anxiety in their hearts, and they heard the familiar cold mechanical voice again: "The game starts, the characters are transferred." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Three: Terror in the Tomb (1)

    ?

    When I opened my eyes, it was dark. When I turned on the flashlight, there were walls all around. It was not true to say that the walls were a few large stone slabs embedded in the soil. There was a sloping walkway in front of me. It was a bit narrow, probably only  Two people are allowed to pass through. On the stone walls on both sides, there are some inscriptions that look like ancient characters, as well as some stone carving patterns.

    Bai Li carefully supported the stone wall and walked down. Everyone was not interested in the inscriptions and stone carvings on the stone wall. They just cautiously moved forward. The flashlight was so strong that they could clearly see the situation inside.

    "Damn, this can't be a tomb where the dead are buried." Ouyang trembled, he was most afraid of this kind of thing.

    Bai Li touched the inscription on it, took a closer look and said: "I think it is probably, this should be an ancient tomb."

    "How do you know? Do you know what is written on it?" Ouyang poked his head over curiously.

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "I don't know, it's just a guess."

    "I think what Bai Li said is right. This is indeed an ancient tomb, but it's very strange. I've never seen this writing before." He Haoqing carefully identified the inscriptions and patterns on it, but couldn't see why.

    "Don't worry about this, let's explore the road ahead. It's too narrow here, so it's hard to move." Chu Han walked in the front and said with a gun in his hand.

    This tomb passage is a bit long, and all the long wall passages are engraved with inscriptions and stone carvings. When the bright white flashlight is turned on, it becomes more and more dark against the tomb passage passing behind, making people feel extremely uncomfortable.  Everyone walked cautiously and cautiously, and those newcomers followed in the middle, all with their voices hanging and their minds raised.

    After walking for about half an hour, the walk gradually widened a lot, and the feeling of pressure ambushed by the small space in my heart was slightly relieved. After walking for more than ten minutes, at the end of the corridor, there stood a huge  Shimen, everyone stopped in a daze for a while, Chu Han and Jin Huangting looked at each other, and slowly moved forward, trying to find out, but the next second after they took a few steps forward, Shimen slammed  Falling down, everyone trembled in shock, a loud noise reverberated in the tunnel, everyone felt their ears ringing from the sound, their minds were dizzy, and it took a while to recover.

    After a burst of dust went down, there was no exit, but another long corridor, but it was much wider than the previous corridor, and the stone walls on both sides were carved with more elaborate and complicated stone carving patterns. This corridor is not  It was very long, and it came to the end in just a few minutes. At the end of the corridor, there was a huge jade gate, which looked transparent in jade, with a golden lock on it.  Everyone couldn't help being a little dumbfounded when they saw it, and was speechless for a while.

    "Damn it, how much is this fucking worth?" Ouyang walked to the front and sighed at the huge jade gate.  Others also moved forward slowly, and those newcomers were obviously very excited.

    One of the girls named Mo Bei couldn't help but stepped forward and touched the jade gate, and her hands were warm and moist. She exclaimed in surprise: "This is real jade! Such a big piece, it's so beautiful."

    After hearing what she said, the others all came up and touched the jade door, and the touch was very good.  Bai Li and the others stood behind them, looking at the jade door, they always felt that there was some kind of mysterious atmosphere exuding, and what made Bai Li uncomfortable was that there was a chilling feeling that something was blowing from behind the jade door.  Gusts of wind blew out from the crack of the door.  Not only Bai Li, but others also felt the chill.

    Everyone slowly backed away from the Yumen. Chu Han and Jin Huangting checked several times and found that the lock on the door was not locked, but just hanging. Looking inside through the crack of the door, it was pitch black, and there was a large space inside.  The flashlight can't see through the past, but can only vaguely see the front.

    Chu Han opened the door, and together with Jin Huangting pushed the jade gate open, it was obviously a tomb, inside there seemed to be several sarcophagi arranged in this order, the stone walls of the tomb were covered with murals everywhere, and some  There are two large stone tablets on both sides of the seven sarcophagi with some inscriptions carved on them.  There was another passage on one side of the tomb, it was pitch black, Chu Han and the others looked forward, there was only one passage, and then there was darkness.

    Bai Li followed Luo Dan to take a closer look, but she didn't recognize any of the ancient characters on the stele, but He Haoqing looked at it carefully for a long time before saying: "There seems to be more than one kind of characters on it." He pointed to the one in front of him.  One inscription said: "This one is engraved with Uyghur script, but this one is engraved with Dongba script. The inscriptions on the next few steles are different."

    "How do you know it's in Uighur or Dongba? Do you know it?" Jiang Lan squatted beside him and asked, and the others slowly came closer to look at them, but they felt that those hand gestures were very strange and they couldn't see them at all.  What's the matter.

    &nbThe difference from the previous corridor is that there are murals everywhere on this corridor. The paintings on it are pictures of people ascending to heaven and descending to the underworld after death. Bai Li felt that those flat and brightly colored pictures seemed to be alive.  Dancing in front of your eyes.

    As he walked further into the corridor, the feeling became stronger. Bai Li said in a low voice, "I have a bad feeling."

    D, who was walking beside her, said in a low voice with a pale face: "Me too."

    As if to verify their words, the voice of Xixisuosuo became louder and louder, as if there were countless little ghosts whispering, everyone felt a chill hit, and their entire scalp felt numb.  What I felt looked back, my face turned pale, and my eyes widened in horror (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Four: Terror in the Ancient Tomb (2)

    ?

    "Oh my god, run!" Someone shouted first, and everyone ran forward immediately.

    Bai Li felt his hair stand on end, goosebumps all over his body, and the flashlight illuminated the dark and squirming scene. She couldn't help but think of the scene of Xu Yinyin's death, and her face became even uglier.

    A group of people ran forward with all their strength, and after running for a while, many corridors appeared on the stone wall of the corridor. They followed Chu Han and ran forward, but as the rustling sounds got closer and closer,  Several newcomers couldn't help but ran to the corridor next to them in a panic.

    One of the youths named Xie Linlu shouted: "Don't leave the brigade." Mo Bei, who was next to him, wanted to run over, but he grabbed him and said: "Following them is the safest."

    Bai Li and D ran at the back, and Ouyang, who was running at the back, turned around and shot a few times while running, but it didn't have any effect, and he couldn't help complaining: "Damn, it won't be what kind of bug again  Bar?"

    No one answered his question. Luo Dan saw that he was lagging behind, looked back from time to time, almost ran off the corridor, and pulled him over. Ouyang was unprepared, staggered, and almost fell, "You can't take it lightly!"  click it."

    Luo Dan glared at him sideways, Ouyang curled his lips and didn't say anything more.

    Even though the people were not running slowly, Ouyang felt a chill in his heart as those things were getting closer and closer. Seeing that those ghost things were getting closer and closer to them, and the number was astonishing, covering the stone walls and ground of the entire corridor, Ouyang  Finally saw what it was.

    Behind him was a large piece of corpses, dark and spread all over the corridor without any gaps. Ouyang felt that every cell in his body was itchy, and his scalp was numb for a while, and his steps could not help but increase the span.

    "Damn it, there's a group of bugs behind." Ouyang shouted.

    Everyone speeded up their running. Bai Li and the others had seen Xu Yinyin's tragic death. Hearing that Ouyang said it was a group of black bugs, he felt terrified.  In the weird ancient tomb, everyone felt an uncontrollable chill in their hearts.

    Ouyang rushed forward almost desperately, the corpses were getting closer and closer to him and Luo Dan, the rustling sound was like a cat's claws scratching, his heart was itchy and trembling.  He took out a grenade and was about to throw it, but was caught by Rodin.

    "If you don't want to die, just throw it. If you throw a grenade in such a narrow place, it will explode in a few seconds. We have nowhere to hide."

    Rodin let go, and Ouyang held the grenade for a while, feeling restless. Seeing the bugs getting closer and closer, he wondered what would happen. Maybe it would turn into a wreckage like in the movie mummy.

    When suddenly entering a corridor, as if blown by a gust of cool wind, everyone couldn't help shivering, the rustling sound behind them became quieter, Bai Li turned around involuntarily, and saw those black  The insects swarmed and swarmed, which was extremely terrifying, but they stopped outside the entrance of the tunnel and did not move forward.

    "What's going on here?" Ouyang asked while panting.

    "I don't know, what is this place?" Jiang Lan asked, wiping the sweat off her face, breathing slowly.

    Everyone shone their flashlights in, and found that not far away was a wooden door with a rusty lock on it. Everyone looked at each other, hesitating whether to go forward, but when they thought of the bugs behind them, they still hesitated.  Walk forward slowly.  Chu Han and Jin Huangting stood on one side of the door, looking in through the crack of the door.

    "When did Chu Han and Jin Huangting become so close? We have been together since we came in." Ouyang walked to Bai Li and D and asked.

    Luo Dan looked at Qi Xiu who was with He Haoqing over there and said: "Everyone always has their own small circle."

    Ouyang nodded and said, "Will you be against us?"

    "I don't think so." Bai Li said, "At least not now."

    "The one named He Haoqing, I'm interested in him." D said aloud.

    Ouyang raised his eyebrows and said with a smirk: "Interested? Friends?"

    d smiled at Ouyang and said, "I think I will have a closer relationship with you."

    Ouyang twitched the corner of his mouth, "Forget it, I only like women."

    Bai Li was about to ask a question, when Chu Han and Jin Huangting had unlocked the lock, and the door opened with a creak, and the flashlight illuminated an empty space inside, which was a very spacious space, much like a luxurious room  , there are many ancient utensils and household items, many golden funerary objects, many of which are women's items, and in this large tomb, there is a stone coffin bed, and the east and west sides of the coffin bed stand.  Twelve stone figures in helmets and armor with painted colors on the armorUnexpectedly, it opened slowly by itself, and a woman in a gorgeous ancient costume slowly came out. Everyone was busy dealing with the stone sculpture man, and the woman slowly turned her head, and everyone gasped.  .

    That faceit was not a face at all, without any facial features, it was as white as smooth cardboard, with black hair hanging down to the waist, long clothes dragging on the ground, and no feet.  Slowly floated over.

    Everyone watched the female corpse float over, their heartbeats quickened, and the stone sculptures also slowly approached. They were beaten to pieces before, but as they condensed, they got closer and closer.

    "Run!" Chu Han yelled, but it was too late. The female corpse floated to the crowd in an instant. Mo Bei and Jiang Li were the closest, and they screamed in fright.  Kers was also terrified. What¡¯s not over yet is that the female corpse tore open a mouth on her face with her own fingers, and blood was dripping all over her body. This scene has experienced many disgusting scenes.  Everyone couldn't help feeling nauseated and palpitations.

    At first, I thought that the female corpse would do something again, but she just stood floating in the air, black and red blood continuously overflowed from the torn mouth, and slowly trickled down to the ground. Those stone figures were stained with that blood, as if  It's even crazier like taking a stimulant.

    Those blood vein-like traces appeared on the body of the stone sculptors, spreading all over the body. Bai Li dodged the big stone ax to chop them down. Those stone sculptors looked bulky, but their bodies were extremely flexible, and the force of those stone swords and stone axes was not light  , cut a deep mark on the ground, it was possible to use guns before, but as soon as those stone carving people approached, they accidentally cut horizontally and vertically, and they were useless after one move.

    Bai Li avoided carefully, but the sharp sound of felling still roared in his ears, mixed with the sound of gunfire. Bai Liming had strengthened his physical fitness, but now he couldn't feel any advantage at all.  is passive.

    A stone sculpture man holding a stone sword slashed from the side suddenly, and the girl named Mobei was about to be unable to dodge, Jin Huangting turned around and threw her at her, chopping from top to bottom, Chu Han  Holding a gun, block the hand of one of the stone sculptures.  Jin Huangting hugged Mo Bei and rolled around on the ground before getting up, Chu Han only blocked it a bit, it was because the strength of the stone carving man was too strong and he could only hold it up a bit.

    The gun in Bai Li's hand was out of bullets, but she didn't intend to change the magazine. The bullets they carried were limited. While dodging, Bai Li was paying attention to the movement of the stone sculpture, when a sudden gust of cold wind swept across his face.  , there was an extra cut on his face, and he narrowly escaped the fatal blow.  Bai Li looked at those stone figures waving, and a thought flashed in her mind, she shouted: "D, cooperate with me, and grab their weapons."

    She leaned over and rushed towards one of the stone sculptures, and cooperated with D to avoid the oncoming attack. The two cooperated with each other to block one of the stone sculptures' hands with their guns, but they underestimated the stone sculptures.  When another stone sculptor attacked, Bai Li let go of his hand, and a figure rushed forward, jumped up, from top to bottom, and hit it hard with the butt of the gun. The stone sword of the stone sculptor  was knocked down.  Bai Li bent down to pick up the stone sword, threw away the gun in his hand, raised the stone sword and slashed at the stone sculptures. Fortunately, the stone sword was not very heavy, and the stone sculptures hit by the stone sword were killed.  One arm was severed, and there was no reunion.

    Seeing this situation, everyone suddenly felt a surge of excitement, and they followed Bai Li's example, but when everyone counterattacked with the weapons in the hands of the stone carving man, the female corpse floating in mid-air suddenly slammed onto the white board-like face.  A bulging ball slowly appeared in the eye, and after a while, two bulging bloodshot eyeballs appeared alive.

    Those bulging eyes suddenly stared at the crowd below. When Bai Li raised his head, he was startled, and the female corpse suddenly rushed towards her and D.  Bai Li only felt a chill on his face, and seeing the bulging eyeballs and black mouth attacking him, he slipped his feet and avoided the attack.  But what followed was that the arms and wounds of the cut off stone figures slowly recombined, and groups rushed towards the crowd.

    The female corpse's hand suddenly stretched out, like a dry bone, without any moisture, the dried orange peel was like a mummy, with long black nails on the fingertips, which made people feel horrified.

    Those stone carving men's attacks became fierce, but fortunately the weapons they snatched were useful to them, and the wounds that had compounded before were added again.  But the troublesome thing was the female corpse, who rushed towards the crowd extremely fast. Fickels couldn't dodge in time, and was suddenly scratched with several deep marks. With a shake of his hand, the stone sword fell to the ground, and Fickels fell to the ground.  Rolling to the ground, he picked up the stone sword to block the hand of the stone carving man who attacked Ouyang.

    And the scurrying female corpse kept attacking everyone, and it was not careful, the speed was extremely fast, and the shots were extremely ruthless.  Bai Li and Luo Dan attacked from left to right, up and down, and chopped off the head of a stone figure. With a bang, the stone figure shattered into dust.

    Bai Li and Luo Dan breathed a sigh of relief, and were about to attack the next one, when the female corpse suddenly attacked them, Bai Li had just turned around, only to see a terrifying face approaching, and wanted to turn over and dodge, but in her  Before making a reaction, suddenly, the whiteness in front of his eyes was stained with blood red (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)With a coordinated attack up and down, the head of a stone sculpture was chopped off, and with a bang, the stone sculpture shattered into dust.

    Bai Li and Luo Dan breathed a sigh of relief, and were about to attack the next one, when the female corpse suddenly attacked them, Bai Li had just turned around, only to see a terrifying face approaching, and wanted to turn over and dodge, but in her  Before making a reaction, suddenly, the whiteness in front of his eyes was stained with blood red (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Five: Terror in the Tomb (3)

    ?

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, a dry hand pierced through the white figure in front of his eyes, the dark brown skin was still stained red with blood, and a few drops of blood splashed on her face, Bai Li was in a daze for a moment,  As if not knowing what happened.

    "Bai Li!" D yelled at her, she came back to her senses suddenly, when the female corpse attacked again, she held up the stone sword and rushed over, the force of the dive was very strong, and the speed was also fast, Bai Li gritted her teeth  He slashed at the female corpse with a sword, the female corpse threw away the white body, turned around and turned to Bai Li, and grabbed it with bloody hands, Bai Li raised his leg to kick the attack away, and D on the other side took the opportunity to dodge  A stone carving man's attack, a side slip, dragged the wounded on the ground out of the battle.

    There was a familiar stabbing pain in the back of his neck, but Bai Li felt that the blood in his whole body was boiling, everything around him seemed to calm down, and everyone's movements seemed to slow down a bit.  The female corpse had never touched the ground, Bai Li kicked hard, jumped and slashed at the female corpse, the slashing force from top to bottom was extremely ruthless, but the female corpse avoided the attack faster than her.

    And Chu Han and the others also slowly cleared away the stone carving man. Chu Han joined the battle to attack the female corpse. Chu Han's speed and strength were the best among them, and his joining greatly helped Bai Li.

    At the same time as Bai Li jumped to the ground, the female corpse also swooped in. Chu Han turned and slashed across the body very quickly, forcing her to retreat. Chu Han and Bai Li exchanged winks, but Bai Li felt that the air seemed to be swaying at this moment.  Feeling like this, her mind went blank, and she almost instinctively attacked the female corpse, as if slashing horizontally and vertically.  Her movements were a bit crazy, Chu Han didn't dare to step forward casually, when the female corpse's hand swept towards Bai Li, Chu Han couldn't even move forward to help in time, watching helplessly as several bloodstains were scratched on Bai Li's arm,  But because Bai Li dodged quickly, it was only a flesh injury.

    Bai Li was forced to take a few steps back by the force of the hit, gasping for breath, Chu Han stepped forward to help, the stone sword in his hand stabbed fiercely at the female corpse, the female corpse turned over to dodge, here Bai Li took advantage of her turning over  At that moment, Yang Jian slashed over, but only hit the skirt on her body, and the fabric of the skirt fell from midair with rustling.

    Chu Han took advantage of the situation and jumped up to jump at the female corpse. The female corpse made a hissing sound and also rushed towards him. Chu Han's jump was not as high as the female corpse floated, so he could only stab from bottom to top with the stone sword.  Piao Gao, dodged the blow.  Bai Li waited for the female corpse to pounce on Chu Han for the second time. When Chu Han fought back, he swooped down and kicked his feet hard, jumped to a high place, raised his stone sword and slashed down fiercely.  This time the female corpse couldn't dodge in time, and one arm was cut off, and that arm fell to the ground, which quickly turned black and purple, and slowly melted to the ground.

    The hissing sound from the female corpse's mouth became more rapid, and she swooped down several times to attack Bai Li, but Bai Li narrowly escaped, and Chu Han took advantage of the situation when the female corpse attacked Bai Li frantically, and also attacked in cooperation, just at this time the stone carving man  It was almost resolved, and Qi Xiu joined the battle to attack the female corpse.

    Bai Li guarded against the fierce attack of the female corpse, while Chu Han took advantage of the gap exposed by the female corpse's attack to attack, but the female corpse's movements were sensitive and she could barely dodge it, but with Qi Xiu's joining, and Chu Han  With a tacit understanding, when Chu Han jumped and slashed down for the last time, the female corpse's head finally fell to the ground. Like the previous arm, the falling body also turned into a stream of pus and blood.

    Those stone sculptors also shattered all over the ground and turned into dust, and everyone rested on the spot panting. None of them suffered any serious injuries, only some minor scratches.

    After solving the female corpse, Bai Li walked to D's side. D's expression was a little strange, as if he was surprised. Bai Li walked over and squatted down, looking at the familiar face, he was a little speechless.

    Luo Dan and Chu Han also came over, Luo Dan raised his eyebrows and asked, "Where did he come from again this time?"

    Bai Li looked at Isaiah and asked d, "How is he?"

    d's expression was very strange, "You can see for yourself."

    d made a gesture to lift off Isaiah's clothes, but just as he stretched out his hand, Isaiah grabbed the clothes to prevent him from moving, Bai Li rarely asked in a low voice, "Are you okay?"

    Isaiah just rushed over and hugged Bai Li, Bai Li's body froze suddenly, D's eyes widened, he glanced twice in surprise, and then turned back to Rodin with a questioning look in his eyes.  Rodin just shrugged and said nothing.

    Here, Bai Li wanted to push Isaiah away, but he was concerned about his injuries, so he froze for a while and dared not move. After a while, he slowly pushed Isaiah away and asked, "Why did you appear here?"  here?"

    Bai Li remembered that suddenly a white shadow stood in front of him, as if appearing out of nowhere, Bai Li reached out to the hem of Isaiah's clothes and said, "Show me your injury."

    Isaiah let Bai Li lift up the hem of his clothes, butIt was a while, but there was no abnormality. Accidents often happened when they were slack, and everyone dared not slack off. He Kuai had also seen the strangeness of the ancient tomb before, and his heart raised his throat, paying attention to the movement around him vigilantly.

    This tomb passage seems to be unusually long, and I don't know how long it took. Suddenly, there were giggling sounds from all directions, like laughter, and like the sound of wooden blocks rubbing against each other. Everyone was startled by this sound.  Gun looked around.  Bai Li couldn't help but think of the horror movies he had watched before, he clenched the gun in his hand, pulled Isaiah behind him, and listened carefully to where the sound came from.

    The sound was intermittent, and those who heard it felt terrified. The tomb passage is not wide. If something really happened, it would be too late to escape. What's more, the road ahead is unknown, and if you run around rashly, you don't know how to die.

    The strange sound lasted for a while, and then suddenly stopped. Everyone walked and paid attention to their surroundings, until they were sure that there was no movement, and then walked forward at a faster pace.  At this moment, D looked back as if he felt something, was startled, and suddenly grabbed Bai Li's wrist with one hand. Bai Li looked back, and in the white light of the flashlight, a scarlet figure stood up.  behind them.

    Bai Li turned around and shot. Everyone heard the movement and hurriedly turned around to check, but the blood-red figure suddenly disappeared.  Bai Li held the gun and looked around carefully, everyone was also nervous by her serious expression, but there was no movement for a while, as if what Bai Li saw before was just an illusion.

    But suddenly the clucking sound rang out again, slightly higher pitched than before, it sounded more like a woman's laughing and crying voice, and sometimes there were some sharp screams, everyone's scalp was numb when they heard it, and they couldn't help it.  Run forward, while running, pay attention to whether any ghosts will appear around you.  Everyone ran for a while, but the voice did not disappear, but became more and more clear.

    "Ah!" Ouyang, who was running in front, screamed. A bloody thing was hanging upside down in front of him. His white eyes were protruding, without pupils, and they were all white. His face was almost close to Ouyang's. Ouyang  He jumped back suddenly in fright, and the people behind followed suit.

    After everyone saw the thing clearly, their stomachs couldn't help but roll over. The scarlet thing had no part of its body intact, its muscles were clearly exposed, like a blood corpse that had been skinned alive, its eyelids, upper and lower lips, and  The nose was completely cut off, exposing the white teeth.

    The crowd didn't hesitate, they raised their guns and shot, but the blood corpse didn't react at all, and rushed towards the crowd in a daze.

    Ouyang was still very resistant to this kind of thing, resisting the urge to feel sick, he fired two shots and then backed away. The bullets from the crowd were crackling and had no effect. The bullets penetrated the bloody corpse and shot into the soil of the tomb passage.  Everyone was not stupid, and they didn't waste bullets when they saw the clues. They just watched the blood corpse rushing towards them, and didn't know how to deal with it for a while.

    The blood corpse rushed towards Ouyang, and Ouyang dodged it very quickly, but Jiang Lan behind him was not so lucky, she was thrown straight, Jiang Lan didn't have time to react, she just felt her body trembling  Liang, his whole body froze and couldn't move, all the strength in his body seemed to be pumped out, his eyes were wide open, his mouth was open but he couldn't say a word.

    Everyone was horrified by this scene, and wanted to go forward to help Jiang Lan, but suddenly heard D and Fickels yelling: "Be careful behind!"

    Bai Li felt his body shake and was torn apart by Isaiah, only to see a blood-red figure rushing towards Mobei, Jin Huangting also reacted very quickly, he hugged Mobei with his hands, and moved back a few steps, abruptly  He dodged the attack, but just as he was about to fight back, Mobei screamed sharply in the tomb, and a blood-red arm suddenly appeared behind Jin Huangting (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter Fifty-Six: Terror of the Tomb (4)

    ?

    Jin Huangting has also experienced a lot, and he himself is stable. He didn't panic when he noticed the strangeness. His blood-red arm shackled his neck.  The arm also disappeared out of thin air.  Over there, Ouyang only felt a cold air rushing from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, his chest felt stagnant, but he couldn't breathe with his mouth wide open, and his face burst out with blue veins due to suffocation. Everyone dared not act rashly, but He Haoqing pulled out a talisman  As soon as the paper was pasted on Ouyang's body, the talisman paper slowly ignited, and the figure of the blood corpse slowly disappeared.

    Once the strangeness on Ouyang's body disappeared, he opened his mouth wide to breathe in the fresh air desperately, and said to He Haoqing after a while, "Thank you!"

    He Haoqing looked at the talisman paper in his hand and said, "I didn't expect it to be effective." Then he said to everyone: "This thing can defend yourself, so stick two pieces on your body."

    Everyone hurriedly pasted a few talisman papers on their bodies. At this time, the rattling sound sounded again, which was sharper and harsher than the previous one.  He covered his ears with some discomfort, but the voice penetrated directly into his brain, making him extremely uncomfortable.

    Accompanied by the sound, there were also blood-red corpses pouring out from the ground or the mud wall. Sticky blood dripped from the scarlet flesh and blood to the ground. Everyone was slowly surrounded, and Chu Han yelled.  : "Run forward!"

    Chu Han pinched a piece of talisman and stuck it on the blood corpse in front of him. The talisman burst into flames, but it was different from the effect of the previous scene. It only made the part with the talisman burnt black, but it had no effect  The action of the blood corpse.  Chu Han was taken aback, and raised his gun to shoot, but this time he actually hit the entity, blood and flesh splashed out, and he kicked away the battered blood corpse whose head had been beaten, and Chu Han rushed out of the gap in the first place,  Others followed suit.

    Those blood corpses suddenly rushed over in unison, Mobei and Jiang Lan were startled and screamed, the eyeballs without eyelids, and the gums exposed because there were no lips, were extremely horrifying.  Not to mention that the two of them were terribly frightened, the others were also shocked.

    They raised their guns and beat the group of bloody things. Even though the bodies and heads of those bloody corpses were beaten to pieces, the limbs that fell on the ground still crawled towards the crowd.  It's the stench of corpses, challenging the limits of everyone's psychology and tolerance.

    The sounds coming from all around continued, from the weird clucking sound before it slowly turned into a weird tune, sometimes high-pitched, sometimes low-pitched, looming, like the prelude of some kind of ominous omen, slowly speeding up,  Then, the heartbeats of the people quickened.

    Facing more and more blood corpses, the long tomb passage stretched out scarlet blood arms continuously, and then bloody corpses came out one by one, and everyone kept running forward, but this tomb passage seemed to be forever.  Before he could run to the end, the bloody corpses next to him were smashed to pieces, and then new ones gushed out, which could not be completely removed no matter what.  In addition to those weird tones and the panting of everyone, accompanied by the continuous falling of bullet casings on the soil.  More and more blood corpses continued to gather, and everyone ran desperately in the tomb passage, stepping on sticky bloody liquid and the unpleasant smell of rotting corpses.

    Bai Li has changed several magazines. Although the attack power of these things is not very strong, but they are so endless, even if they are delayed, they will be dragged to death.  The tone became more and more urgent, and the group of blood corpses seemed to start to riot. Those blood corpses suddenly fell on the ground, and the muscles on their bodies began to twist and change, and their hands became like the hands of a mummy.  Embedded in the soil, the whole body is slowly elongated, and the clicking sound of the bones rubbing against each other can be heard. The entire bone of the face is protruding, and the teeth are slowly elongating like crazy, with eerie sharpness.

    This change allowed time for everyone to run forward quickly, and the tomb passage became wider as they ran. After running for a while, they didn't see any blood corpses chasing after them, but they didn't feel relieved in their hearts. On the contrary  , I feel more and more creepy.

    "Damn, are those things mutated?" Ouyang complained while running.

    Qi Xiu glanced at him, changed the magazine, and said coldly: "Ghost knows, this tomb passage is really long, no matter how long you can't run to the end."

    "I think this is Huangquan Road, my God! It's the first time I've experienced such an exciting thing." Xie Linlu's tone revealed a faint excitement, and Jiang Lan, who was beside him, gave him a squinting look.

    "Running so non-stop is not an option. Even if you don't get killed by those ghosts, you will be exhausted." Fickels said.

    "Hush! Be quiet!" Chu Han touched his lips with his hands, and everyone immediately became quiet, and their footsteps slowed down accordingly. There was a silence in the tomb passage, and there was no unusual movement, but a strange atmosphere.  diffuse in the air.

    &nbsp"In addition to the spiritual bullets, soul-intimidating grenades, and talisman papers, we exchanged one thing that we ignored." He Haoqing said.

    "What?" Ouyang asked.

    He Haoqing stretched out his hand. In addition to the previous storage ring Kongosuke, there is also a delicate ring on his index finger. "This ring is specially used to deal with ghosts and the like, but I don't know how to activate it."

    "Ah! I don't have this!" Ouyang wailed.

    Bai Li took a look and said: "There is no such ring in the system exchange."

    He Haoqing laughed and said, "Indeed, I'm joking." Then she took out a knife slightly longer than a dagger from behind, but it was a wooden knife with some fine patterns engraved on the handle.

    "I read the detailed instructions. This kind of blade can kill those things with our previous talisman paper." He Haoqing said slowly.

    "You don't mean to say that sticking a piece of talisman paper on this broken wood can bring down demons?" Ouyang rolled his eyes.

    He Haoqing adjusted his glasses, smiled lightly and said, "That's what I mean."

    The others looked at each other, the exchange value of this wooden knife is not high, but not everyone has exchanged it, and except for He Haoqing who exchanged the wooden knife, because of the change of the game reward system, the newcomers only get 200 reward points, which is not enough to exchange.  Most of the others spent on their own quality exchanges and weapons, and with such a small amount of holdings, the situation is obviously not very optimistic, and everyone fell silent one after another, thinking about feasible solutions.

    "Treat the wounds on your body first, and take a short rest. God knows what ghosts will appear later." Fickels said lightly.

    Bai Li didn't think about this question any more. She kept thinking about seeing that pattern on the stone wall before. She was sure that she had seen it, but she just couldn't remember it for a while.

    "Let me treat the wound for you." D said holding the hemostatic spray and bandage.

    Bai Li saw that he was also covered in blood, took the things in his hand and said, "Your injuries are more serious than mine, so let's deal with yours first."

    D didn't refuse, and let Bai help him bandage.  There was no stain on Isaiah's body other than the previous blood stains, so D couldn't help squinting his eyes and said, "Are you sure he's harmless to us?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, and then said: "To be honest, I'm not sure."

    "Then you just let him follow you like this?" D laughed.

    Bai Li didn't answer, and helped D bandage the wound, looked sideways at Isaiah who was standing quietly by the side, and then sat down on the ground.  D helped her clean up the wound, saw her lowered her eyes, and asked, "What are you thinking about?"

    Bai Li raised his head, thought for a while and said, "Where have I seen the pattern on the stone wall before?"

    Bai Li's voice was not too loud, and everyone listened attentively, Qi Xiu was obviously a little displeased and said, "What do you mean?"

    Bai Li paused, and then said: "I should have seen the same pattern somewhere, but I won't remember it for a while."

    "Is it because I can't remember, or because I don't want to tell us?" Jiang Lan asked.

    "If I want to hide it from you, why should I tell it?" Bai Li said.

    Chu Han looked at Bai Li and said, "Then can you tell what the pattern means?"

    "No, I just think it looks familiar, but I don't know what it is." Bai Li said flatly.

    Chu Han and Qi Xiu looked at each other, and the others also looked at Bai Li from time to time, not knowing where to ask again, the atmosphere suddenly became gloomy.

    Luo Dan glanced back and forth at the crowd, squinted his eyes, then glanced at Bai Li's profile, and smiled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Seven: Tomb of Terror (5)

    ?

    Ouyang turned his head to see Rodin's smiling face, approached her and asked in a low voice, "What are you laughing at?"

    Rodin raised his eyebrows and said, "It's nothing."

    Ouyang pursed his lips and said: "Our team really has gathered a bunch of wonderful people, and each one is better than the other."

    "Everyone has their own bottom line and scruples, whoever can't hold back first will be the loser." Luo Dan said lightly.

    Ouyang raised his eyebrows and said, "Can you stop pretending to be so advanced when you speak?"

    Luo Dan smiled, put his hands on Ouyang's shoulders, squinted his eyes on purpose, and said with deep meaning on his face: "Mystery is the best preservative to keep interest."

    Ouyang twisted his shoulders, shook off Rodin's hand, and twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, Rodin withdrew his hand indifferently.

    Xie Linlu and Mo Bei sat next to each other and looked at each other. When they were at the base, they realized that the relationship between everyone seemed to be very subtle. Xie Linlu looked at Bai Li emphatically, and couldn't think of what this girl did to make Chu Han and the others so afraid  , and for the young man who saved her, everyone's reaction was also a little strange. They obviously had doubts, but they seemed to have some scruples.

    Sensing Xie Linlu's gaze, Bai Li turned his head and looked over. Xie Linlu was startled when Bai Li looked at him so abruptly, and smiled at her in embarrassment, but Bai Li just nodded slightly at him.

    Although everyone rested for a while, in order to avoid the blood corpses that suddenly emerged from the stone wall before, they did not lean against the mud wall, but just sat or stood in the middle of the tomb for a rest, and when it was about the same time, they started to move forward again.  go.

    The tomb path became wider and wider. After walking for more than ten minutes, I suddenly heard the faint sound of ticking and gurgling water. Chu Han and Qi Xiu, who were walking in the front, looked at each other. Chu Han turned his head and said to everyone.  : "If something happens, run if you can, don't be brave."

    Then he raised his chin at Qi Xiu, and the two walked forward together for a while, and the others followed slowly.  After walking for a long time, the sound of water flowing became clearer and clearer, accompanied by more and louder dripping sounds.  When everyone finally reached the end of the tomb passage, another thick stone door appeared. On the stone door was a door knocker with two lion heads. On both sides stood stone statues with green faces and long fangs.  It has a human-like upper body, except that the hands are curved three-fingered claws, and the lower body is a meandering snake body.

    This strange statue bypassed everyone's vigilance. In view of the previous incident with the stone sculptors, they were a little afraid of such huge sculptures. They were afraid that they would come to life, and they stood in front of the stone statue hesitantly, but if they didn't move forward, they would  Unable to complete the game to get out of the game.

    Looking at the two stone statues, Bai Li suddenly widened his eyes, passed Chu Han and Qi Xiu, and walked directly in front of the stone statues. Everyone was taken aback by her actions, looked at them with puzzled expressions, and slowly  come forward.

    Bai Li reached out and touched a pattern on the heart of the stone statue's chest. It was somewhat similar to an ancient Chinese dragon pattern, but not exactly the same, and there were some patterns like characters around it.

    "This pattern is the same as the pattern we saw before." Xie Linlu said suddenly.

    Jiang Lan tilted her head and looked at it for a while and said, "Could it be that the pattern is a hint or symbol of some kind of mission?"

    "The current game has not completed the setting of the mission instruction. It cannot be a hint of the mission, but it may be other hints." Chu Han also took a closer look, and then said to Bai Li: "What do you think of?  ?"

    Bai Li touched the pattern, shook his head and said, "No, but I will always remember it. Shall we go in now?"

    Chu Han nodded, and opened the stone door with Qi Xiu alone. The stone door looked very heavy, but it was pulled open with great ease.  As soon as the door was opened, a thick dampness rushed towards the face, carrying a strong dampness, and the sound of the rushing water became especially clear.

    Everyone walked in cautiously, inside was a platform almost as high as the river, covered with large stone slabs, and in the middle of these stone slabs, there was a not-so-wide but extremely fast river.  In the middle of the day, the river water showed an inky black color, and the water splashed by the rushing water made fine noises.

    "Isn't this the 'Naihe Bridge'? Where's the bridge?" Ouyang said with his eyes wide open.

    There is only one river at a glance here, and the stalactites formed naturally around the stone slab, and there is nothing above it.  Bai Li looked around, then raised the flashlight to look up, there were also some stalactites on it, besides, there seemed to be some black things hanging on it, she looked carefully, and suddenly wrinkled  brow.

    "Look at the top." Bai Li said.  Everyone has"Get out of the way!" Chu Han shouted.

    However, the speed of the monster was faster than their reaction. Chu Han and Jin Huangting who stood in front of them were thrown away by a claw and fell to the ground and rolled for several meters. Mobei, who was still holding on to the rope, was startled by the sudden change.  In the same place, there was no reaction until the monster rushed over, just staring at the monster blankly.

    The others ran away a long time ago, and it was too late to save Mobei at this time. When everyone ran away and calmed down, Mobei's body had already collapsed on the ground without a sound, and what the monster held in his hand was Mobei.  The heart is still beating.

    At this moment, He Haoqing took a deep breath, took advantage of the emptiness of the monster's turn, and shot fiercely with a gun. Qi Xiu took out a spiked grenade in his hand, and rushed over suddenly, trying to borrow  The monster pierced the grenade in the wound made by the bullet, but the monster moved faster than him, and avoided his attack with a twist, and grabbed Qi Xiu's hand very quickly, only to hear "click"  With a sound of pulling, the bones of the hand were broken.

    Qi Xiu snorted, and carried it stiffly. No one dared to shoot and attack at will. The blood that splashed out would probably splash on Qi Xiu's body. Just a little bit of it would cause people to be corroded and painful to death.

    The monster didn't let go of Qi Xiu's hand all the time, and the others didn't move when they saw it, but suddenly stretched out its hand to Qi Xiu's chest, with three fingers curled up as if to insert into his chest cavity.

    Chu Han was shocked, thinking of Mobei's bloody heart, Chu Han only felt a chill rushing to his head, and rushed forward without thinking, because he was afraid of hurting the monster, and its blood would hurt the monster if it splashed out.  Qi Xiu directly grabbed the monster's arm with his hand, and Bai Li, Luo Dan, and Fickels also rushed up, but the monster's strength was too great, and they didn't shake it for a moment.

    At this moment, a figure rushed up, and Ouyang took a dagger and inserted it into the arm that was bound by Chu Han, the green liquid flowed out, and the dagger made a corroded "beep" sound, the monster  But he didn't care as if he didn't feel any pain.

    Chu Han and Fickels pulled that arm and their faces were flushed. At this moment, the monster pushed them away suddenly. Qi Xiu was thrown far away and hit the huge stalactite wall, causing a pain in his back.  , Throat spit out a stream of blood.  The others were thrown to the ground, ignoring the pain of the impact on their arms, they kept their eyes on the monster's movements, and jumped up from the ground.

    At this moment, the monster used its tail to drag D's feet standing aside, and for a moment, D was hung upside down in mid-air, Bai Li was startled and jumped to pull D, but the monster threw him to the ground violently, feeling anxious  Then, Bai Lifei rushed towards the monster, took out his dagger and directly stabbed it fiercely in the neck.  But the monster's hand grabbed her shoulder fiercely, and ruthlessly dug into her flesh and blood. The dagger that Bai Li was holding fell powerlessly in an instant.

    "Bai Li." Luo Dan screamed, and threw a flashlight at the monster's face, while Ouyang hugged the monster's big tail very dramatically, and then Xie Linlu also jumped on that tail, following Ouyang  Following Xie Linlu's movement, Jiang Lan and Fickels also jumped on the monster, and several of them hugged their tail and body tightly.

    I don't know if it's the weight of the crowd or something, but the monster really let go of D and Bai Li.  But at the same time when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Ouyang and Xie Linlu were caught off guard and flew towards the turbulent river

 Chapter Fifty-eight: Tomb of Terror (6)

    ?

    Fortunately, the two stopped dangerously on the stone slab by the river, most of their bodies still fell on the stone slab, and only a small part was stained with river water.  Due to the friction of the landing, many places on his body were scratched, and his head was a little dizzy. Standing up slowly, Ouyang twisted his neck and shook his head, wanting to regain consciousness faster.  As he turned his head, there was the sound of splashing water behind him, and the back of his neck felt chilled. Seeing Xie Linlu, who was still a little dizzy, he rushed over, and then rolled several times on the ground with momentum.  Xie Linlu didn't come back to his senses yet, but Ouyang had already seen the monster with the head of a man and the body of a snake emerge from the rushing river, and hurriedly pulled Xie Linlu up to back up.

    Here, Bai Li and D were released, Luo Dan took the opportunity to rush forward and drag Bai Li away, Jiang Lan and Fei Keers were swung aside, Jiang Lan was pushed back by the force, almost fell to the ground, grabbed  The ropes hanging from those corpses were released, and a series of bells rang suddenly.  With the ringing of the bell, the two monsters with the head of a man and the body of a snake rushed towards everyone as if they were stimulated.

    The surrounding air seemed to be filled with that sticky, corrosive smell. The two basilisks swooped towards the crowd quickly, and it was a bit difficult to deal with one, let alone two together, because they were afraid of the blood on the monster's body, so they couldn't attack at close quarters.  , and their recovery power is also fast. At this time, they attacked like a rampage, and everyone dodged in a hurry.

    At this time, Chu Han quickly swooped in front of one of the basilisks, the tense muscles on his arms could clearly see the bulging veins, his eyes were red, and he was in the extreme state of the previous match  , but it seems that there is no such extreme sense of oppression at that time.

    Except for Chu Han, Qi Xiu and Fickels rushed towards the other basilisk. Seeing their actions, everyone also stepped forward to help.  Bai Li didn't care about his own wounds, so he leaped high in Chu Han's foot, ruthlessly scratched the basilisk's chest with a long and narrow knife, and even took advantage of the attacking claws of the basilisk to vacate and twist  dodged the attack.  Bai Li, D, and Jin Huangting hurriedly retreated to avoid the turquoise blood splashing out, and a black hole with gray-white smoke appeared on the ground instantly.

    After Chu Han landed, he was not in a hurry to attack. Bai Li watched him staring at the wound he had inflicted, and suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Could it be that Chu Han was counting the time for the wound to heal?  There was no chance for Brido to think about it, the sound of the empty bell never stopped, and the basilisk became more and more anxious, opened its mouth full of fangs, roared, and moved more and more violently.  D saw that Jiang Lan's hand seemed to be entangled in the rope, and wanted to pull it down, which caused the bell to keep ringing. D looked at the gap, pierced through her body one by one, cut the rope with a knife, and Jiang Lan breathed a sigh of relief  .

    Here Chu Han is indeed calculating the healing time of the basilisk's wound as Bai Li guessed, and it is faster than he expected, which also means that what he has to do next will be more difficult.  While dodging, Chu Han's mind was spinning rapidly, he took out a grenade with thorns in his hand, and shouted at Bai Li and D: "Hold it, and make some big wounds on it."

    Bai Li and D looked at each other, and they dodged and attacked in a very tacit understanding. At the same time, they also created conditions for Jin Huangting to get close. Regardless of the damage caused by the splashed blood, several people retreated a few times.  After taking a few steps, Jin Huangting took out a gun and slammed into a place. No matter how fast his recovery was, a large wound appeared. Chu Han raised his hand to signal to stop, and then swooped over very quickly.  He stabbed the grenade into the wound, his hand was stained with blue-green blood, it was hot and painful like burning, and there was a faint burning smell.

    I thought the grenade would go in smoothly, but when it was completely pierced in, the snake tail of the basilisk suddenly flew over, Chu Han couldn't dodge it and was thrown out, and the abdominal cavity was subjected to a huge force of gravity  , Chu Han vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    Not only is Chu Han in critical condition, but Qi Xiu, Feikels and the others are also weak. Xie Linlu is basically not participating in the battle, panting and covering his chest and hiding aside, while Jiang Lan is also slowly recovering.  Also retreated, the two watched a group of people fighting, Xie Linlu was about to speak to Jiang Lan, but at some point, Isaiah stood behind the two of them, Xie Linlu was startled, and he didn't speak for a while  Mood.

    He Haoqing has always been in a defensive state, carefully keeping a certain distance from the monsters and attacking, so he has always had the opportunity to observe the situation on Bai Li's side. Looking at the overall situation, of course, he also found small changes in the battle situation.  He Haoqing carefully observed the movement of the two basilisks when they were attacking. With a thoughtful expression on his face, he glanced sideways at Isaiah who had been standing behind, and a strange look flashed in his eyes.

    At the moment when Chu Han was thrown into the air, Jin Huangting took advantage of the situation and stabbed the partially inserted grenade in, enduring the pain of being corroded by the green liquid, and pulled off the buckle at the same time, just as he was about to get out  , A hole was pierced through the chest suddenly, but fortunately, after twistingAfter pulling it away, a group of people ran away one after another and hid behind those huge stalactites. In an instant, the power of the explosion caused the turquoise liquid to splash all over the sky, and there were still some broken pieces of meat, which were corroded everywhere."  "Squeal" sound.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and they all collapsed on the spot to take a rest, and at the same time that everyone breathed a sigh of relief, two black shadows rushed towards everyone's direction, everyone was terrified, and hurriedly got up and stepped back  , the thing that was almost a pile of rotten meat pounced on the crowd a few times, and fell to the ground suddenly. The green blood corroded the stone slabs and stalactites in place to form a large black hole, and white smoke was still blowing.  and foam.

    Seeing that the two monsters finally did not move, everyone sat back on the ground again. At this time, the consciousness seemed to return to the body. Ouyang grinned and looked at the large and small wounds on his body, muttering non-stop  It hurts to death.

    At this time, Xie Linlu and Jiang Lan, who had been watching the battle, hurried over to treat the wounds of everyone. Bai Li dragged his tired body and walked towards Isaiah.  There were mottled burn marks and a large pool of blood. Bai Li squatted down, shaking his hands to feel Isaiah's breath.

    The hands with slightly bare finger bones couldn't feel any breath. Bai Li was a little dazed and at a loss, and he was stunned. At this moment, D put his hands on her shoulders and said, "Bai Li, he's not dead, you  Look, his wounds are healing."

    Bai Li looked over subconsciously, and sure enough, the wound was healing as D said, those ugly black burn marks slowly recovered, and the big hole on his chest also grew new flesh.

    At the same time, Ouyang dragged his uninjured arm to beat He Haoqing, but was grabbed by He Haoqing, and Ouyang hissed in pain.

    Ouyang was still yelling: "You are not human at all, you actually pushed that kid to the front like a rag to die."

    He Haoqing said calmly: "Isn't he still alive? I also want to save Bai Li. Anyway, he can't die. I don't think he will have any objections if he can save the people he cares about."

    "You" Ouyang gritted his teeth angrily.

    Here, Bai Li watched Isaiah recover, and his expression gradually calmed down. Isaiah opened his eyes and saw that it was her, and smiled.  He stood up, with a storm in his eyes, slowly turned around to look at He Haoqing and said, "Don't give me a chance, I will definitely kill you."

    He Haoqing stared blankly at Bai Li's stern eyes, smiled slightly and said, "I don't want to be your enemy, but if you have this idea, I can only say that you can try it."

    Bai Li stared at He Haoqing, D saw that Bai Li's face was a little strange, he pulled her arm and said: "Your wound hasn't been treated yet, I'll help you bandage it first."

    Bai Li was silently pulled aside by D, but Isaiah unexpectedly glanced in He Haoqing's direction, and then followed Bai Li.  He Haoqing let go of Ouyang's hand, as if nothing had happened, Chu Han glanced at him, the expression on his face seemed to be a smile but not a smile (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Nine: Terror in the Ancient Tomb (7)

    ?

    The atmosphere in the ancient tomb became a little weird again, but Chu Han was curious about He Haoqing's plan. He obviously tried his best to get close to Bai Li and the others before, but now they turned against each other. It was weird no matter how you looked at it.

    Bai Li let D wash her hands with disinfectant, then applied some medicine and wrapped them in a bandage. The heat on the back of her neck still didn't drop, and her mood was still fluctuating.

    "What are you going to do with that guy?" Ouyang sat down next to Isaiah and asked, rubbing his arms.

    Luo Dan touched the small wound on his forehead and said, "Show me what you're doing, if he's playing tricks, we can do it too."

    d looked at Bai Li's expression worriedly, then looked at Isaiah again, sighed in his heart, and asked in a low voice: "What are you going to do?"

    Bai Li raised her hand to wipe off the blood on her face, and the white bandage was stained with blood. Instead of answering D's question, she looked at Isaiah and said, "Do you thinkhe looks like Snow White."

    D was stunned when he heard the words, and looked towards Isaiah. Ouyang didn't know who Bai Xue was, but seeing Bai Li and D's expressions were wrong, he looked sideways at Luo Dan, and silently asked, "Who is Bai Xue?"  ?¡±

    Luo Dan only blinked in his eyes, but did not answer. Seeing that she ignored him, Ouyang curled his lips and turned his gaze back.

    d was silent for a while before saying: "You still care about that matter?"

    Bai Li seemed to have been stabbed, and her face suddenly turned pale. She opened her mouth but didn't say a word. The gloom in her chest made her feel a little uncomfortable.

    "If you think he looks like Sister Bai Xue, then take it as her." D's voice was a little low, and Bai Li lowered his head, so D couldn't see the look on her face clearly.

    Ouyang was made a little uncomfortable by the suddenly gloomy atmosphere, folded his arms and didn't speak, looked at this for a while, and looked at that for a while.

    At this moment, Chu Han came over, seeing that Bai Li's expression was obviously slumped, unlike before, he looked at Ouyang and Luo Dan with some doubts, and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "Do you have any opinion on He Haoqing's behavior?" Luo Dan asked.

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes, took a breath and said, "He's very smart."

    Rodin smiled, "So? Are you unwilling to touch him, or are you unable to touch him?"

    Chu Han fell silent for a moment, while Ouyang sneered and said, "It's just fucking nonsense to talk about being united and living together."

    Chu Han's face changed for a moment, but then he returned to normal and said: "In short, I am doing it for your own good. If you want to settle accounts, you don't have to do it now."

    d Hearing this, he glanced at Chu Han, then lowered his head and continued to bandage Bai Li. The wound on her hand was serious, and the corroded place did not bleed, but showed black scabs, exposing a little milky white joints.

    Having nothing to say for a while, Chu Han glanced at Bai Li who had kept his head down, and walked away slowly.

    Bai Li just felt a little confused, and it took him a while to calm down. When she raised her head and met Isaiah's smiling face, she suddenly turned her head away in embarrassment. She couldn't ignore the similarity between him and Bai Xue  , that feeling was like reminding her again and again that Bai Xue was no longer there.

    As if seeing Bai Li's strangeness, D naturally turned his body to block Isaiah's sight.  Seeing that Bai Li rarely showed any abnormal emotions, Ouyang kept silent, stared curiously at Isaiah and Bai Li back and forth, occasionally looked at Luo Dan, and asked silently, "What's going on?"

    Facing Ouyang's question, Luo Dan just smiled silently, and a strange look flashed across his eyes.

    The group of people rested in a strange silence, and ate some food and water one after another. Since they came in, everyone's physical strength has reached the limit. Chu Han asked everyone to sleep and move forward, although it may not be safe  , but with their current physical strength it is not suitable to go any further.

    Everyone took turns to guard, Bai Li was lying on the ground, in her sleep, various memories flashed in her mind, those memories that were suppressed in the deepest part of her heart seemed to come out suddenly, she could hardly breathe, she held onto herself  With the placket on his chest, his breathing became obviously rapid.

    Isaiah slowly leaned towards Bai Li until he touched her cold hand. Strangely, Bai Li suddenly calmed down.

    d has been paying attention to Bai Li's movements. Seeing this scene, he lowered his eyes and frowned. Apart from surprise, he was more suspicious.  When he looked up again, he saw that Luo Dan was showing a half-smile to Bai Li and Isaiah, as if he was thinking about something.  As if aware of D's sight, Rodin smiled at him, then closed his eyes and turned his head sideways.

    After resting peacefully for a period of time, everyone has recovered a lot one after another. Bai Li looked a little languid, patted his face, cheered up and prepared to cross the river with everyoneWhat's more, what they are facing is fatal at any time.

    "Let's go and have a look, it's useless to stay here." Chu Han said.

    Jiang Lan said with some hesitation: "What if it lures us to go over?"

    Chu Leng said calmly: "Then it's better to pass. Since it is prepared for us, if we don't solve the problem, how can we go back?"

    "There is no rule that those things must be destroyed before we can go back. We just have to go back for 72 hours. Wouldn't it be good to stay in a safe place and wait?" Xie Linlu asked.

    Everyone looked at him when they heard the words, Rodin sneered and said: "There is no safe place above here, even if you don't go up, those things will come up by themselves. It's better to take the initiative to attack than to sit and wait for death."

    "I do have a suggestion." He Haoqing said, glanced at the bright spot over there, and said slowly: "Instead of going up with a group of people and annihilating the whole army, it's better to let a few people go up and explore the way first."

    Chu Han raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, but remained silent, while He Haoqing adjusted his glasses and continued: "Our current combat power is limited, and everyone has been injured. In order to survive as much as possible in the future, so  We save the best fighting power."

    Everyone looked at each other, Bai Li squinted his eyes, and asked in a cold voice: "So? Who do you plan to send to death?"

    He Haoqing smiled and said: "It can't be said that it is death. After all, we will help, just to ensure that our strength is preserved to the greatest extent."

    Xie Linlu felt a little nervous. After all, he is the weakest and most incompetent member of the team. He looked at He Haoqing with some anxiety.

    Just when Xie Linlu was getting more and more nervous, He Haoqing said, "Jiang Lan, how about you go scouting the road?"

    Jiang Lan was a little stunned. Others were also a little surprised by He Haoqing's words. At this moment, Fekkers said: "There are so many men here, why let a woman take the risk?"

    He Haoqing didn't care about Feikers' questioning at all, but looked at Jiang Lan with a smile and said, "You have to make some contributions to the team, right? You can't live under the protection of others all the time."

    Facing He Haoqing's words, Jiang Lan pursed her lips and said nothing. Ouyang wanted to help, but Luo Dan stopped him and said in a low voice, "Be quiet."

    Ouyang was about to refute, but Luo Dan looked over with unusually cruel eyes, which frightened Ouyang for a moment, and forgot to help Jiang Lan for a moment.

    Chu Han and Qi Xiu didn't say a word, wanting to see what He Haoqing's plan was, Jin Huangting was about to make a sound at this time, but heard Jiang Lan say hello.

    Bai Li couldn't bear Jiang Lan in his heart, but D firmly held her back, signaling her not to be troublesome, and to wait and see what happened.  For He Haoqing, d has always maintained a high degree of vigilance. When Bai Li told him that he would cooperate with him, he was a little disgusted, but his ability made him a little tempted. After the incident with Isaiah, it proved that He Haoqing is a thorough  This kind of person is a dangerous person who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals.

    Fickels held Jiang Lan back and said, "I'll accompany you."

    Chu Han said at this time: "Fekers, come here."

    "Chu Han!" Fickels snapped, "Aren't you a bit human?"

    However, Qi Xiu simply came over to Rafekers, and said coldly: "We are not sending her to die, but to live together better."

    Fickels grabbed Qi Xiu's collar angrily, but at this moment Jiang Lan said loudly: "Okay, I'll go over, I'll die. What He Haoqing said is right, I can't always be a burden to everyone."

    Jiang Lan raised her eyes to look at He Haoqing with a calm expression, then walked silently towards the bright light, and the others followed behind at a certain distance. Fickels wanted to rush over several times, but Qi Xiu said directly in his ear  He continued: "Don't forget how Yiser and the others died. Could it be that Chu Han and I are no better than a woman in your heart?"

    Fickels gritted his teeth and said, "You also know that she is a woman, but you despicably let a woman die."

    "Put down your gentlemanly demeanor." Qi Xiu said coldly, then looked at He Haoqing, who was walking a little ahead, and leaned into Feikers' ear and said, "We're not asking Jiang Li to die, we just want to see that  What the hell is this guy thinking?"

    Fickels looked at He Haoqing, and then said: "Since you are so afraid of him, why don't you kill him?"

    Qi Xiu glanced at Chu Han, but didn't speak. Fickels looked at Qi Xiu's gaze, seemed to have thought of something, closed his mouth, and became quiet.

    Jiang Lan slowly approached there, and everyone also saw that there was a hole with a faint blue light inside, and it was a little far away, so they couldn't see clearly what was going on inside.

    Jiang Lan stopped suddenly, and everyone stopped immediately. Jiang Lan looked back at everyone, and He Haoqing smiled and said, "Don't worry, we are behind you, and we will rescue you if something happens."

    Regardless of what he said was true or not, she had no way out now, so she took a deep breath and walked slowly towards the entrance of the cave.

    After Jiang Lan entered, she realized that the faint lights were several big night pearls, illuminating the entire entrance of the cave, but the scene behind the entrance of the cave made Jiang Lan's eyes widen suddenly (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Looking back at the crowd, He Haoqing smiled and said, "Don't worry, we are behind you, and we will rescue you if something happens."

    Regardless of what he said was true or not, she had no way out now, so she took a deep breath and walked slowly towards the entrance of the cave.

    After Jiang Lan entered, she realized that the faint lights were several big night pearls, illuminating the entire entrance of the cave, but the scene behind the entrance of the cave made Jiang Lan's eyes widen suddenly (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60: The Tomb of Terror (8)

    ?

    Jiang Lan stared blankly at the spot for a while, then slowly walked a few steps inside, and when she saw the familiar scene, she backed away in surprise, with an indescribable feeling of joy or uneasiness in her heart  , quickly turned around and walked out of the cave and shouted to those behind: "Come here quickly."

    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, wondering why she was so excited, hesitated for a moment, and walked forward slowly.  When they entered the entrance of the cave, they were startled by those Ye Mingzhu, and then, like Jiang Lan, everyone's expressions became a little complicated.

    "Isn't this the place we just came in?" Xie Linlu said looking at the seven sarcophagi.

    Everyone walked in slowly, and the seven sarcophagi were still arranged in an orderly manner. After all of them entered the tomb, the entrance of the cave suddenly disappeared, and the night pearl that had been shining with a faint blue halo suddenly disappeared.  Suddenly, a cold breath lingered around everyone.

    Bai Li felt a little uncomfortable, his skin got goosebumps, he rubbed his arm, and found that D's face was a little pale, and found that Bai Li was looking at him, he forced a smile and said: "It's okay, it's just I'm not used to this kind of situation.  atmosphere."

    Bai Li's ability has been inexplicably diminished, and he can only feel it vaguely, but d is a very direct contact, which is stronger than ordinary people's feeling and has a greater impact.

    As the originally looming yin energy became more and more obvious and intense, everyone couldn't help but feel a shock in their hearts. This feeling was different from what they had encountered in the tomb before, and it was a trembling feeling overflowing from the bottom of their hearts.

    Everyone stared at the seven sarcophagi with extreme vigilance, especially afraid that something would pop out of them, but apart from the terrifying breath, there was no movement after a long time.  Taut state, ready to strike at any time.

    "Come out quickly if you want anything. What's the point of hanging someone here? Death doesn't make people happy." Ouyang muttered.

    Jiang Lan glanced at him, lowered her voice and said, "You can't be quiet."

    "It shouldn't be by accident that we came back here." Rodin said.

    "You mean, it is inevitable for us to come back here?" Qi Xiu said.

    Rodin bit his lower lip, and said, "Don't you think it's strange? The holes and lights that suddenly appeared, and then disappeared suddenly, it's almost like someone is guiding us back to the original point."

    "If that's the case, what's the rationale? Let's live? Or let's die?" Fickels asked.

    Over there, Xie Linlu and He Haoqing squatted together to study the stele. They couldn't understand the words on it, but they might be able to find some clues.

    Bai Li, on the other hand, was staring at the pattern. She still couldn't remember where she saw it, and gradually became a little annoyed. It was definitely not a coincidence that she saw this pattern several times in a row, and there must be some reason for it.

    Suddenly Bai Li's body froze, she turned around slowly, and a woman with a blank face stood a few steps behind her, staring at her with those lifeless eyes

    Bai Li shot at the gun, and the few bullets were quickly used up. Everyone was startled by the movement, and what was even more frightening was that they were facing not one, but seven.  His whole body was pale, his hip-length hair was casually scattered, his face had no color, his dark eyes had no luster, and there was a strong dead air.

    The bullets of the crowd were quickly used up, and after being hit, those white miserable things dissipated and condensed again. Under the light of the flashlight, they looked even more terrifying and supernatural.  The part is translucent, just like a ghost in a ghost film, its whereabouts are erratic.

    Those things passed through everyone's body. At first, they didn't feel any discomfort. As the number of times increased, the body gradually became a little stiff, and the muscles all over the body seemed to have an unspeakable pain, and there was a feeling of nausea  feel.

    Bai Li suppressed the discomfort, turned his head to look at D and Isaiah, and found that Isaiah was standing in a corner, his face was hidden in the darkness and his expression could not be seen clearly, those white ghosts seemed to have not noticed him, there was no sign of him at all.  Attacking him, Bai Li felt surprised, and leaned towards him subconsciously, but when she turned around to avoid a ghost, Isaiah was no longer in that corner, and Bai Li panicked.  , but Isaiah was not seen again for four weeks.

    There are no spiritual bullets in everyone's hands, so the talisman paper can only block it once, and stick it to the ghost to make it stop for a moment. In a few seconds, the talisman paper will ignite with a blue flame, and it will be completely burned.  .

    Suddenly, Bai Li pulled Ouyang away, who was not far from him, and dodged the white shadow that was drifting over.  When I come back to my senses, I will pick up two, two, three whites.Trembling, she was almost bracing herself to resist.

    These ghosts don't kill them with one blow, they just consume them slowly, but this is more difficult than killing them directly, whether it is psychological or physical, the powerlessness and despair in the face of death can bring a person to life.  crushed.

    Xie Linlu couldn't bear it anymore and staggered a few steps and fell to the ground limply, muttering in his mouth: "II can't do itI really want to sleep"

    Luo Dan and Qi Xiu's complexions were relatively normal, but if you looked closely, there were already large black and blue marks on their bodies.  Jin Huangting's face turned blue, his breathing was extremely short, and the previous wound hurt like a nerve twitching.

    He Haoqing glanced at Xie Linlu, who was paralyzed on the ground, and took a few steps back, trying to grab Xie Linlu to block the ghost to buy time, but he was powerless, and with just one big movement, his breath seemed to be out of breath.

    Ouyang's eyes were blurred, he moved his hands and feet indiscriminately to hide, and said in his mouth: "I don't want to die, I don't want to die, I want to live well."

    Fickels was right next to him, pulling him away from him who was almost caught by a ghost, and yelled a rare obscenity, "Fuck, wake me up!"

    In fact, Fekers had also reached his limit. He felt unspeakable pain all over his body, and his breathing was extremely short. He took a few deep breaths before he recovered.

    Bai Li slashed wildly with the wooden knife, her eyes could no longer see clearly, she just fought back with her instinct and intuition, her steps were chaotic, each step took a lot of effort, just like the previous game,  She seemed helpless once again in the face of desperation.

    "ah!"

    That deep sense of powerlessness made Bai Li on the verge of eruption, and she seemed to rush straight towards the bluish-white ghost in desperation.  Before rushing in front of the bluish-white ghost, several white ghosts grabbed his arm and paralyzed it, and the wooden knife fell to the ground.  Bai Li lowered his head weakly, at the very second when his heartbeat almost stopped, Bai Li heard D seem to call her.

    "Bai Li!"

    D watched in horror as Bai Li seemed lifelessly surrounded by the mass of white, and suddenly burst out a force and charged forward. Everyone only felt a faint silver halo glowing on his body. At the same time, d only felt  Pain as if the viscera were displaced, coughed, and there was already a rusty blood in his mouth.  Like Bai Li, he is a psychic power user, and his psychic power is more powerful than Bai Li's, which is destined to cost his life if he uses it.

    Bai Li only felt that she was wrapped in a burst of warmth, followed by darkness, and she couldn't help shivering in that warmth.

    But the crowd only saw D hugging Bai Li, standing there straight with his back facing them, D gritted his teeth and stared at the bluish-white ghost, his vision was already blurred, and he relied on his willpower to hold on.  with.  All the ghosts seemed to be attracted to besiege Bai Li and D, but before they touched D, the bluish-white ghost slowly twisted, and the body began to ignite slowly, followed by one after another,  The screams and wails of countless men or women superimposed one after another, quickly and slowly become transparent, and slowly dissipate like a cloud

    Everyone didn't come back to their senses for a while, and it took a while to react, and the joy and excitement of being reborn after the catastrophe overflowed from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Hahawe survived! We are still alive!" Ouyang said weakly as he collapsed to the ground.

    Bai Li and D still stood in place, D leaned on Bai Li's shoulder and neck, panting violently, blood slowly flowing down her neck (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-One: The Pain of Crying Out

    ?

    In the translucent room, the soft wind blows the sheer curtains, and the tassels at the bottom flutter slowly.  Rodin stood at the door looking at the stiff back, lowered his eyes, the room was silent only the sound of breathing.

    "Are you still awake?" A male voice interrupted Rodin's thoughts.

    Luo Dan looked back at Chu Han, frowned and said, "It's still the same."

    It has been two days since they came back from the game, but D has not been awake, because he lost consciousness when he came back, and there is no way to establish contact with the system to repair, so he can only use the most traditional medical methods. Fortunately, the medical equipment in the base is quite complete.  It is also equipped with a medical server. Fekels has been busy with d's affairs these days, but there has been no great progress. D's life has been saved, but he has been in a comatose state.

    Bai Li was already in a coma when he came back, but at least he regained consciousness. After repairing his body in a daze, he saw D's situation. At that time, his whole body froze, without any excitement, like a pool of stagnant water.  This state has continued until now.

    "What if he stays awake?" asked Rodin

    Chu Han looked at Bai Li's back, was silent for a moment, and said, "If he doesn't wake up before the next game starts, then he will be wiped out by the system after the game."

    Luo Dan was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and thoughtfully said: "What will Bai Li look like then?"

    Chu Han lowered his eyes and did not answer. The two were silent for a while, and Chu Han took a deep breath and left.

    In the room, Bai Li sat there quietly looking at D, his face was a little pale, and his expression seemed calm, as usual, but his dull pupils showed an abnormal state.

    Rodin walked in slowly, staring at the pouch full of tubes, opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say, and finally said nothing, but sighed deeply, she understood what Roland said  In the state of "a pool of stagnant water", without any emotional expression, as usual work and rest, too calm but more worrying.  At this time, Rodin couldn't say any words of comfort, stood for a while, then turned and left.

    Bai Li's mind is very sober at this time, and he even feels sober as never before, but the more sober he is, the more cruel and real certain things will appear.  She felt that her heart was congested, but she couldn't find any outlet to vent. She couldn't protect her mother and Bai Xue, and now even D was the same.

    She closed her eyes, slowly lay down on the hospital bed, buried her face in the quilt, and was shackled by a deep sense of powerlessness.  She just felt chills all over her body, and that chill flowed from the bottom of her heart along her blood all over her body. If everyone around her would suffer misfortune, and if she couldn't protect anyone, then what was the meaning of her existence?

    In the living room, a group of people were sitting on the sofa discussing Bai Li's affairs. Everyone had different faces. Chu Han took a breath, looked at Fickels and asked, "How is D doing? Can you wake up?"

    Fickels frowned tightly, "I'm not sure, it's logically possible, he's only temporarily stabilized in all aspects of his body, but given his special nature, I can't guarantee that he will wake up.  "

    "With Bai Li's current state, if d can't wake up" Jiang Lan sighed at the end.

    Rodin lowered his head, covered his mouth with his hand as if in thought, then raised his head and said, "Fekers, how sure are you of the chance of d waking up?"

    Fickels thought for a while and said: "To be honest, I'm not sure, let's not say that the corpse poison received in the game has not yet been cured. His use of abilities has caused a lot of load on the body, and almost every organ has different degrees of damage.  Injury, if you don't wake up in another 48 hours, then  you probably won't wake up again."

    Hearing this, everyone became deep in thought, Ouyang scratched his hair a little irritably and said, "Is there no way? At least he saved us."

    "The solution doesn't just come out of your mouth, I'm not thinking about it right now." Qi Xiu said coldly, Ouyang was choked, and couldn't find a way to refute for a moment, curled his lips, and stopped talking.

    "Let's go with the flow. It's useless for us to worry. It's best if you can wake up. If you can't wake up, let's make another plan." Chu Han said.

    He Haoqing said at this time: "Wouldn't it be too late if I wait until D can't wake up before making plans?"

    Chu Han glanced at him and said, "Then what suggestion do you have?"

    He Haoqing smiled and said: "This is something you should consider as the person in charge. I'm just expressing my opinion."

    Chu Han looked at Luo Dan who had been silent all this time, and asked, "Luo Dan, what do you think?"

    Luo Dan raised his eyes and looked at Chu Han, took a deep breath and said: "Let's adjust accordingly, anyway, there is still some time, let's see the situation and thenIt was too clear, so she cruelly deprived her of all possibilities of fantasy. After the tragedy happened, she even forgot to cry, compulsively suppressed her emotions, and hypnotized herself over and over again. After countless sleepless nights,  She can finally live a peaceful and boundless life, even if it is as if she is dead and lifeless.  She thought she could calmly face any death, but D died. Except for Roland, her best friend died!

    Luo Dan was still pulling Bai Li and continued: "Look, look at him, he died because of you, because you were too weak, because you were not strong enough, that's why he died because of you!" Luo Dan  After a pause, he said, "Why don't you cry? Aren't you sad? Isn't he your friend? Ah? Why don't you cry? You cry!"

    Luo Dan almost yelled the last sentence, but Bai Li still let her pinch his chin in a daze, but Bai Li's wavering mood could still be seen from the shrinking pupils.

    Everyone was a little overwhelmed by the scene in front of them. Ouyang stepped forward to pull Luo Dan away several times, but was pushed away by Luo Dan. Luo Dan let go of Bai Li's jaw and said with a sarcasm: "You don't even know yourself in this world!"  Don't you feel sad that your only friend can't be protected? Don't you hate the person who killed your friend? Are you willing to be deprived of the person you care about again and again?"

    Luo Dan's voice was a little hoarse, and the lowered voice contained a kind of bewilderment. Everyone seemed to understand what was going on. Faced with a huge blow, Bai Li's seemingly calm state was very abnormal.  It might be better for her to let her emotions out.

    Bai Li unconsciously clenched her fists, and her face changed slightly. Rodin's words undoubtedly loosened the fortress she had built. Why did she lose the people she cared about one after another?  Why is it that the person who was talking with her on video a second ago will be separated forever in the blink of an eye?  It shouldn't be like this, she doesn't want to be like this, mom, Bai Xue, d

    Bai Li only felt that the pain in her heart made her suffocate, no matter how much she tried to forget, no matter how much she suppressed her emotions, she still couldn't completely get rid of that pain

    Everyone saw Bai Li clutching his chest and panting violently, as if he was going to die at any moment, Jiang Lan stepped forward, but was blocked by Luo Dan, Jiang Lan frowned displeasedly: "You have to be so cruel  ?"

    Luo Dan just watched Bai Li gradually showing a painful expression. Except in the game, everyone rarely saw Bai Li showing any expressions and emotions. He was as cold as a robot. Although it was not difficult to get along with, he was always repulsive.  thousands of miles away.

    "Is nothing wrong with her?" Ouyang couldn't bear to see Bai Li's appearance, and asked Feikers who was standing beside him with a frown.

    Fickels twitched the corners of his mouth with all his strength, paused and said, "You just have to watch, what can happen if there are so many people here." But his expression seemed a little insincere.

    Luo Dan approached Bai Li again and said, "It's not just D, your mother and your sister are all dead, they are long gone."

    At this time, Bai Li's head was covered with cold sweat, not only the dull feeling in his chest, but also the pain in the back of his neck, which seemed to be boiling.  Strange car accidents, bloody games, zombies, monsters, darkness, death, despair

    The memories kept coming back, she saw her mother and Bai Xue walking away slowly with a smile, the black and white photos on the mourning hall, the cold ashes urn, Bai Li only felt that there was something flowing out of her eyes, but she couldn't say anything when she opened her mouth.  sound.  At this time, Isaiah, who had been blocked by everyone, came over, lowered his body and looked at Bai Li at the same level. Bai Li was embraced in a warm embrace, and tears could not stop streaming down on Isaiah's body.  Seemingly smelling the familiar fragrance from Bai Xue's body, she finally cried out

    Everyone saw Bai Li crying, and couldn't tell whether it was joy or sadness in their hearts, they could only stay where they were, watching the scene quietly, but shortly after Bai Li cried, a slightly hoarse voice sounded.  Wire.

    "Bai Li." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Two: After Waking Up (1)

    ?

    Bai Li just lowered his head and cried, but everyone looked at the person who was supposed to be dead. Now he was sitting up on the bed. Ouyang opened his mouth wide and moved, staring at him not knowing how to react. Jiang Lan was also talking to Bai Li.  I looked back and forth a few times in between, and didn't understand what was going on for a while.

    Rodin was a little displeased when he heard D's voice: "What are you doing now?"

    d frowned and looked at Bai Li who was crying uncontrollably: "That's enough, our goal has been achieved, hasn't it?"

    Rodin took a deep breath and said, "But it's not enough."

    D just frowned, didn't speak, got up from the bed and walked in front of Bai Li, Bai Li was still immersed in uncontrollable grief, as if he had exploded all his belated emotions at this moment, D walked in front of her  Also no response.

    Everyone had different expressions, but seeing Bai Li crying so sadly, they were inexplicably sad and slightly surprised. Except for D and Isaiah, everyone left the room.

    After leaving the room, at the corner of the corridor, Ouyang approached Luo Dan and asked, "What did you do to Bai Li?"

    Rodin raised his eyebrows and said, "I didn't do anything."

    Ouyang curled his lips, obviously disbelieving: "If you didn't do anything, Bai Li would cry like that?"

    Rodin shrugged and said: "It's just adding some post-modification hallucinogens to her food, plus a little psychological hint."

    "What do you want to do?" asked Chu Han who came up behind him.

    Rodin just smiled and said, "Do what I want."

    Chu Han didn't ask any more questions, just gave Luo Dan a meaningful look, and then passed her and left.

    When Chu Han left, Ouyang You went to Luo Dan's side and asked, "You add hallucinogens to Bai Li's food? Are you not afraid of adverse effects? Besides, don't hallucinogens make people hallucinate and make people excited?  "

    Rodin said with a smile: "The process is not important. You have seen the result now. Although it is not far from what I want, it is still okay. And I asked Fickels to place a small amount.  Emotional guidance will amplify her truest emotions."

    "D woke up early?" Ouyang asked.

    "It didn't take long. I just asked Feikes to hold Bai Li for a while, and let him put some medicine in Bai Li's things before. I took this time to talk to him for a while."

    Ouyang's mouth twitched, "Crying just to see Bai Li? Are you sick?"

    Rodin squinted at him and said with a smile, "Say it again?"

    Ouyang touched his nose and said, "Ah, I suddenly feel urgent to urinate, so I'm going first."

    Seeing Ouyang's back hurriedly slipping away, Luo Dan put away his smiling face, glanced in the direction of the ward, then turned and left.

    In the ward, Bai Li was still crying. Isaiah slowly let go of her hand and stood up. At this time, D gently hugged her. For a while, there was only Bai Li's crying in the room. D hugged Bai Li  Li, looking sideways at Isaiah who had been standing aside all the time, D found that his expression was very strange, as if there was a kind of sadness, but his eyes were full of pity, and he stared at Bai Li wordlessly.  D felt a little weird, opened his mouth to ask a question, but suddenly thought that he didn't seem to be able to talk to anyone other than Bai Li, sighed and turned his head back.

    It seemed like a long time later, Bai Li's crying gradually stopped, but the acquaintance shed tears silently, D's hands were a little sore, but he still held it back, and at this time Fickels walked in with a small iron plate  .

    "I'll give her a sedative, otherwise she might cry all the time, and when she wakes up, the effect of the medicine should almost wear off." Fickels said calmly as he put down the plate.  Looking at D's expression, he was a little worried, and said again: "Don't worry, the hallucinogen I gave her was modified, and according to what you said in school, in order to develop resistance to this type of drug, I adjusted it slightly.  Dosage, but it won't be a big problem."

    d helped Bai Li's body slightly, and Fickels was ready. After the injection, d carried Bai Li to the bed, and sat on the chair beside him.

    "Are you sure to do this? Open her scars, so I'm not afraid of any accidents?" Fickels packed up needles and the like, and stood aside.  Thinking of the time when Luo Dan came to him and asked him to prescribe Bai Li with medicine, he was surprised and more curious. After Luo Dan explained the reason, he hesitated to help them, but his heart was always a little uneasy.

    d sighed faintly, thought for a while and said, "I don't know, but it's better for her to cry than to keep avoiding and suppressing herself."

    Fickels shook his head and said, "I don't understand why you and Rodin suddenly saidof?  Do you feel dizzy or nauseous?  "

    Bai Li took a sip of warm water, relieved the dryness in his throat and said, "I'm a little dizzy, but I don't feel nauseous."

    Fickels seemed to breathe a sigh of relief: "That's good, maybe it's because I slept for a long time, it's nothing serious."

    The way he breathed a sigh of relief made Jiang Lan on the side laugh out loud: "Even if there is another problem, it's not that there is still a system."

    Fickels smiled and said, "It's best not to waste reward points."

    Bai Li held the water glass and did not speak. Seeing that her face was frighteningly pale, and thinking about the scene of her emotional breakdown before, he didn't know what to say to her for a while. Now that Rodin and D are not at the base, he doesn't know  What are you going to do? Others are also busy with their own affairs, or they just stay in their own rooms and do not come out.

    Bai Li sat there, recalling everything that happened before, she didn't forget it, but she had been depressed for a long time, even she would forget some things, but that continuous nightmare reminded her of  Everything she didn't want to recall, as well as the words Rodin said before, still echoed clearly in her ears.

    Jiang Lan wanted to talk to Bai Li several times, but Bai Li was just immersed in his own thoughts. Seeing this, Feikers tugged at Jiang Lan's sleeve and said in a low voice, "I'll go find D and  Luo Dan and the others, you talk to her first."

    Fickels left quickly, and Jiang Lan couldn't find anything to talk about for a while, so she could only ask, "Are you and D a couple?"

    Bai Li, who was still thinking about something, couldn't help being stunned for a moment, and then he realized Jiang Lan's question. He felt a little ridiculous at once, and said after a while: "We are just friends." After a pause, he said: "Friends who are like relatives  .¡±

    Jiang Lan smiled unnaturally and said, "That's it, then what about Isaiah? Do you like him?"

    Bai Li couldn't figure out Jiang Lan's intention immediately, glanced at Isaiah whose expression remained unchanged, and asked indifferently: "Why do you ask such a question?"

    Jiang Lan seemed a little embarrassed and smiled, and then said: "Just curious, he follows you like this every day, I think he must like you very much, so I want to know what you think."

    Bai Li didn't think about that, and pursed his lips slightly when he heard Jiang Lan's remarks, and fell silent for a while in an awkward atmosphere.  In fact, it was only Jiang Lan who was embarrassed, but Bai Li thought of another point. The reason why Isaiah followed her was what she wanted to know, but both Isaiah and Carmine seemed to be consciously avoiding the deep  To explore their origins, although Isaiah said where he came from, he never revealed any information about that place, just repeating what he said before. According to Kamein's attitude, the two of them are probably from the same  place.

    As for the reason for finding her Bai Li began to think about every word Carmine said, the meaning of life, teammates, and those strange things. It seems that the answer lies in the mysterious area Isaiah mentioned.  area, but there is no record or information about that area in the system. Isaiah and Carmine also come and go without a trace, so there is no way to find out. Even if Isaiah is there, it may not be able to find clues.

    Seeing that Bai Li didn't speak, Jiang Lan could only sit on the sofa and drink coffee. She was looking forward to Fekers' return soon, but she observed Bai Li's movements and demeanor from time to time.  Lan lowered her eyes, took a sip of her coffee, and stopped talking.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Three: After Waking Up (2)

    ?

    Bai Li drank some water and rested for a while, and then went to the restaurant to eat something. Because he slept for a long time, he just drank some porridge to warm his stomach. When d and they came back, Bai Li had already finished the second bowl.

    d Seeing Bai Li's bloody face recover slightly, he couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief, walked over and said, "Are you feeling better?"

    Bai Li wiped his mouth, stared at the bowl in front of him, and asked, "What are you and Luo Dan planning to do?"

    D froze for a moment, sat on the chair next to her and said: "I just don't want you to live so tired, since Auntie and Bai Xue died, you seem to be a different person, full of distance, even me and Bai Xue  Roland can't even get close to you."

    "This is the reason why you drugged me?" Bai Li raised the corner of his mouth slightly, then paused before saying, "D, we almost grew up together, do you think this reason can convince me?"

    "I didn't intend to convince you. This is my fundamental starting point. I don't deny that there are other factors, but this is the most important." D sighed.

    Bai Li was silent for a while, and it took a long time before he said: "Why do you have to use this method? You clearly know that they"

    Bai Li didn't finish speaking, but D took her words and said without hesitation: "Yes, I know how hard their deaths have hit you, and that's why I did this with Luo Dan. Theirs  Death makes you deceive yourself, and even resent your cold-blooded father, but what you resent more is your powerless self, but have you ever thought, Bai Li, that you will really not be hurt if you close yourself? Then Roland and I  What? If Roland and I die like Snow White"

    "D!" Bai Li shouted.

    D paused, leaned back on the chair, licked his dry lips, the two were silent for a while, and then D said: "I only hope that you can accept others, and no longer just live in your own world  Bai Li, if you want to survive in this world, you can't do it by yourself or just one or two people. There are too many mysteries and unknowns here. We must build our own forces in order to have the strength to fight against  , and you are the key!"

    Bai Li frowned, moved the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "What if I can't do it?"

    d paused, exhaled and said, "You can do it, as long as you want."

    Bai Li remained silent, lowered his head, stared at the table, D looked at her and sighed: "Think about it for yourself, what exactly do you want?"

    After speaking, he stood up and left, Bai Li closed his eyes, feeling a lot of emotions in his heart, he couldn't figure out what was going on for a while, he just felt a mess.  She is used to picking up everything by herself, and is used to being alone, but now it seems that everyone wants to break out of her small world, and she feels uneasy and uneasy.

    Bai Li's strange situation and everyone's hearts are somewhat deep, and they all choose to remain silent. No matter what, if Bai Li doesn't trust them, it will take a lot of trouble to find out the truth of some things. It's not clear why.  ?  Why Bai Li?  What is the point of this game?  Is it just to make people stronger?

    Everyone pinned their hopes of finding the truth on Bai Li, but Bai Li was in a state of extreme unease all the time. For several nights, he dreamed of his mother and Bai Xue, and of the tragedy of the car accident.  Both woke up from nightmares, so that she began to lose sleep.  Luo Dan and D didn't talk to her for several days, and they seemed to avoid her on purpose, and so did the others.

    Bai Li suddenly became an existence that no one cared about. Except for Isaiah who looked like a tail all day long, the whole villa was almost empty. Even if they met, they just said hello.

    This phenomenon has been going on for several days, and Bai Li gradually calmed down, saying that she would not be able to figure it out in such a short period of time, but just thinking of Luo Dan, if she wants to protect the people she cares about, then  We must get stronger, we cannot rest on our laurels.

    After figuring this out, she took the initiative to find D and Luo Dan. D thought that Bai Li would find him, but it was faster than he expected. Seeing how her days had diminished, she sighed inwardly, and her expression remained normal.  Asked: "What's the matter?"

    Bai Li hesitated for a long time before saying: "You are right, if we want to survive, we alone are not enough, we must find someone to cooperate with."

    "Then do you have any candidates?" D and Rodin looked at each other and asked.

    Bai Li's eyes darkened, and he thought for a while and said, "It would be best for the entire base to unite as one, but it's impossible. Chu Han and the others have their own plans. He Haoqing is resourceful, but he's ruthless.  , unscrupulous. Our only choice is to use each other with them."

    d opened his mouth, but in the end he didn't say anything. Rodin thought for a while before saying: ?Bai Li said, "I don't intend to discuss cooperation with him now, but I just want to ask him something."

    "What's up?"

    Bai Li glanced at Isaiah who was standing aside and said slowly: "Some things I'm interested in."

    d followed her line of sight to look at Isaiah, and then glanced sideways at Bai Li's indifferent profile. For a moment, he couldn't figure out what Bai Li was going to do, but that's fine, doing something is better than doing nothing  Well, at least she has started to take the first step now, as for the others, she will make plans later.

    Although Bai Li made up his mind to find He Haoqing, he was extremely vigilant in his heart. He Haoqing was good at leading the topic and getting the information he wanted from other people's conversations. He must be cautious when talking with him.  Bai Li thought that he couldn't beat He Haoqing psychologically and tactically, so if he just spread it openly, he might still get unexpected results.

    Regarding Bai Li's arrival, He Haoqing was a little surprised. He thought that with Bai Li's protective nature, not to mention meeting and killing each other, he would at least turn a blind eye to him. This unexpected move caused a strange light to flash in He Haoqing's eyes.

    Looking at the tea in front of him, He Haoqing held a book and said with a faint smile: "What? You came to see me for tea?"

    Bai Li went straight to sit on the stool opposite him, and didn't exchange any hypocritical greetings, and said directly: "I don't understand, since you are interested in Isaiah again, why did you act like that?"

    He Haoqing was stunned for a moment, he didn't expect Bai Li to ask so directly, he smiled and said, "It's because I'm interested, that's why I did that." Seeing Bai Li looking at him with a cold face, he said again: "He cares a lot.  You, and his miraculous recovery ability amazed me, so I wanted to verify it, it just so happened that you were in danger at that time, so I killed two birds with one stone."

    Bai Li narrowed his eyes and said, "Aren't you worried that your guess might be wrong?"

    He Haoqing laughed out loud: "If you have too many scruples in doing things, then you will definitely achieve nothing. Since I dare to do it, I am of course prepared. Whether I succeed or fail, it will not affect my plan."

    "Plan? What plan?" Bai Li asked.

    He Haoqing just smiled and didn't answer, but asked instead: "You came to me just to talk about the last time you used your little follower as a shield?" He glanced at Isaiah who was still following Bai Li and said:  "Why don't you ask me why I'm interested in him?"

    "Of course I will ask, but will you tell me if I ask?"

    He Haoqing took a sip of tea and said, "Why not? You have to know that I really want to cooperate with you very sincerely."

    Bai Li said flatly: "But your behavior made me completely miss your sincerity."

    "That's because your vision is too short-sighted, you only see the facts in front of you, and ignore the deeper unknown. Being too obsessed with personal emotions will only limit your thinking and action. Your aptitude is not bad,  It's a pity to be limited by some meaningless things."

    He Haoqing's words made Bai Li look cold, this arrogant tone that seemed to see through the essence of human beings made Bai Li a little unhappy, and said patiently: "Then, you who are not restricted by the world, have you seen through the essence of this world?  "

    He Haoqing put down his glass, adjusted his glasses and said, "Not yet, butif you are willing to help, I think there will be an answer soon. You should have come to me for that, right?"

    Bai Li cursed a pervert in his heart, but He Haoqing said with a normal expression: "You don't have to rush to answer, you just need to understand that I really want to cooperate with you, although you don't trust me, but compared to those hypocritical trust  , the real benefits are more real.¡±

    Bai Li got up slowly, and said before leaving: "I will give you the answer." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Four: Alliance (1)

    ?

    The conversation with He Haoqing made Bai Li more sober. He was right. Only real benefits can drive people to unite. What they are looking for now is to survive, and the next step is to find the reason for coming to this world  , let¡¯s not talk about the others for the time being.

    Bai Li let out a long breath. If she wants to achieve what D and Luo Dan expected, she may be too reluctant now, even in the future, she can't guarantee it, she can only take one step at a time, she still can't be calm  Be open, but try to take a step, which is all she can do so far.

    They are now in an extremely passive situation. Carmine said that she would not come to her again, so it means that a way to get clues has been cut off. As for Isaiah, Bai Li couldn't help but looked at the one who had been standing a few steps away.  A quiet boy from far away, he can't get any useful words out of his mouth, and his own existence and motivation are a mystery.

    "Bai Li."

    Just when Bai Li was in deep thought, a slightly hoarse male voice came, and Bai Li turned his head in response. Chu Han walked over slowly with a cigarette in his mouth and his hands in his trouser pockets.

    Chu Han walked over and said, "I didn't expect that you would take the initiative to find He Haoqing."

    Bai Li said lightly: "I heard our conversation?"

    Chu Han walked in front of her, exhaled smoke and said, "Even if you cooperate with him, do you think it will be different from the previous way of getting along? If you don't trust each other, it's impossible for anything to happen. Maybe you will get along with each other.  Pull back."

    Bai Li looked at Chu Han and said, "Everything is risky, isn't it?"

    Chu Han smiled and said: "Indeed, but taking risks must be under the premise that all conditions are permitted and perfect."

    "The so-called risk means that there is no absolute perfection. What's more, the more challenging and exciting things are, isn't it what you are most interested in?"

    Chu Han smiled and nodded, "Indeed."

    At this moment, Bai Li was a little puzzled, so he came here specially to say this?  But Chu Han continued: "It's not a big problem if you want to cooperate with him. The problem is who do you listen to when there is a disagreement? Have you ever thought about it? Also, without a unified team, you are sure you can twist it."  Into a hemp rope?"

    Bai Li thought for a while, and after a moment of silence, he said, "I never thought that we would be united and friendly, but on a certain basis, we can maintain a normal team harmony and help each other."

    Chu Han laughed out loud as if hearing some joke: "Bai Li, you won't be fooled by the stimulation, right? The team is harmonious? How much do you think is possible? Let's not talk about He Haoqing's kind of maverick,  What about Luo Dan, D, and Jin Huangting? Helping each other? Who cares so much about life and death."

    "You saved me too, didn't you? Let's not talk about anything else, but I do owe you once." Bai Li said flatly.

    Chu Han was a little surprised that Bai Li would say that, raised his eyebrows and said, "So you made up your mind to do this?"

    Bai Li tilted his head slightly and asked, "Do you have a better way? I thought you were happy to see it happen?"

    Chu Han lowered his eyes, took a puff of cigarette, and said, "You can do whatever you want."

    Bai Li just felt puzzled and said: "You and you are not talking about this just to make people understand the risks of things?"

    Being asked such a question, Chu Han was stunned for a moment, took a deep breath of the cigarette, paused and opened his mouth, thought for a while before saying: "I know you have been guarding against me, but I want to tell you, if you are right  The safest person must be me, and I hope you live more than anyone else."

    Bai Li didn't talk to her, but just looked at Chu Han quietly, and Chu Han looked straight at her without any shyness, "I don't expect you to believe me, but remember, it's important to me when you die.  It does no good."

    Bai Li was more and more puzzled. Chu Han suddenly changed his nature and said so much to her, with a little concern in his words. Bai Li couldn't figure out what he was doing, but he could only suppress his doubts.  He said calmly: "In that case, let me tell you, I am not just planning to cooperate with He Haoqing, but everyone including you."

    Hearing this, Chu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at Bai Li thoughtfully for a long time, and then asked with a half-smile, "What are you singing about?"

    Bai Li didn't answer, but asked instead: "There is one thing that I have never understood. When we first came to this world, you asked us to unite with each other, but the reality is not like that. Qi Xiu said that you don't care about other people's death at all.  I don¡¯t think so, then, what is the reason for your strange attitude?¡±

    Chu Han silently glanced at Bai Li and said, "What do you think? Those who can survive will definitely survive, and those who can't, will never survive."

    &nbIntentionally, Isaiah's sense of existence seems to be very weak. It should be an eye-catching existence, but it seems that people can't help but ignore it.

    "Have you still not been able to know his origin?" D still asked, and he still couldn't let go of his guard against Isaiah.

    Only then did Bai Li look back at Isaiah, as if he had become more and more used to his existence, Bai Li said: "He only said that he came from a place called 'G area', but that place is not available in the system provided  I can't find it on any of the maps, and there is no relevant information or data. I suspected that he and Carmine came from the same place, but Carmine didn't tell me at the beginning, but his attitude towards him was a bit strange.  It seems casual, but it seems that there are some scruples, I asked a few times, but I mentioned it vaguely."

    "Did you ask him personally?" D asked.

    Ouyang interjected at this time: "That guy doesn't talk to people at all, he looks stupid, he probably won't say anything if asked, or can't say?"

    Several people froze for a moment, and looked at the young man standing quietly in the same corner. Bai Li's mood was a little complicated. She couldn't tell how she felt about Isaiah. She clearly knew that he was completely different from Bai Xue, but she would always do it for  The similar smiling face felt bewildered.

    "I asked him, but his answer was just repeating the previous answer, 'g area', and he didn't explain too much about the others. It seems that he just knows where, where? How to get there? He won't say anything at all."

    "Who is that Carmine you mentioned?" D asked suspiciously.

    Bai Li let out a breath and said, "I don't know. I first met him in the primary battle. He said some inexplicable things. Ouyang also met her. She looked like a teenage girl, but she was very skilled.  I suspected that she was a gamer before, but it's not like, if it's just a gamer, she shouldn't be able to approach me so casually."

    The expressions of the three people were different, Ouyang rubbed his nose and muttered in a low voice: "Who attracts who, like attracts like."

    d gave Ouyang a blank look, then looked at Bai Li and asked, "Has anything strange happened to you?"

    Bai Li touched the back of his neck involuntarily and said: "I told you before, I think there seems to be something on the back of my neck, but when I checked, I found nothing, and I can't tell what's going on." Suddenly Bai Li was shocked again.  Hudao: "Speaking of which, my mental strength seems to have disappeared since that time. After that, I felt very uncomfortable on the back of my neck several times, and I often felt a tingling sensation. Now it is slightly better."

    As soon as Bai Li's words came out of his mouth, the three of them showed shock in their eyes, and D even said a little angrily, "Why didn't you tell us about this earlier?"

    Bai Li was still thinking about what had happened, but she was a little stunned by D's stern voice, and then said, "I didn't think about it that much before, so I forgot it for a while."

    "You can forget this kind of thing, what do you think about every day?" D's complexion was still very bad, Luo Dan and Ouyang glanced at each other, Ouyang's eyes were a little interested, it turned out that someone could teach her against Bai Li's cold face.

    Compared to D's somewhat anxious face, Rodin looked much more indifferent, "I remember you said that it was the second scene when you passed out. Was it because you were attacked?"

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "I'm not sure. It happened too quickly at that time. I just passed out suddenly. I don't have any memory of other things."

    The faces of Rodin and D became a little serious. Ouyang looked at this and then at that, scratching his hair and seemed a little depressed.

    d took a long breath and said: "If you ask me now, you can't find out why. These things seem to be irrelevant. There should be some kind of connection. What we know now is limited, but we will always find clues  .¡±

    "It's not an option to wait passively all the time. I have to take the initiative to do something." Rodin said thoughtfully.

    Bai Li thought for a while and asked, "Do you have a solution?"

    Luo Dan shook his head and said: "Not yet, but I will always figure it out, let's do this first, and solve it one by one."

    Bai Li nodded, no matter what, the current situation can only be like this, but when Bai Li thought that these things were almost related to him, he couldn't help but start to wonder if he had forgotten some seemingly insignificant things that were actually hidden secrets, but  After much deliberation, I still can't figure it out. In terms of ability, I can be regarded as above-average at best, and I don't have to have supernatural powers. I really can't figure out why it would haunt me, be it Isaiah or Carmine.  , obviously there are living clues, but they are useless.

    Bai Li sighed in his heart, and when sending Luo Dan out, D looked at Isaiah who was pushed out by Bai Li, and said softly to Bai Li: "I take back what I said earlier, Bai Xue is Bai Xue, he is him, you  Don't get confused."

    After finishing speaking, he ignored Bai Li's stunned expression, and walked slowly. Bai Li held the door panel with his hands, looked sideways at Isaiah, and was stunned for several seconds before slowly closing the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Ignoring Bai Li's dazed expression after the meal, he walked slowly. Bai Li held the door panel with his hands, looked sideways at Isaiah, and was stunned for several seconds before slowly closing the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Five: Alliance (2)

    ?

    In any case, the matter of cooperation seems to be proceeding step by step. A group of people gathered together. After returning from the game, this is the first time that everyone has gathered together.

    After Bai Li left the room, he didn't see Isaiah as before. He stood at the door in a daze for a moment, then his expression changed slightly and he frowned. This is not the first time Isaiah has disappeared without a sound.  The question is where did he go?

    When she came to the living room, Chu Han, Qi Xiu, Jin Huangting and He Haoqing were already sitting on the sofa, Bai Li paused, and then walked over.  Not long after Bai Li arrived, other people also arrived one after another.

    Bai Li's complexion gradually returned to normal, and he was no longer as pale and bloodless as before. After a period of adjustment, the others also slowly returned to normal mentally and physically.  After everyone arrived, Chu Han said, "Now that everyone is here, let's talk about our current situation and problems. Let's start with you, Bai Li."

    Bai Li looked at the people present, and said slowly: "Since I entered this game, some strange things have been happening to me. I don't know why, and then I think about some rules of this game, and  What Chu Han said at the beginning, I thought about it, maybe just like what He Haoqing said, behind us, there is a force controlling the whole situation, Carmine, Isaiah, the dragon-shaped  The patterns, and the so-called g-zones, seem to have this kind of connection."

    "This game may not be randomly selected by the system. The people it chooses must have some kind of connection. As mentioned in the text in the ancient tomb in the previous game, only those who are selected can survive. Since it is selected,  Then there must be the meaning of its choice, from the primary battle to the ten games, and then to the duel between players, it¡¯s like a selection, layer by layer, to choose the most desirable object.¡±

    "But why did you encounter those things as soon as you came in? According to you, you are the chosen one, and we will all die." Qi Xiu snapped.

    Bai Li said lightly: "This is also where I am confused. I tried to ask Carmine before, but she didn't answer my question directly. It seems that they already knew about my existence before I came. She  She has continuously expressed that she should let me live so that she can become her teammate and so on. When I was in 'City That Never Sleeps', I thought she was a player, but from her words, she is more like a player, or she is  She is indeed a player, and a player is manipulating her behind her back, as for why she came to me? I really can't figure it out."

    "I agree with Bai Li's conjecture. Some people will die in almost every battle, not necessarily the weak ones. For example, Jiang Lan. Compared with most people, I think Jiang Lan's luck is good.  It is a bit surprising, and besides, reward points will be obtained after each game. These reward points can be used to strengthen our own physical fitness and some equipment, so that we can play one game after another, and those relatively  Those who are weak or unlucky will be eliminated." He Haoqing said.

    Chu Han said thoughtfully: "In the third match, Ise and Lei Ji's strength can be said to be second only to me, but they both sacrificed."

    He Haoqing smiled and said: "Just like what Bai Li said just now, perhaps only those who are selected can survive. As for the strength of strength, it is not the only criterion for judging. As for the truth behind this, we have to slowly explore  The problem."

    Qi Xiu's face was a little gloomy, and he put his hand on his chin and said, "Then, if you can survive or not, strength is not the most important thing, so what is the criterion for judging it? Could it be the luck of a dog like Jiang Lan?"  ?¡±

    He Haoqing looked at Jiang Lan, who had a calm expression in her eyes. Jiang Lan noticed his gaze, but pursed her lips slightly. He Haoqing said flatly, "I didn't say that, but Jiang Lan's good luck really made me very curious."

    "If strength is not the only criterion for judging, then what is it used to judge, IQ? EQ? Or something else?" Ouyang asked.

    "These should also be part of the judgment. In addition to the force value, some comprehensive factors should be considered, but if this line of thinking is followed, the deaths of Yiser and Lei Ji are somewhat unreasonable." Luo Dan said.

    "Let's not think about these clueless things. To be honest, the types and difficulties of the games we enter are all random. The system will not tell you what to face in advance, and we think according to common sense.  The game is more difficult than the first game, but that¡¯s not always the case. For example, the last game was considered supernatural, but compared to the third game, it was much easier, so the difficulty of the game is not what we think, but it is adjustable.  This means that what we think is easy may kill you." Bai Li paused for a moment.?After entering the brain, the information is intermittent, as if the signal is not good, but some information can still be known.  "

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Chu Han looked at himself quietly, and continued, "I don't know how or where the message came from. The general content is that there are some unknown things in this world.  Organizations, and more than one, this game seems to have been set up for a certain purpose, but the information did not reveal what purpose it was for.¡±

    He Haoqing seemed to be aroused, his eyes lit up, he stared at Chu Han and asked, "Are you the only one who received this message? Or are there other people? What is the original content of that message?"

    Chu Han glanced at him and said, "Originally there was another person who received it, but he died later in the third game, which was the game before Bai Li and the others came. As for the original content, because the information is too much  It¡¯s too vague, and I can only piece together the general meaning intermittently, and I can¡¯t remember the specifics.¡±

    Everyone immediately looked at each other in blank dismay, and Bai Li also fell into thinking. If all this is true, if it is really like what Chu Han said, she has been under some kind of surveillance from the very beginning, and a chilling feeling surged all over her body.  Without the intention of the other party, they can only be extremely passive at a disadvantage.  The organization Chu Han mentioned is undoubtedly very possible based on the information disclosed by Carmein before.  If so, why were they chosen?  Are they alive physically or just spiritually?

    Bai Li closed his eyes, and then said: "We haven't been able to come to a conclusion on these issues yet. Let's talk about something closer. Some things that happened before made everyone have some doubts about me. I don't deny that it was my own negligence.  So after that, I'm going to share what I know, and I hope everyone can stick together and really be reliable teammates."

    Bai Li's words were undoubtedly another bomb. Everyone did not expect Bai Li to make such a change after an accident. Although what he said, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, and no one made a sound for a while, as if waiting for another beginning  .

    After a while, Chu Han said: "Then whoever is the leader, a team must have a leader."

    Bai Li said indifferently: "Haven't you been doing this job all the time? Then you will continue to do it. Others should have no objections, right?"

    Everyone exchanged glances with each other. They were still full of doubts and wonders about Bai Li's idea of ??unity, but it was hard to say anything on the surface, so they could only take one step at a time.  Bai Li didn't think that everyone would loosen because of her few words, but he just gave everyone a notice in advance, and the rest had to be done slowly.

    Chu Han and He Haoqing clearly agreed with Bai Li's proposal, while Jin Huangting and the others neither agreed nor disagreed, and they seemed to have their own considerations.

    Basically, only Chu Han and Bai Li were talking about this conversation, and other people occasionally chit chatted.  With an active look, it is rare to be so silent today.

    Things after that were relatively simple, nothing more than restoring the previous life, training, rest, and some trivial matters, plus occasionally discussing some details, because in the last supernatural game, everyone had a discussion about the armed equipment.  After some adjustments, because there is no storage function of the ring, the equipment must be sufficient without affecting the mobility. In order to better cooperate with the action, the equipment that everyone brings is no longer almost the same, except for the standard equipment.  In addition, it is also allocated according to the ability of the individual.

    Things seemed to be going according to plan, time passed slowly, and soon it was time to prepare for the next game, newcomers came one after another, this time the newcomers were beyond everyone's expectations, there were not many people, only  There were five, but all of them were men, and they were tall and mighty men, all of whom were full of hostility, and everyone was a little surprised.

    These people were not panicked or bored when they arrived in a strange place, but listened to Chu Han's explanations and explanations very calmly, their faces were cold, but they didn't show any impatience.  Just accept your situation.

    Such high-quality people surprised everyone, but they were also happy. They undoubtedly increased their combat effectiveness. Those people came from different places. Two were Chinese, one was Cambodian, one was Malaysian, and the other was  Chinese mercenaries working in East Africa.

    People from all over the world have Asian faces. The guy from Cambodia doesn't speak Chinese very fluently, but he can also do basic conversations.  He didn't take the initiative to find someone to talk to, but just followed what Chu Han said after participating in the primary battle, and all five of them passed without any accidents.

    In the following preparations, Chu Han repeatedly emphasized the difficulty and horror of the game with them, and only after confirming that there was nothing more to explain, did he let them prepare by themselves.

    Until the day the game started, a group of people stood on the round platform again

    "The game starts, the characters are transferred." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)All five of them passed smoothly.

    In the following preparations, Chu Han repeatedly emphasized the difficulty and horror of the game with them, and only after confirming that there was nothing more to explain, did he let them prepare by themselves.

    Until the day the game started, a group of people stood on the round platform again

    "The game starts, the characters are transferred." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Six: Iron Blood Slaughter (1)

    ?

    It was that kind of trance feeling again, but it passed quickly. Before everyone opened their eyes, they heard the sound of someone talking next to them, as well as the sound of a car horn. Everyone recovered and opened their eyes. A group of people stood  On the side of the main road, people around were looking at everyone with curious eyes, and some people were pointing and whispering, but they didn't seem to be surprised or puzzled by their sudden appearance.

    "Damn, am I dreaming? Could it be that we have returned to the real world?" Ouyang looked around with wide eyes in disbelief.

    "Dream your big head, how is it possible." Qi Xiu snorted coldly.

    Ouyang said displeasedly: "Hey, why do you have to choke on me every time I say something, are you a dog?"

    Qi Xiu narrowed his eyes dangerously, and just as he was getting angry, Chu Han said in a low voice: "That's enough, why bother."

    At this time, the people on the street were gathering more and more towards them, as if they were curious about whether they were filming or something, and the children looked excited at the equipment they were wearing, everyone left without hesitation, while Ouyang was still pretending  He yelled: "It's time to call it a day, hurry up and change the costumes for the next scene."

    At this time, the people around slowly moved out of the way, and everyone quickly left the bustling street, but due to the unfamiliar road conditions, passersby rushed to turn back along the way.

    "Hey, Boss Chu Han, what is our situation?" Ouyang asked.

    Chu Han didn't even bother to turn his head, he looked straight ahead and said, "Find a quiet place first and then discuss."

    A group of people turned left and right, and finally found a quiet place, a small garden behind the construction area. At noon, the sun was shining, and few people walked around here.

    Everyone stayed here temporarily, Chu Han thought for a while and said: "There will be various scenes in the game, so we are not back to the real world, but if this is the same as the real world, then our actions will be different.  You have to think carefully, and don¡¯t forget that there is still a profession of police in this world. It¡¯s not clear what to face, so find a place to settle down and adapt accordingly.¡±

    Just as Chu Han finished speaking, Qi Xiu patted Chu Han's arm and raised his chin to the other side. Chu Han took advantage of the situation and frowned. Other than them, a group of well-armed people came here.  As they walked along, the other party also spotted them. The leader was a young man who looked thin. When he saw that face, Bai Li was a little stunned. If she remembered correctly, that young man had a  Ou Mingyuan met once, that is to say, these people are members of "Saier".

    "I really didn't expect to act with you again. Hello, I don't think you remember me. My name is Ou Mingyuan, and I'm currently the temporary person in charge of 'saier'." Ou Mingyuan smiled friendlyly at everyone.

    Chu Han also raised a smile and said: "This is also fate, I am Chu Han."

    Seeing Bai Li's eyes light up, Ou Mingyuan said, "I never expected to see you again. It's good to see you alive." After he finished speaking, he felt that this was a bit strange, and said, "I don't mean anything else, just seeing you  You are very happy."

    Bai Li nodded slightly at him and said, "Hello."

    D next to her raised his eyebrows to express doubts, Bai Li whispered: "I met it in the first game."

    Ou Mingyuan and his party are not many, only 7 of them, and only one of them is a woman. Although she is a woman, she is tall. She is about 1.8 meters tall by visual inspection.  , with wheat-colored skin, looks very healthy.

    Ou Mingyuan smiled, and then said to Chu Han: "If possible, I hope we can cooperate, after all, the possibility of survival is greater this way."

    Chu Han smiled, but did not answer right away. "Saier" can be regarded as having a bad record in the past, but since the death of the two brothers Ferrand and Gong, it has become much better. At least he has not heard anything bad. This Ou Mingyuan looked at  He is quite kind. It is hard to say what kind of person he is, but he is not opposed to having more combat power. Thinking of this, Chu Han smiled and said, "This can be considered."

    Ou Mingyuan smiled and said: "We originally had a dozen people here, but a few newcomers left in groups. From the left are Li De, Yang Shixiu, Liu Fu, Zhou Kai, Wang Futao, and finally Lilith."

    Chu Han raised his eyebrows, and then said: "There are a lot of people on our side, so I won't introduce them one by one."

    Someone in Ou Mingyuan's team was a little displeased with Chu Han's attitude, but Ou Mingyuan didn't care and said: "It's okay, anyway, it's fine if you know someone."

    "I don't even know the name, so how do we cooperate?" said a slightly shorter man with dark skin.

    "Remember the name"??, glanced at her and said, "I don't know, it's the same anyway."

    Jiang Li sat on the side of the bed with her chin in her hand and said, "As long as it doesn't look like the last scene, it's fine, but it doesn't look like it, although I know it's fake, but back to this popular one."  The place is really comfortable.¡±

    "I'm afraid that the more peaceful the scene, the more terrifying things we have to face." The girl named Lilith said.

    "That's right, it's useless to think about it. All we can do is wait." Rodin took out the cigarette case, took out a cigarette and lit it.

    The girl named Lilith raised her chin at Rodan and said, "Can you give me one?"

    Luo Dan smiled, and handed over a cigarette and a lighter. Suddenly, the smell of smoke spread in the room. Jiang Lan seemed a little uncomfortable. She opened all the windows and stood by the window to look downstairs.

    Bai Li felt a little bored, and walked out of the room. Luo Dan said from behind: "Don't go alone, where are you going? I'll be with you."

    Bai Li turned his head and said, "I'll just go for a walk in the corridor to get some air."

    Only then did Rodin wave his hands and said, "Go."

    Chu Han was talking to Ou Mingyuan on the corridor, when he saw Bai Li, he walked over and said, "What's the matter, is there any problem?"

    Bai Li said lightly: "I just came out to get some air, what are you talking about?"

    Chu Han smiled and said: "Let's discuss some small matters." Then he said with a slightly serious face: "Be more vigilant, this time I always feel that it is not so easy, something may happen anytime, anywhere."

    Bai Li nodded and said: "I know, Luo Dan said that you and Qi Xiu went to find a place to buy guns, why did you come back so soon?"

    Chu Han said: "I asked Qi Xiu and Jin Huangting to take the two newcomers, and I will check the environment and route here."

    Bai Li didn't ask any more questions. In fact, they basically couldn't make too complicated plans, because they didn't know who the enemy was?  He is also not sure about the opponent's attributes and abilities, so he can only make adequate preparations in terms of his own equipment and force, try to avoid direct conflicts, and take some tricks.

    Originally, the matter came out to breathe, but the result was the same everywhere. Bai Li was not in the mood to talk to Chu Han, so he could only go back to the room.  Seeing that Bai Li came back so soon, Luo Dan and Jiang Lan were a little surprised.

    "Why did you come back so soon?" Rodin asked.

    Bai Li sat down on the bed weakly and said, "It's nothing."

    Several people looked at each other, Rodin shrugged, and continued to browse the web on the computer in the room.  Bai Li lay on his back on the bed, exhaled a long breath, felt that something was missing for a while, and felt a little uneasy, but he couldn't explain why.

    "Hey, Bai Li, do you think that little follower of yours will show up again this time?" Luo Dan asked.

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, then said, "I don't know."

    Seeing her strange expression, Luo Dan was a little surprised in his heart, and said calmly, "Why? Aren't you even curious?"

    Bai Li really didn't have the heart to talk about this, so he buried his face in the quilt, and said in a muffled voice, "I'm not curious, anyway, he comes and goes without a trace."

    Seeing that she was really not interested, Luo Dan's voice was lazily tired, his brows were slightly frowned, and he licked his lips. Here, Jiang Lan tugged at her sleeve and asked, "What's wrong with her? She doesn't seem happy?"

    Luo Dan shrugged, Jiang Lan couldn't ask any more questions.  Luo Dan's question really made Bai Li feel a little weird, and it made her faintly irritated. She couldn't tell what was wrong, but she just felt uncomfortable. This kind of emotion came from something inexplicable, which made her at a loss. There was something strange in the back of her neck, but it didn't  strong.

    An afternoon seemed to pass slowly like this, people who went out to do business came back one after another, everyone gathered together and explained a few words, Chu Han deliberately told everyone not to sleep to death at night, even if they wanted to sleep, there must be someone on guard.

    The night fell silently, and the afternoon passed without incident, but everyone's minds did not breathe a sigh of relief because of this short-term calm, but became more and more tense, just like the calm before the storm.

    Even in the middle of the night, no one dared to turn off the lights. Darkness always breeds and magnifies people's sense of fear. In the room, none of Bai Li and the others slept.  The tense state of time can easily make people tired.

    Just in the stillness of the night, a black figure slowly appeared in a dark corner (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67: Iron-Blooded Slaughter (2)

    ?

    The night was peaceful and speechless, in such a night, everyone couldn't sleep, as if waiting for the unknown enemy, the endless night buried countless darkness and fear, like a black snake with its bloody mouth wide open, tempting  People walk into the endless unknown panic.

    Bai Li sat on a chair and dozed off, while reserving his energy and guarding at the same time, all the equipment was neatly carried on his body.  They were so tensely on guard that they would miss any abnormalities and movements, but half of the night passed peacefully, and there was still no sound, only the occasional sound of cars on the road.  The fatigue caused by the high level of concentration gradually made people slack off. Jiang Li yawned one after another, and Lilith seemed to be affected, and yawned as well.

    "Can't we sleep tonight? There is no movement at all, so sleepy." Jiang Lan rubbed her eyes and yawned again.

    Rodin knocked his hand on the table unconsciously, looked at the brightly lit road outside the window for a while, then stretched his waist and said, "If you want to be sleepy, go to sleep first, and I will watch over you."

    Jiang Lan just asked, but she didn't dare to really sleep, she smiled and said: "Forget it, let's hang on for a while."

    It was already past 4 o'clock in the morning, and soon it would be dawn. There was no movement at all. Everyone slowly took a nap one after another. Anyway, someone was watching, recharging their energy and preparing for tomorrow's action.

    Suddenly there was a "bang", everyone was startled, Jiang Li was suddenly startled and fell asleep, and asked in panic: "What's wrong?"

    The voice seemed to come from the corridor. Bai Li and Luo Dan looked at each other, and they got up and slowly approached the door. Lilith and Jiang Lan also stood up vigilantly and walked aside.  At this time, there was a sound of kicking footsteps and screams outside, Bai Li opened the door without hesitation, the corridor was brightly lit, Chu Han, Ou Mingyuan and his group were already standing not far away,  He was talking to those waiters, and pointed to a few big men carrying photographic equipment on their backs. After listening to the waiters, their complexions improved a little. No, they nodded and patted their chests as if they were relieved.

    The faces of the group all showed a solemn expression, and some covered their mouths. When Bai Li walked over, Ouyang was leaning his back against the wall, covering his mouth with his hands, and took several deep breaths before he could bear it.  .  Xie Linlu almost spit out.  Brutely resisting to go back, the power rolled over for a while, and there was the sound of vomiting and panic conversation of the service staff beside him.

    A waiter who just came here was calling the police with a mobile phone, his hands were still shaking, and was stopped by Jin Huangting: "We are filming, sorry."

    The waiter obviously didn't believe it: "Why didn't our hotel receive the notice when you were filming? No, I have to call the police."

    Jin Huangting narrowed his eyes, and was about to do it, when Ouyang who was on the side had already walked over and grabbed the phone and said, "I told you that it's filming, and your boss has agreed, and I have to ask you, little waiter, if you know  You know, didn¡¯t you see that we were filming? Time is money, can you afford to delay us? Ah?.¡±

    Ouyang's stern face, coupled with his overwhelming height advantage over the waiter, kept the waiter so frightened that he couldn't speak.

    Bai Li only saw a pool of blood on the ground, but he didn't see the corpse, so he couldn't help but took a few steps forward. At this moment, D came over, grabbed her and said, "You better not look at it."

    Bai Li looked at D's terrible expression, broke away his hand and walked a few steps over there, Bai Li's eyes widened, the corpse and the skinned body they saw in the second scene  Like a corpse, the skin of the whole body was gone, blood dripped down slowly along the lines of the muscles, and the blood became more bloody against the scarlet muscles. The whole corpse was hung from the ceiling, shaking and shaking.

    Bai Li couldn't help but took a deep breath, and there was a strong smell of blood in his mouth and nose. After so much experience, almost every battle started with the death of others, and death often happened to them inadvertently.  The time is always the moment when they are slightly slack and their spirits are slightly relaxed.

    dSeeing that Bai Li's complexion was not good, he sighed slightly and said, "I didn't feel it at all, and it made me feel more troublesome. We might be in big trouble."

    Chu Han and Ou Mingyuan stood in that room studying the corpse. The manager of the hotel also came here at this time. When he saw the tragedy, he felt nauseated and took a few steps back. The other waiters in the hotel also hid far away  How far.  Fickels went up to negotiate with the manager. In the morning, Chu Han told them to buy some shooting equipment. As for the source of the money, although it is a bit disgraceful, there is nothing to worry about here.  The entire hotel, but the cost is too expensive, and it is too eye-catching, not to mention all the things they have done.??.

    "Have you seen the movie Alien?" Bai Li asked.

    Jiang Lan opened her mouth wide for a moment, and then asked in surprise, "You mean what we are going to face is an alien?" Jiang Lan stared, feeling a little unacceptable for a moment, that kind of terrifying creature would be unbearable even in movies.  Scary, not to mention that they have to face it truthfully.

    Bai Li will continue to say after a while: "If my guess is correct, we have to face more than just one or two. I think you all understand the reproductive characteristics of this kind of creature. There are so many people here, it is undoubtedly  The best place to breed."

    Lilith frowned and asked, "How do you know? What basis do you have?"

    Bai Li said: "The death method of the dead body broadcast in the news is the same as that of the alien cub after laying eggs, but I'm not sure what happened to the skinned body? In addition, this game is originally  The scene is not fixed, this time the two bases have come in, and there are a lot of people, I remember that in our first game, we also encountered monsters like creepers."

    "Alien, don't know how many there are? Are we doomed this time?" Jiang Lan murmured.

    Luo Dan took a deep breath and said, "No matter what, pack it up quickly and talk to others."

    After the packing was finished, everyone gathered in the room of Chu Han and the others. Twenty or so people crowded into one room. Luo Dan told everyone about Bai Li's guess, but Chu Han said: "We have also thought about this problem.  , but I¡¯m still not sure. After all, if it¡¯s an alien, why bother to skin the human skin? What¡¯s more, the corpse didn¡¯t appear to be spawned by the alien.  Opening up crowds will only make us more isolated, the best thing to do is stay where there are people so you have time to escape if something happens."

    Chu Han took out a large map and spread it out on the table, then said seriously: "The hotel we are staying in is not very far from the city center, and there is a police station nearby, let's not talk about whether the police can  Comes in handy, but one thing, there must be ammunition in the police station, that is to say, our ammunition supply can delineate this range. Moreover, we are not completely sure that it is an alien, or something else, but  We must be fully prepared for battle. From now on, we will concentrate as much as possible, but in order to avoid the disadvantages of excessive concentration, we will divide into several groups, and each group will have a group leader. Whether it is day or night, we must  Some people are vigilant about the movements around them, and they cannot relax at all, because if you don't pay attention, you will die."

    "We all know this, but the question is, do we have any better ways to defend?" One of the Cambodians named Apu asked. He has been dealing with drug dealers in Yunnan, China all year round, and he speaks Chinese fluently.

    Chu Han leaned back on the chair and said: "We have no other way except passive defense. I tried to take the initiative to attack before, but it didn't work, and it would consume a lot of physical strength and energy. We didn't know that the enemy was here.  Where, what is it like, what special ability does it have, rash actions will only make the situation worse."

    "No, in fact, we still have a way to take the initiative." He Haoqing said.

    Everyone couldn't help looking at him, he smiled and said: "This is nothing more than the relationship between hunting and being hunted. If we want to hunt the target, as long as we have bait, we can also control the initiative of the situation."

    A strange look flashed in Chu Han's eyes, and he looked at the smiling He Haoqing meaningfully and said, "How can you be sure that the other party will be lured by your bait? What is your bait?"

    He Haoqing adjusted his glasses habitually, the non-prescription plain mirror well concealed the meaning in his eyes, only heard him laughing: "Whatever it wants to hunt, we will give it whatever." (Records  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68: Iron Blood Killing (3)

    ?

    He Haoqing's words made everyone silent and thoughtful for a while. Indeed, if he can control the initiative of the whole situation, he will undoubtedly have more vitality, but the problem is this bait

    "You mean to use people among me as bait? Let them die?" Chu Han said.

    He Haoqing shook his head and said, "Death? No, just let them prove their worth."

    "Damn, if that's the case, you can go." Ouyang choked.

    He Haoqing said with a smile: "I didn't say it couldn't be me, the problem is who wants to be with me?"

    Everyone was silent for a moment, Chu Han squinted at He Haoqing, and suddenly said, "Who do you want to choose?"

    He Haoqing said flatly: "It's not who I want to choose, but is there anyone willing to do it?"

    Having said that, but his eyes were fixed on Bai Li's side, D moved forward calmly, blocking Bai Li's figure.  Of course, Bai Li knew that He Haoqing's eyes were focused on him. When the two looked at each other, the information revealed in He Haoqing's eyes was undoubtedly aimed at her, but if he agreed to be this bait, he might fall into the trap he set up.

    Everyone didn't speak for a long time, and He Haoqing was not in a hurry. He looked at Bai Li and smiled calmly. Chu Han glanced at Bai Li over there, thought for a while and said, "Forget this proposal."

    "I'll come." Accompanied by Chu Han's voice, Luo Dan and Jin Huangting said at the same time.

    Everyone was stunned, but the two looked calm, and Luo Dan said indifferently: "I am the only one who can do such an exciting thing."

    It is undoubtedly the best for someone to come forward voluntarily. Everyone else was relieved. Bai Li and D's complexions became uneasy. Bai Li wanted to speak up, but D turned and glared at her, completely blocking her and not letting her  Move forward.

    Bai Li felt a little strange, she admitted that she was selfish, but Rodin was one of the few people she was close to in this world, not to mention she was Roland's sister, she couldn't be indifferent no matter what.

    "You shouldn't question my ability, right?" Luo Dan looked at He Haoqing and said.

    He Haoqing looked at Luo Dan, then at Jin Huangting, stroked his chin for a while, and then said, "Let's go with Jin Huangting."

    Rodin raised his brows in displeasure and said, "What? Do you think I'm not as good as him?"

    He Haoqing smiled and said, "I don't mean that, I just think he is more suitable."

    "Even if someone is used as a bait, how can we be sure that the other party will definitely take the bait?" Ouyang asked.

    He Haoqing said: "I tried to hack into the database of the police station, which recorded some information on several recent unknown cases, and found some interesting information. I found the remains of a small unknown organism around a certain deceased.  "Speaking of which, He Haoqing paused for a moment, and then said: "People who have watched alien movies should be able to guess what that little thing is."

    Except for Chu Han and Qi Xiu, who seemed to have known about it for a long time, the faces of the others all changed. Although they had a premonition, they confirmed that they were going to face such a terrifying creature, and their hearts twitched.

    "Then will they take the bait?" Ouyang asked with a pale face

    He Haoqing smiled at this time and said: "There is nothing to be baited or not, they will definitely find it. I said I want bait, just to let someone attract their attention first, and then make it easier for others to focus on attacking.  Take the initiative on the offensive. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good news or bad news, do you want to hear it?¡±

    "Tell me." Rodin said.

    "Remember that corpse that was skinned and hung upside down? That kind of approach is like a declaration that the skin that was peeled off may have become the other party's trophy, just like the deadly enemy in the Alien movie who killed someone.  Same thing."

    What He Haoqing said made everyone's faces turn pale again. Ouyang swallowed involuntarily and asked, "You meanin addition to the alien, we may also have to face that alien creaturepredator?"

    He Haoqing nodded and said: "I remember that in the movie, the Predator wears an invisibility cloak and can come and go without a trace. After killing someone, he likes to peel off the other person's skin, and then hang the body upside down. If the situation is true, we have to face each other."  That's right, there are two alien creatures that don't exist on Earth, and any one of them can kill us."

    "Hey, hey, is this a big joke? One is enough, and two? How can we go back alive? This is obviously a bad news." Ouyang held his head in disbelief.

    Bai Li lowered his eyes, thought for a while and said: "Not necessarily, if it is like in the movie, the existence of the Predator will undoubtedly increase our chances of survival. After all, only monsters can fight against monsters."The skull of the eyes, the sharp white teeth, and the tongue that didn't stick out, but was enough to make people horrified in the movie.

    Almost at the moment when everyone was stunned, the nightmare-like killer rushed towards everyone, and everyone quickly fired, and the dense bullets hit the huge monster, and the splashed yellow blood fell to the ground  It made a corroded sound and was still emitting white smoke. The alien was unable to move forward after being attacked, and disappeared in front of everyone's eyes in an instant with a movement of its body.

    Everyone's backs were covered with a layer of cold sweat, and there was still unspeakable tension and fear all over their bodies. Accompanied by crackling sounds, everyone quickly ran down the corridor and rushed towards the outside of the hotel.

    Things became unexpected, everyone ran to the crowded place as much as possible, everyone appeared in full armor, with serious and gloomy faces, and a murderous look all over their bodies, the pedestrians on the road were so frightened that they rushed  Get out of the way.

    Not caring about the impact it will cause now, Bai Li turned his head to look in the direction of the hotel as he ran, the terrifying sense of oppression followed him like a shadow, he thought that the monster would not follow, but unexpectedly, the monster  The black giant galloped towards the crowd as fast as electricity.

    Bai Li heard the terrified screams of pedestrians, followed by continuous gunshots. The speed of the alien was surprisingly fast. Although it was huge in stature, its movements were extremely flexible and agile. Some pedestrians on the road were caught by the sharp  The incomparable tail piercing through, undoubtedly cast a layer of blood-colored terror of death.

    Everyone was just running and couldn't stop to fight back at all. A slight pause would become a big meal for the aliens. Compared with ordinary people, their physical stamina and explosive power can only be a temporary escape compared to this monster.  Come up with effective attacks.

    Bai Li's mind was spinning non-stop, and the sound of his heartbeat was accompanied by rapid breathing. Suddenly, a familiar scream came from behind. Jiang Lan's entire shoulder was pierced, and her right arm was almost torn apart.  It flowed all over the ground, and a face was trampled under the feet of the alien, leaving only the body of the man twitching. Lilith and Zhang Hai who were closest to them ignored it at all, but went to the place without hesitation.  ran forward.

    Fekers and Jin Huangting turned around at the same time, and took advantage of the gap to attack the alien. Chu Han and Qi Xiu didn't waste this opportunity. The alien threw Jiang Lan away, and Jiang Lan's body hit  When I got to a car on the side of the road, I rolled a few times on the ground and lay unconscious on the ground.

    ?Because of Jiang Lan's few seconds of effort, Alien was shot with a lot of holes, and with the previous gunshot wounds, it seemed that most of them were hit, but they didn't cause any fatal injuries.

    Facing the ferocious face of the alien, with white and sharp teeth, every cell in the body is full of tremors of fear. It has nothing to do with how many games you have experienced, how strong you have become, the kind of  The primitive fear of danger and death mouth deep in the biological instinct, no matter how strong the heart is, it can't suppress the terror that pervades the spinal cord.

    Just when the alien rushed towards the crowd again very quickly, the crowd almost only had survival instincts, and everything around them was no longer important. They concentrated their firepower on the rapidly approaching danger.  The huge black shadow, everyone resolutely gave up the attack, turned around quickly, turned across the street, and ran towards the street.

    The alien chased after it, and at this time the siren of the police car could already be heard. When those police cars heard the intersection of the road, a group of police cars wearing bulletproof vests and equipped with guns stood in front of them.  The sounder shouted: "Drop your weapon, or"

    Before he finished speaking, the huge figure of the alien chasing up from the corner scared the people on the street to scream one after another, causing chaos for a while, everyone ran for their lives, and the policemen were completely speechless  Come, just stared at the behemoth for a while in a daze, and then suddenly let out gunshots one after another.

    At this time, Bai Li and the others had already hidden behind the building by the chaotic pedestrians. Bai Li closed her eyes, and when she heard the screams one after another, an indescribable feeling spread from the bottom of her heart.  A little trembling, it seems like this in every game. In every game, she has to face continuous death and bloodshed. Every time she can't restrain the trembling deep in her heart.  Gradually numbing panic.

    Bai Li couldn't help but look over at the endless screams and wailing, his whole body stiffened instantly, his face turned pale, his eyes widened and he teared his throat and shouted loudly: "Luo Dan."

    Bai Li felt that the blood all over her body was flowing backwards, and her body seemed to rush towards that direction instinctively. In the blood, she could only see that face that was similar to Roland (Remember this website website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Nine: Iron Blood Slaughter (4)

    ?

    There was only one thought left in Bai Li's mind, Rodin couldn't have an accident, she had already lost Roland when she came to this world, she couldn't help but watch Roland's only relative have an accident in front of her!

    I don't know if it's obsession or what, Bai Li instinctively rushed towards Luo Dan, everything around her seemed to be distorted, time seemed to be unusually slow, and every step seemed to take her extraordinarily much effort,  The pain at the back of the neck was like a fire, and then she had the illusion of tearing the air. She could almost only see Rodin's figure and the movement of the alien. When she touched Rodin's skirt, it threw her  When he rolled over to the side, every inch of his muscles felt an indescribable pain.

    Luo Dan originally thought that he couldn't dodge the alien's attack, so he would avoid the vital point, but Bai Li's unexpected action made her dodge the attack completely, and the two rolled into the road, Bai Li's face was extremely pale,  There was also a layer of sweat, as if enduring great pain.

    There was no time to inquire about Bai Li's condition, even if the situation was not clear, Luo Dan could only grab Bai Li's arm, pull her and run away, while D and Ouyang over there distracted the alien's attack  , Buying time for them to escape.

    The pain on Bai Li's body didn't last for a long time, it was like being hit, and it quickly returned to its original state. Regarding his own physical condition, Bai Li has no thoughts or time to think about it. When the pain disappears, he cooperates with Luo Dan to attack  Alien, while stepping back with everyone.  No one is willing to take melee attacks, and if they are not careful, they may be corroded by those horrible viscous yellow liquids.

    There were not many vital points on Alien's body, and the speed was so fast. Everyone was struggling, and they were more or less injured. At this time, everyone couldn't feel the pain of this degree, and faced the slight pain with all their hearts and minds.  A horrible creature that can be decapitated if you neglect it.  The injuries on Alien's body gradually accumulated. There was a large wound on the chest. I don't know what caused the injury. The place where the thick yellow liquid was splashed or dripped was dissolved into a burst of white smoke. Looking at it  Extremely tense and frightening.

    The people gradually ran to the central area of ??the street, where there were shops everywhere. The gunshots and various screams and screams made the people in this area disperse long ago.  Coming over, Bai Li noticed that there were several large neon signboards in this area, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, he took a gun and shot at the place where the neon sign was fixed, but the neon sign was only loose on one side, and  It can't hit the alien.

    Bai Lichong pointed to the huge signboard at the nearest Rodan and said, "I want to try to use that signboard. If we succeed, we can kill the alien."

    Rodin looked up at the big signboard, his eyes lit up, but he said worriedly: "Are you sure there is no problem? That thing may not be able to hit it."

    Bai Li took a few deep breaths and said, "I know, but I want to try. When the time comes, you will find a way to lure the alien to that area, and then I will find a way to smash the signboard down."

    Rodin thought for a moment and nodded, "I will cover you up."

    Bai Li nodded, and when Chu Han attacked the aliens to attract the enemy's attention, he turned around suddenly and ran to one side. With the momentum of running, he stepped on the roadside and stopped.  The car, kicked hard again, jumped and hung on the protective railing of the merchant on the second floor, and then climbed up with all the surrounding objects.

    d noticed Bai Li's movements, and couldn't figure out what Bai Li was going to do for a while, so he ran to Luo Dan under the cover of the car and asked, "What is she going to do?"

    Rodin licked his dry lips and said: "She wants to kill that monster, come on, let's cover her well, don't let the alien notice her, and then lead it down there."

    d frowned, seeing Bai Li climbing up the tall building, he could only do as Luo Dan said.  At this moment, Chu Han and He Haoqing stopped running away suddenly, but formed an enveloping pattern of attacks, and scattered them at several points.

    Bai Li managed to climb onto the neon signboard with great difficulty, but it was several meters away from the alien, so it was impossible to hit it, and the neon sign was five or six meters from the ground, so the falling time was enough for the alien to dodge.

    Here Luo Dan and D knew Bai Li's plan, and they coordinated the attack to attract the alien's attention. Chu Han and the others also noticed Bai Li's movements, and saw her lying on a stone pillar beside the neon light,  After signaling to each other, everyone began to lure the alien to that side purposefully.

    Everyone's nerves are tense at this time, as long as they are attacked by that monster fiercely, they probably have to pay their lives here today, so try to avoid direct attacks with it as much as possible, hide as much as possible, and then  Then the opportunity to strike back.  But this evasive tactic cannot be a long-term success.?I said something to the leaders of the police station. I don¡¯t know what method they used. Anyway, they lived in the police station afterwards, but no one questioned them, and no policeman dared to come up to get them.  Guns, a group of people were bleeding out on the brink of life and death, and they had just escaped from the brink of death, and they still carried a strong murderous aura.

    It was already afternoon, everyone had a rest, and there were some changes in the number of people. On the side of "Saier", there were only four people left, Ou Mingyuan, Li De, Wang Futao and Lilith, and the rest were missing.  On the "zero" side, most of them are there. Two newcomers ran away at the beginning, and one died. The overall number of changes is not particularly large.

    Bai Li leaned on the back of the chair in the corridor alone, and D walked out from the inside. Seeing her expression was wrong, he asked hesitantly: "Are you really okay?"

    Seeing D, Bai Li looked relaxed, shook his head and said: "I was just thinking, it seems that every game is a fixed pattern, first is a bait, and then the real battle, as ifsomeone wants to  Test our abilities, and then slowly work on us, corner us."

    "You mean, we are now like prey being raised by others, and behind this is a hunter enjoying the fun of training us?" D asked.

    Bai Li breathed out and said, "I don't know, I just feel very uncomfortable, as if someone is watching me all the time, and this feeling is getting stronger and stronger." Bai Li touched the back of his neck, and then  Continued: "Something must have been implanted in my body. From the time I noticed the strangeness, my ability disappeared, but the moment I saved Luo Dan, I felt as if some shackles had been untied in my body.  , Although it was only for a moment, this feeling is very different from the previous one, not the passive one before but more direct and intense, a feeling of potential emerging from the inside of the body."

    While talking, Bai Li felt that he didn't know how to describe that state, so he pursed his lips and said, "I don't know how to say it, maybe I think too much."

    d narrowed his eyes, looked at Bai Li for a long time before saying: "No, maybe it's not because you think too much, what is going on with this game? This space, this world, isn't that what we want to know?" d  After a pause, he said, "Bai Li, maybe we are slowly approaching the truth."

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, then covered his forehead with his hands, and said with a wry smile: "I've been thinking, why me? But now I suddenly feel that this is fine, if there is something special about me, then maybe it will become  My only bargaining chip."

    d opened his mouth, suddenly didn't know what to say, just patted Bai Li on the shoulder, Ouyang over there came over with a few lunch boxes, with a chicken leg in his mouth, and said inarticulately: "It's time to eat, you hide  What are you talking about?"

    D and Bai Li took the lunch box in his hand, and D said indifferently: "It's nothing, where are the others?"

    "Everyone is eating, don't leave the team. In this stupid game, who knows what will happen in a blink of an eye, it's better to stay with everyone. Ah, I didn't expect to be able to eat chicken thighs in the game."  The box lunch, the food at the police station is pretty good." Ouyang said while chewing his chicken leg, then suddenly looked at Bai Li and asked, "You don't have anything to hide from us, do you?"

    Bai Li looked up at him and said, "No."

    Ouyang swallowed the meat, and didn't intend to walk away. He sat on a chair opposite the two and said, "I just don't understand, each of you seems to have some secret, and it's a problem to live here.  There are so many detours, and the speech is never clear."

    Bai Li and D didn't answer, they just quietly ate the box lunch in their hands.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy: Iron Blood Killing (5)

    ?

    It is already dusk, this time when day and night alternate, like the demons of the dark night waiting for the prelude to entering the world, the dark night in the world full of shadows of death will always give people faint bloodthirsty excitement and fear of the unknown, every day  When a cell flows through the blood of the whole body, it drives the body's potential that does not usually explode, beating and waiting for the coming bloodbath night.

    Everyone stays in one space, Chu Han, Qi Xiu, Fickels and Ou Mingyuan search for ammunition supplies and deploy a plan to hunt and kill aliens and predators. In order to prevent emergencies, they basically act in batches, so that no matter  Which group encounters the situation, it will not affect other people.  He Haoqing and Luo Dan whispered something in a corner, Bai Li was a little concerned, but Luo Dan didn't seem to intend to tell, but there was a hint of anticipation in his expression, and He Haoqing looked at Bai Li with eyes that made Bai Li  Li was very uncomfortable.

    Waiting for Chu Han and the others to come back, each carrying a big bag, Bai Li narrowed his eyes, and knew what they were carrying without having to guess.

    "These are the supplies that the few of us got. Use sparingly, we still have a long time left." Chu Han opened the backpack, and there were some ammunition and firearms inside.

    After everyone distributed the items, they sat around together, and Chu Han continued: "We said before that we used bait to lure those items, but we didn't implement them because of the special circumstances. Now we can, because we can no longer use communication equipment in the game.  The scope of action should be within the area where contact can be established as much as possible, and unless the situation is really special, stay together as much as possible, and if you disperse, you must find other people, and fighting alone may become the target."

    At this time, He Haoqing also said: "The body we found in the hotel died before we entered the hotel, that is to say, he arrived there earlier than us and was hunted down. Based on the way he died, we guessed it was  What the Predator did, plus today's alien, that alien should have been seriously injured before, and there was a wound in the chest cavity, which was not caused by us, but was pierced by something sharp, so we were able to escape so easily.  I won." At this point, he suddenly paused, and then said: "The next thing we have to face is probably the kind of predator who comes and goes without a trace, and is more difficult to deal with than aliens."

    "The armor worn by the Predator can adjust its camouflage according to the light. Our naked eyes are invisible, and they rely on infrared rays to see things. Whether it is strength, speed, or weapons, I can't match them. So,  I can only outwit." He Haoqing said.

    Ou Mingyuan thought for a while and asked: "But what if it's not just the Predator? You should be very clear about the reproductive ability of the Alien. If the Predator and the Alien appear together, what should we do?"

    "That's better." He Haoqing said with a smile: "As I said just now, the alien was injured before, which shows that they are still opposites in essence, and this attribute has not been changed in the game.  chance to go down."

    "We can't see the Predator, how do we deal with him, or them?" Li De asked.

    "With our current equipment, we can't see them, but just because we can't see them doesn't mean we can't kill them. They don't always have to be invisible, and when they don't, it's our chance," Chu Han said.

    "To put it simply, aliens, predators, any one of them will be fatal. We have no chance of winning at all." Jiang Lan, who had been very quiet all along, said, the injury on her shoulder made her face look a little ghastly pale.

    As soon as the words came out, everyone was silent for a while, He Haoqing looked at Jiang Lan with meaningful eyes, he smiled and said: "Who knows, people who deserve to die will always die, and those who shouldn't live won't live long."

    "What do you mean?" Jiang Lan asked with a frown.

    He Haoqing spread out his hands, with a smile on his face, and then said: "What we have to do now is not to be helpless prey, but to be hunters, hunting down all enemies that are not good for us, the characteristics of predators and alien natural enemies  We can make good use of this, they are good at ambush, kill one prey after another, we lure them into the bait, if we encounter two kinds at the same time, it is very likely that they will kill each other, and we can benefit from it.  The bad thing is that we become the prey of both sides, so the chances are half and half."

    "The Predator relies on infrared rays to see things. If we stay in a high temperature place, we can affect the opponent's visibility to a certain extent, and the alien is called a perfect organism in the movie, which can adapt to almost any harsh environment.  Environment, but since it is an organism, it will be afraid of high temperature, although there is no flamethrower in the movie, but we can also create a situation that is beneficial to us." He Haoqing continued.

    Chu Han faintly??I feel very uneasy, not worried about whether the prey will take the bait, nor whether they will succeed, but just feel very uneasy in the bottom of my heart.

    Bai Li took a few deep breaths to calm down his mood, hid with Ouyang and the others, D and Xie Lin Road were on a small iron shelf above, and on the second floor of Jin Huangting, a corridor that was convenient for inspection.

    With the passage of time, Bai Li felt his heart beat faster and faster, and it seemed that even the cells in the blood had a slight tremor in his breath, a very subtle sense of tension, which he couldn't explain clearly.

    Luo Dan and He Haoqing are standing on the outer floor of the ironworks, which is a certain distance from the furnace, and is also separated by those heat-insulating equipment, so the temperature is not very high.  The smile on He Haoqing's face did not change, but there was a hint of strangeness faintly.  And Rodin, stroking the gun in his hand, looked around and paid attention to the movement around him.

    Bai Li felt a burst of heart palpitations. At the same time, a strange look flashed in the eyes of He Haoqing and Luo Dan who were on the periphery. They were looking seriously, and Luo Dan showed faint excitement. Their prey was coming.

    Everyone didn't know what was coming, but they just tightly clenched the weapons in their hands, as if they were clenching the ray of life that they were currently in crisis.  Time passed slowly, and the anxiety of waiting always erodes the restless heart. I thought there would be a big battle, but there was no sound, only my own more and more rapid breathing and heartbeat could be heard.  Bai Li crouched under the cover of layers of steel plates, looking at the movement around him from time to time, everyone's expressions began to gradually become anxious, and the already nervous mood was even more fueled in the hot environment.

    Luo Dan and He Haoqing waited outside for a long time. They clearly felt something strange before, but after so long, there was no movement at all. Luo Dan couldn't help frowning, holding the gun, and tapped the gun body unconsciously with his fingers.

    Just when everyone was about to relax their nerves, a black figure suddenly passed by. Luo Dan suddenly took the gun and looked around, and He Haoqing exchanged a glance.

    Suddenly, both of them felt a chill at the same time. This kind of biological instinct reminded them that danger was imminent. The two suddenly stopped and retreated. They turned around and fired at their backs. A huge black shadow jumped onto the steel building materials beside them.  Going up, he flicked his tail at the two people below, hissing and roaring, baring his white and ferocious sharp teeth, and transparent saliva kept flowing out.

    The two hurriedly retreated to the factory while attacking. The fierce gunfire reminded everyone that a death struggle had begun, and everyone tensed up and threw themselves into the battle.

    Luo Dan and He Haoqing had already retreated in, but the alien did not follow in. The two stood at the door, staring outside, and everyone also stared nervously at the entrance. All of a sudden, the whole space fell silent again.

    Bai Li suddenly felt something was wrong, she felt her scalp go numb for a while, her senses seemed to be getting more and more sensitive, following her intuition, she looked to one side, and there was a huge black shadow leaning over the wall not far away, that  Horrifying creatures like nightmares (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-One: Iron Blood Slaughter (6)

    ?

    Slowly approaching like the tail of a sharp sword, Bai Li turned around and shot at that place. Everyone looked at it as if in shock. The alien quickly jumped away and disappeared from everyone's sight in an instant.  It was impossible to see where it disappeared in the factory, and at the same time, when everyone's attention was drawn to this side, a black figure suddenly appeared at the door.  Jumping away, rolling to avoid the approaching giant black shadow.  The strange-shaped tail attacked the two of them very flexibly, and Rodin almost got stabbed by the sharp tail several times, and rolled on the ground several times, several holes appeared in the ground.

    Bai Li broke out in a cold sweat. At this time, it meant that more than one alien head came. The exact number was unknown, but just one head was enough to put them in danger, let alone the unknown number.

    Bai Li was about to lean forward to help Luo Dan, when a strong sense of danger caused her to turn around and jump, a gust of cold wind came in front of her, and the sharp black tail almost brushed against Bai Li's cheek  , and D who was not far away from her was startled, he suddenly rolled towards the alien, and in the process of rolling, the gun in his hand shot at the alien, and Jin who was on top  Huang Ting also shot down, but most of the bullets were avoided by the alien, and only a few hit. Yellow blood flowed down the black shell of the alien, accompanied by the roar of the alien.

    Jin Huangting jumped down on the steel frame, took two machine guns and fired crackling shots in the direction of the alien. The alien was shot several times, raised his head and roared, and stabbed at Jin Huangting with his tail.  Fortunately, he evaded in time, and he had already turned over and hid aside before this.

    Ouyang and Xie Linlu suddenly appeared because of the strange shape. In addition, when they saw the strange shape at both ends, they were covered in cold sweat. They frantically pulled the trigger at the black monster, and suddenly they didn't pay attention. Xie Linlu didn't even have time to react.  Only after Ouyang pushed him did he escape, but a big gash was drawn on his entire back, and blood was dripping all over him immediately, which was very scary to watch.

    Bai Li paid attention to his surroundings while attacking, and now there are three-headed aliens, that is to say, if they are not careful, then they have to explain here today, Bai Li stabilized his mind, and kept telling himself to calm down,  There must be a way. Under the cover of those furnaces, Bai Li took two pistols and rushed towards one of the aliens, taking advantage of the aliens to attack Jin Huangting and the others.  The head of the alien turned sideways "snapped" a few shots, the bullet hit the extremely hard casing and flew out, but it also hit the alien, and the yellow liquid splashed out. Fortunately, everyone was not very close, and  The roar of the alien was particularly angry.

    D didn't have time to react, almost in the blink of an eye, D didn't even see the movement of the alien clearly, a huge blow sent him flying, and directly hit the steel plate beside him, fortunately he wasn't hit from the front  Although the pain was unbearable, there was nothing serious about it.

    Bai Li was covered in cold sweat from the fright, and now she has no time to think about other things. The alien who was enraged by them in front of her is getting more and more aggressive. Bai Li tries to avoid confronting it head-on, and walks around it to talk to other people.  Cooperate with each other to form an encircling attack circle, but even so, their speed is not as fast as that of the alien. Everyone concentrated on the attack. Seeing that the alien suddenly turned over, jumped onto the steel frame beside it, and avoided it very lightly.  Everyone shoots, and then uses the cover of the steel frame to attack everyone.

    While Bai Li and the others were fighting, Luo Dan and He Haoqing were also caught in a bitter battle. At first they waited for the alien to appear from the door, but the subsequent development was beyond their expectations, but fortunately, they all  Experienced players will not be at a loss, and those newcomers are not weak. Although facing such a terrifying creature beyond the imagination of normal people, they quickly adjusted their hearts.

    The gun in Rodin's hand never stopped, hitting the alien constantly, but the alien is a huge creature, but it moves lightly and nimbly, and can cling to various places, and its movements are extremely fast and dexterous  He dodged the attack, and then took advantage of the situation to fight back. Suddenly, Apu didn¡¯t pay attention, and when he was attacking, the alien jumped down suddenly, and a huge black shadow enveloped him. Wait until Apu wanted to turn over and dodge  At that time, the alien's claws had already knocked him into the air, scratching several holes in his chest.

    "ah"

    Apu was thrown aside and hit the wall hard, his life and death are unknown.  The hearts of Rodin and the others sank a little, and the gun in their hands shot at the alien without any slack.

    Chu Han's side is easier than others, but he is not optimistic. It's just that Chu Han and Qi Xiu's quality is much better than others. Although some abilities are limited by unknown reasons, but  CompareInstead of changing the magazine, he threw away the gun and twitched a short steel bar directly from one side of the steel plate. Without even thinking about it, he rushed over fiercely, and pierced the steel bar directly through it like crazy, "chih  With a bang, the steel rod pierced into the alien's body abruptly, and the alien had to throw d away. At the same time, Jin Huangting and Ouyang stepped forward, but Jin Huangting just grabbed d's hand  , was hit by the tail, and a big gash was slashed in the right abdomen. Jin Huangting couldn't help shaking and let go, while Ouyang just dodged the attack and pulled the d, regardless of the situation.  Without aggravating the wound, he directly dragged D's body over and rolled to the side of a steel frame. Because he was dragging a person, the protruding iron bar accidentally cut a big cut on his arm.

    After Bai Li stabbed the steel bar into the alien, the blood of the alien soon corroded white smoke. Bai Li did not retreat at all.  As if he didn't realize it, he still used all his strength to stab the steel bar deeper into the alien's body until the steel bar completely penetrated the alien's body.

    The tail of the alien came towards Bai Li, but Bai Li dodged his head sideways, and at the same time, there was an impetus to push the alien forward. Accidentally, several bloodstains were scratched by the claws of the alien from the cheek to the arm, and the flesh and blood turned over.  The scorching pain made Bai Li grit his teeth deeply, and the strength in his hands did not loosen at all. Jin Huangting and Xie Linlu, who stood up from the side, came from the side of the alien, and Jin Huangting looked sideways.  Seeing the sharp point protruding from the steel frame at the side, with Bai Li's strength, the two pushed the alien back fiercely until it plunged into the steel bar.  Waving it wildly, as if in the last desperate struggle, Bai Li let go of his hand, dodging the attack of the alien, then took out a pistol from his waist, and shot at the alien until the bullets ran out.  The alien finally fell silent.

    The battle here seems to have come to an end, but the other side is still fighting bloody battles. Bai Li still has not calmed down at this time, and his whole body seems to be filled with an unquenchable bloodthirsty mood.  Wailing and screaming, the other two aliens seemed to be intensifying their attacks. Ou Mingyuan's right shoulder was almost crippled, only a section of his upper arm was visible, and the lower part was empty. Lilith and Wang Futao were nowhere to be found, and Li De was stabbed in the abdomen.  Luo Dan and He Haoqing were also covered in blood and sweat, but fortunately they were not seriously injured, their bullets were almost used up, and their own physical strength was not small, just to avoid the alien attack  It was exhausting enough.

    Chu Han and Qi Xiu cooperated seamlessly and surrounded the alien in a center. The alien who was outside jumped in from the skylight at the side, and the two aliens gathered together in an instant, arriving unexpectedly.  , Chu Han and the others were so shocked that they took a few steps back. At the same time, they changed their strategy and stopped attacking fiercely, and took a few steps back for the time being.

    Zhang Hai, Sun Jin, and Jiang Lan retreated to the side. Zhang Hai didn't have too many injuries, but Sun Jin was thrown too hard and hit his head. He passed out and was dragged by Jiang Lan.  Behind the steel plate beside her, Jiang Lan's face was as pale as a ghost, and there were not too many bloodstains on her clothes, but the severe pain in her abdomen and the discomfort from her internal organs made it almost impossible for her to move.

    Facing two terrifying creatures bared with sharp teeth, everyone's instinct for survival and wild fighting spirit aroused by blood made the whole situation extremely tense.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Two: Iron Blood Killing (7)

    ?

    Both of the aliens had injuries, but they were not fatal. The steel plates and various machines in the ironworks just gave them a space to hide, and in addition, they could crawl anywhere, which made it difficult for everyone.  Hitting the opponent, fortunately, because the ammunition was sufficient and the defense was tight, it did not cause too many casualties.  Facing the initial heavy rain of bullets, they just took the evasive state, took advantage of the unpreparedness of the people and attacked again, and stalemate in a certain state of balance, but now everyone's ammunition is about to run out, and the whole situation seems to be moving in an unpredictable direction  develop.

    Now, the longer the time drags on, the closer they are to death. After Bai Li killed the alien, he directly dragged the injured D aside, and now there is no way to treat his wound.  Hemostatic spray and some bandages were used to stop the bleeding for D, and she still had mottled corrosion wounds on her body, so now she can only put the bloodless D as far away from the battle zone as possible, and place D well, Bai Li wants to go  before, but was held back by D and said: "Don't go over."

    Bai Li glanced over there and said: "I have to help Luo Dan, you don't move here."

    Bai Li looked at his pierced shoulder, and there were still some shredded meat attached to it, Bai Li couldn't bear to look any more, and ran over directly, D couldn't stop it at all.

    The weapons in the hands of the people over there are almost exhausted. In less than half an hour, they were tense every second. Now it is the most critical time. If the alien cannot be solved as soon as possible, there will be  Be where they last existed.

    Chu Han and Qi Xiu preemptively attacked the alien with their guns, and then used the offensive to get close to the alien, but the alien suddenly jumped aside, dodged, and climbed onto the steel frame on the side.  After a while, they jumped up to the second floor, and one of the aliens disappeared in an instant, and the other one did the same.

    It's just their usual methods, everyone can only be vigilant and guarding against the surroundings. At this time, the whole body is covered with blood and sweat, and the heartbeat is rushing all over the body. A tense and fearful mood adds a little excitement.

    "We must fight quickly, Chu Han, is there any way you can get close to the aliens and put explosives on them?" He Haoqing asked.

    Chu Han stared at the tense guard above with a gun and said, "If explosives are used, we may be affected by their blood."

    "But we have to make a choice, either take a gamble, or we can only be exhausted to death. As long as we hurry up, we still have a chance to escape. Besides, when we return to the base, what injuries cannot be healed." He Haoqing said.

    Chu Han squinted his eyes. Indeed, the current situation is not good for them. They still underestimated the ability of the alien, thinking that they could kill the alien with a gun.  With strength, he can fight against aliens for a certain period of time, but once the time goes by, the disadvantages will appear. He is not in the previous state now, and it is impossible to use superhuman strength and speed. He can only wander on the edge of life and death.

    Chu Han took a deep breath and said, "I can, but I can't guarantee it. If one is okay, two are very difficult."

    "One is fine, let's solve it first." He Haoqing said.

    Bai Li was standing not far from D now, and there was no trace of the alien. She didn't dare to put down the seriously injured D easily, and could only maintain the highest vigilance.  Everyone stood there back to back and looked in all directions, preventing any place where a strange shape might emerge.

    I don't know how long it took, the tense muscles of everyone started to stiffen, but there was still no movement, and everyone still didn't dare to slack off, but they couldn't help but feel a little anxious in their hearts.  Emotions were pushed to the commanding heights.

    Bai Li stood there quietly, her breathing had gradually slowed down, the sweat flowed through the wound, causing bursts of stinging pain, and when it flowed through her eyes, she couldn't help closing her eyes, and symptoms of thirst began to appear in her mouth, a large amount of sweat  Expelled, the accelerated metabolism has thirsty speed.

    The moment she blinked, a sudden sense of danger came over her. Bai Li raised his head abruptly and fired a few shots at the ceiling, but even so, he couldn't block the huge black shadow falling from above.  Bai Li turned around to avoid the falling yellow liquid and the huge black body, but his movements were not as fast as the opponent's. Before he could run away, he was hit hard on the back by a force of gravity, and severe pain followed.  Underneath, Bai Li was sent flying for quite a distance, and with a loud bang, Bai Li crashed into a thick steel plate.

    Chu Han reacted quickly, and almost the moment Bai Li shot, he had already run towards this side, but he still didn't stop the alien from knocking Bai Li into the air. When Chu Han approached, the alien had turned around, and Chu Han's hands  There are only a few bullets left in it, and it can't produce much effect at all.With the help of Qi Xiu and others, the situation was stalemate for a while.  Like Chu Han, Ouyang was wandering around the aliens. He was running out of bullets. He was not very close. He tried to assist Chu Han and Qi Xiu. After all, Xie Linlu¡¯s physique was not comparable to theirs, and the blood loss quickly consumed him.  He has a lot of physical strength, his face is as white as a piece of paper, and his movements are getting weaker and weaker.

    At this time, when the alien was attacking them with its claws raised, Chu Han took advantage of the situation and got closer. He had already taken out a grenade with thorns in his hand, and increased his speed to the extreme. When the alien's claws fell towards him, his body fell  To the right, as the alien's claws pierced his shoulder, two grenades also penetrated the alien's body.

    Qi Xiu and He Haoqing went forward side by side. When Chu Han was injured, they had already rushed over. When the alien was about to kill Chu Han, Qi Xiu jumped up, jumped up, and stabbed a grenade fiercely into the alien's body.  At the neck, the alien was stimulated by the pain, and suddenly threw Chu Han into the air. Seeing that they had succeeded, everyone retreated.

    Fickels and Jiang Lan supported Jin Huangting to exit at the same time. Luo Dan half-embraced Bai Li, who was almost fainted, and quickly withdrew. The alien screamed a few times and ran towards the crowd again.  Come here, and just as everyone ran out of the door, the power of the bomb explosion shattered the alien in an instant, and the shattered internal organs and blood splashed everywhere like countless raindrops, and there were sounds of blood corrosion and blood everywhere.  white smoke.

    In a white mist, everyone fell limply on the ground. Their rapid breathing and heartbeat reminded them that they survived. They thought they would return to the base as before, but they still stayed where they were, which meant that the game was not over yet.  .  They had just experienced a thrilling life-and-death struggle, and everyone was seriously injured. They just hoped to end this nightmare and return to the base, but the situation in front of them could only make everyone's hearts sink.

    "Whythe system hasn't sent us to the base yet? Is the game not over yet?" Ouyang asked while supporting Xie Linlu.

    Chu Han did not speak with a sullen face, and it took him a while to reply: "Find a place to rest for a while. You can never go back to the police station in this state. We have to deal with wounds and prepare more weapons and ammunition. If the game continues  , we still have a tough battle to fight."

    Everyone looks very embarrassed now, everyone is wounded, and many of them are seriously injured. The next battle is nothing more than a reminder that death is approaching.  Everyone was not in the mood to speak for a while, they just felt exhausted physically and mentally, and walked forward with each other's support.

    Bai Li's consciousness is still clear, she was supported by Luo Dan and D, half of her arm was gone, her whole body was sluggish and half paralyzed on Luo Dan's body, unable to exert any strength, and she was bloody in the battle and didn't feel the pain of the wound.  After everything was over, all senses returned, and the piercing pain spread all over the body, with pain in every inch.

    This game is not over yet, so, with her body covered in scars, how will she face the unknown enemy next (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Three: Iron Blood Killing (8)

    ?

    The loud gunshots had already alarmed the surrounding residents, but fortunately the ironworks was some distance away from the residential area, and there were some construction sites nearby, so no troublemakers appeared.

    Everyone treated the wound briefly, and after all the follow-up work was done, they walked back to the place that Chu Han and He Haoqing had found before. It was an unoccupied homestay area that was about to be demolished.  The factory is also close. Chu Han and the others had inquired a long time ago that there were no residents in this area, otherwise the wounded in this line would definitely attract people's attention.

    Bai Li's consciousness was already a little slack, his whole face was so pale that there was no trace of blood. Luo Dan's injury was not particularly serious, and after a little treatment, he helped Bai Li treat the wound. The wound on Bai Li's left arm was particularly ferocious, corroded.  There were black blood clots in the place, and the flesh and blood in the part where it was torn off was covered with scarlet blood.

    d looked worriedly at Bai Li, who had her eyes closed, and asked, "How is she?"

    Rodin's complexion was not very good, he licked his dry lips and said: "Although it is not very good, but fortunately our current physique is different from ordinary people, as long as we have enough time to recover, we will have no problem when we return to the base."

    Everyone is busy dealing with wounds. After experiencing such a battle, they just want to have a good rest, but they must be vigilant at all times. Physical and mental exhaustion is inevitable.

    "We didn't meet the Predator, but met the Alien again. Could it be that the Predator doesn't exist at all, but we are just thinking too much? But, when will we be able to return to the base?" Ouyang gritted his teeth and endured the pain.  Asked while wearing a bandage on his body.

    Everyone was sitting in the hall of a private house. Chu Hanban lowered his head, his face was hidden in the shadows, and he said in a tired hoarse voice: "I don't know. It's still a while before 72 hours. It's normal not to return to the base."

    "Things exceeded our expectations, but it was calculated. The aliens we encountered were obviously more powerful than those in the movie. We encountered three of them at once. I wonder if there will be a group of them below?" Qi Xiu said.

    He Haoqing stopped the bleeding from the wound, and then said flatly: "It's very possible, the good shows are usually left behind for the finale."

    "What should we do next? There are so many wounded, and our weapons and ammunition are gone. If we encounter aliens again, the situation may not be optimistic." Feikels said.

    In the night, Chu Han's expression was very dignified. He looked at the crowd, folded his arms and said, "Walk every step counts. Everyone is tired. Let's rest first and see the situation. Those with lesser injuries will take turns to watch the night."

    Everyone didn't have much thought to worry about other things. Except for the night watchmen, they all closed their eyes and rested. They were really tired, and their bodies were hurting one after another, but they couldn't compare with the desire to sleep.

    Bai Li was woken up by Luo Dan. He was still not very awake. He opened his eyes in a daze in his sleeping bag. It was still early. It was about 4 or 5 o'clock. Bai Li moved his body,  There was a burst of pain in his body, and his face turned pale.

    Rodin leaned over to help her up and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Bai Li straightened up, looked at his empty arms, and exhaled, "It's okay."

    "When you get back to the base, your hands will recover." Luo Dan handed the water bottle to Bai Lidao.

    Bai Li looked around, seeing that Chu Han and the others were gone, she asked suspiciously: "Are they going to prepare something? Where's D?"

    Luo Dan nodded and said, "We're with them, now you and I are the only ones left here, as well as Jiang Lan and a few seriously injured ones outside."

    Bai Li drank his saliva and asked, "Are there too many people?"

    "Casualties are inevitable. Two of Saier's side are missing. We have a newcomer who didn't survive. The others are slightly injured. You are quite unlucky."

    The corner of Bai Li's mouth moved slightly, and he paused for a while before saying, "I've never had bad luck."

    Luo Dan suddenly turned his head to look at the door, and then said, "What do you think of Jiang Lan?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, and then said: "The psychological quality is not bad, sometimes she is very calm, but the corners of her mouth feel a lot quieter. Why do you ask her?"

    "He Haoqing's attitude towards her makes me a little concerned. You have known her for a long time, so I would like to ask your opinion."

    Bai Li glanced at her and asked, "What do you think?"

    "Jiang Lan's strength is not considered very strong, but she is not considered weak either. After all, she has survived four games, and her physical fitness and reaction ability have surpassed ordinary people in every aspect. The attacks she receives in each game are comparable.  Compared with other people, it seems to be less, just like what He Haoqing said, her luck is too good, so good that peopledoubt.?Our combat power has been greatly reduced. In order to ensure that our only combat power can be better utilized, we must divide the work well. The stronger ones are responsible for the forwards, while the weaker injured are responsible for the backup, and some are responsible for attracting the enemy.  Notice.  "

    Luo Dan looked at He Haoqing, who had a peaceful expression beside him, and then looked at Chu Han and said, "To attract the attention of the enemy? Do you need someone to be the bait? I don't think the previous bait plan has any effect."

    Chu Han sighed and said: "It's not a bait, but Qi Xiu and I are responsible for attracting most of the enemy's attention during the battle, which is more conducive to us defeating the enemy." Then Chu Han said: "If you have any  Better proposals can also be made."

    Bai Li didn't say anything, Luo Dan and D both looked at Bai Li, their eyes darkened. Indeed, considering their current situation, this arrangement is the best.

    Chu Han roughly talked about some details of the changes. Most of the others were in accordance with the previous deployment plan, and there was not much controversy among the people, but there were still some details that needed to be arranged. Guns and bullets were the key, but until noon, Qi Xiu and  Ou Mingyuan and the others haven't come back yet.

    Everyone felt somewhat anxious. Here, God knows what would happen. If you are not careful, you will encounter accidents. Moreover, you cannot use communication tools in the game. If you lose contact, you will undoubtedly lose contact completely.  Chu Han's expression became more and more serious. Although he believed in Qi Xiu's ability, it was hard to say anything in this extraordinary period.

    After a period of rest, Bai Li's complexion gradually improved. Although the wound on his left arm was painful all the time, it was still within the tolerable range. As long as he didn't think about it deliberately, it wasn't that painful.  She is now mainly thinking about what to do after the game starts. She is undoubtedly a burden now. If D and Luo Dan care too much about her, they will be tied up instead. Too many distractions will lead to tragedy.

    Luo Dan and Bai Li had been staying in the same room. Luo Dan had been paying attention to Bai Li's expression. Seeing her complexion, he leaned closer and whispered: "You don't need to think too much, I don't regard you as a burden."

    Bai Li was taken aback when he heard the words, only to hear Luo Dan continue: "It's not difficult to guess what you're thinking, I don't regard you as a burden, let alone D, so you don't need to have any psychological burden."

    Bai Li's lips moved, and he didn't know what to say for a while, before he said, "I don't want you to take me too seriously."

    Luo Dan glanced at her, and said with a lazy smile: "Could it be that you have broken your hand, and you really treat yourself as a waste?" Luo Dan continued: "As long as you are alive, everything is possible, not to mention, things may not  We thought so badly, but you have experienced so much, you should know that as long as we can return to the base alive, we will win."

    Bai Li remained silent, turning several times in his heart, feeling that he wanted to say something, but he didn't know where to start, the two of them fell silent suddenly.

    Waiting for Qi Xiu and the others to come back, it was already afternoon. During this period, Chu Han's complexion became more and more gloomy. He Haoqing and He Haoqing murmured something, and their expressions were not very good.  Both Qi Xiu and Ou Mingyuan carried a bag. There were not many firearms in it, most of them were bullets, and there were a few grenades in addition.

    Ouyang looked at the few packages, and said with a strange expression: "Where did you get it?"

    Qi Xiu's complexion was not very good, and he said coldly: "It's not a normal channel anyway."

    Chu Han glanced at those things, and then said: "Since everyone is here, let's distribute things."

    Everyone looked at the small number of bullets, and felt a little panic in their hearts. It seemed that it was the only hope in their hands. No one could predict whether they would live or die next (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Four: Iron Blood Killing (9)

    ?

    It was gradually getting dark, and everyone went to the ironworks early to deploy and wait. After everything was prepared, they waited for the enemy to come to the door, but to everyone's surprise, everything was safe and sound throughout the night, and everyone guarded a  At night, the whole body was a little tired, and when a ray of dawn appeared in the sky, what passed through everyone's heart was not peace of mind, but a kind of depression that was extremely tired physically and mentally.

    Bai Li was sitting with his back against a steel plate. Looking up from her direction, he could see a small gap in the sky, with the unique dark gray in the early morning.  Quiet, without any noise, no noise from previous residents, no car horns, the quietness is like the calm before the storm, and the quietness makes people extremely flustered.

    "It's so quiet, there's no sound at all." Xie Linlu sat on the ground with his gun in his arms, and whispered, and looked sideways at Bai Li and Ouyang, "You said that if we die, we will really become self-aware'  Gamers'?"

    Ouyang fiddled with his gun, compared to the direction of no one: "Who knows, anyway, I don't want to die, I must survive ten games."

    Bai Li half-raised his head, hadn't slept all night, and was a little depressed, Ouyang turned his head to look at her and said: "Your face is ugly, are you okay?"

    Bai Li nodded. At this time, the sky was gradually clearing up. Everyone was resting and replenishing their strength. Bai Li held the food in his hand without any appetite, and swallowed it almost whole. The whole ironworks was surprised.  Quiet, He Haoqing and Chu Han walked out of the factory and looked at the side of the road. No vehicles passed by, and the place they stayed seemed to be isolated.

    Chu Han and He Haoqing glanced at each other and said, "Something seems to be wrong."

    He Haoqing looked around and said, "It's very uncomfortable to be quiet." Then he asked Chu Han, "I remember you said there was an overtime game, it seems to be a temporary system setting."

    Chu Han nodded and said: "Indeed, but the overtime game is outside the originally stipulated time range, and we are still within the time limit. In fact, in every game, it seems that we will be given some time to rest, but this time  The time seems to be very long."

    He Haoqing became quiet when he heard the words, as if he was thinking of something, he took out a few sheets of paper that seemed to be printed out from his backpack and said, "I'll show you something, I hacked into the computer of the police station yesterday, printed out some information, and some  New message."

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes and said, "What news?"

    He Haoqing handed the things over. It was a file, but there were not many textual information in the material, and there were many pictures attached, most of which were bloody corpses.

    "The spines and skulls of some corpses are missing, just like in the movies. They seem to be treated as trophies. Everyone is not in a high mood. If these things are shown to them, morale will probably be even lower. We are now  Whether it's ammunition, spirit or combat effectiveness, it's not the best, and the chances of winning against such a monster are not great." He Haoqing said.

    Chu Han stroked his forehead and said: "We have to fight even if the odds are not high. Our arrangement may turn the situation around. Anyway, it's all a gamble, and the outcome is uncertain."

    He Haoqing said flatly: "No, we must win. It would be a pity to die like this. There are still many things in this world that I am very interested in."

    Chu Han looked up at the sky, and then said: "No matter what, let's go back inside first and adapt accordingly."

    Everyone was slowly anxious while waiting calmly, but they had to be patient. The temperature gradually rose with the rising of the sun, which aggravated the restlessness in most people's hearts. Under the high temperature, Bai Li felt that his breathing was difficult.  Difficulties, the whole body is already covered with sweat, not only her, but also others.

    ?It was almost an act of sitting on the sidelines and waiting for rabbits. Everyone had to stay awake and pay attention to their surroundings when they were bored.  Bai Li felt that the wound was covered with sweat, and there was a tingling pain. Bai Li's heart became more and more irritable. The hot temperature made his emotions tense to the extreme, and it was difficult to concentrate.

    Ouyang couldn't stand the dead silence, he plucked his hair a few times and said to Xie Linlu, "Damn, when will this wait? Can't we change places?"

    Xie Linlu wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Chu Han and the others didn't speak, so bear with it."

    Ouyang looked at the people in other places, it wasn't just him, the other people also had a little impatience on their faces. As time went by, the sunlight became more and more blazing. If it weren't for the insulation effect of everyone's clothes, so  High temperatures can easily cause fainting sensations.

    Bai Li endured the stinging pain of the wound, couldn't help looking at the disappearing arm, closed his eyes, and felt a little complicated for a while, suddenly, as if there was somethingDuring the period, as long as there was the pattering sound of water mist flying and falling to the ground, if it wasn't for the actual attack before, Bai Li almost felt that maybe it was just an illusion caused by being too sensitive.  The water kept falling on their bodies, soaking the wounds made them more uncomfortable. They couldn't waste bullets, they could only wait for the enemy to reveal their whereabouts.

    Everyone tried their best to stabilize their minds, not letting go of any suspicious places. Bai Li looked at the misty water curtain, and her spirits were tense to the extreme.  What kind of tactics, this kind of situation that is similar to the movie but out of touch with the movie makes people unable to study, often what you think is right will do the opposite, the more unknown, the more unclear things can increase people's desire.  Stress and fear.

    This situation was finally broken. Amidst the sound of dripping water, even before everyone had time to realize what was going on, blood splashed out, accompanied by a scream

    Everyone looked in horror, Qi Xiu's left abdomen was pierced by two curved sickle-like things, but it didn't seem to hit the vital point. If it wasn't for his keen sense of danger, he would have died on the spot. Qi Xiu was only a few  After screaming in pain, he took a gun and shot at the blurry shadow surrounded by water mist, but the other party was faster than him, and quickly threw Qi Xiu away, and quickly avoided everyone's Qi Xiu.  With a powerful attack, a vague figure quickly disappeared from everyone's sight again.

    The crackling gunshots quickened everyone's heartbeat and breath, and the already tense emotions became more intense. They could be said to have wandered through the gate of life and death several times, and they only missed the door. Experience taught them to  Calm down, but at the same time more clearly recognize the distance between oneself and death.

    After being thrown flying, Qi Xiu rolled several times on the ground. He didn't care about the injury on his left abdomen and the pain from rubbing against the place. He got up in the shortest possible time after landing, and focused his attention on vigilance. The blood soon followed.  As the water spray diffused, it became a red beach.

    Bai Li's premonition of danger is often stronger than others, but even if he can detect it, his physical fitness can't keep up. He feels the danger more directly and intensely than before, like a sharp blade tearing the surrounding air, and he clearly feels it.  Bai Li couldn't see the specific appearance of the other party's breath, almost when the god of death was approaching, a gunshot rang out, and a huge force pulled Bai Li away.

    Fekers grabbed Bai Li and pulled her to the back, while Luo Dan and Chu Han moved forward together. After Bai Li stood still, he saw clearly the shadow being chased by the crowd with guns.  The shadow is not clear, but it is enough for everyone to find its position. The figure in the blur is much taller than humans, but its speed is extremely agile and fast. It seems that it has no intention of confronting them head-on, as if teasing them, and attacks from time to time  , sometimes hidden.

    Chu Han and Fickels followed the opponent's rhythm to attack together, staring at the moving shadow, two bullets seemed to hit it, the silver-blue electric current slowly flooded the whole body, and the armor on the body slowly  After that, there was a figure wearing a mask, almost twice the size of a tall man (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Five: Iron Blood Killing (10)

    ?

    This is the Predator in the movie. Even though everyone had expected what the enemy would look like, compared to what they saw in the movie, the impact that actually appeared in front of them is stronger now, and the appearance of the alien is terrifying  Abnormal, but such a strong and tall Predator is also terrifying.

    The opponent's speed was extremely fast, and at the moment of his appearance, he suddenly turned around and rushed towards him. There was a loud "bang", and Chu Han was sent flying more than ten meters away. Although everyone recovered from the shock very quickly,  But in the face of opponents whose size and speed were faster than them, they felt a little weak for a moment.

    Predators can sometimes be killed by a single person in movies. It may be easy to watch movies, but when you really face-to-face with such creatures, you can clearly realize the difference in your own quality and physique, speed, strength, and reaction ability  These naked gaps have increased the pressure and panic in everyone's hearts, which are already close to bursting.

    Compared with the direct and unscrupulous killing of the aliens, the Predator's movements are more refined and agile, like the skills after a lot of tempering, without any redundant movements, neat and direct, more lethal, shooting, but its figure  Although he was big, he dodged it very cleverly. Even if a bullet hit him, it didn't seem to have any effect except for a little splash of firefly green blood. This undoubtedly exceeded the setting in the movie and also exceeded  exceeded their expectations.

    Chu Han and Qi Xiu were the only ones who were not seriously injured. The moment Chu Han was knocked into the air, Qi Xiu and He Haoqing reacted quickly and rolled over, avoiding the oncoming wrist knife of the Predator, facing  The Predator was attacking fiercely, but most of the bullets were bounced off by the armor on the Predator, and sparks could be seen the moment the armor touched the bullet.

    Qi Xiu attacked on the right side of the Predator, He Haoqing cooperated with his attack and wandered on the left side of the Predator, Fickels stepped forward after tearing away Bai Li, and Rodan kept avoiding the Predator's more than ten meters away  Local attack, even if the enemy's target is huge and obvious, both sides' movements are extremely fast, and with the effect of water mist, it is even more difficult to attack at will, and one may accidentally injure one's own people if one is not careful.

    The others hid under the cover to cooperate with the attack, and took a long-distance attack. They did not approach the huge monster. D and Ouyang dragged Bai Li behind the steel plate on one side. Bai Li also joined the forefront of the battle. Now she is not at all  It is powerless.

    The Predator has no alien blood with strong acid corrosion, no sharp claws and sharp tail, and no appalling gnawing tongue, but it has sharp weapons and a strong physique, and its strength is incomparable to ordinary people.  Unlike Alien, who is single and has rich combat experience, if Alien is an irrational killing machine, then Predator is a highly intelligent hunter.

    Chu Han was hit by the gravity of the Predator, and his entire chest was in pain as if it had been shattered.  This state of sometimes numbness and sometimes severe pain leads to stomach discomfort and nausea.

    The bullets of the crowd will not be many, and the main ammunition is concentrated on Chu Han and a few people with strong fighting power. When he made false claims with the invisible Predator before, he had already used a lot of ammunition. Coupled with the non-stop attacks, the ammunition  The loss is getting faster and faster.

    When He Haoqing was cooperating with Qi Xiu, it was only at the moment of changing the magazine. Before he had time to react, the Predator suddenly lifted his neck, and he suddenly lost his breath. His face flushed suddenly, and his forehead  Veins burst out, the Predator threw him out, hit a steel plate hard, and fell to the ground with a muffled sound, there seemed to be a dent in the steel plate, one can imagine  How ruthless it was, He Haoqing groaned a few times on the ground, and then seemed to lose consciousness.

    Jin Huangting and Ou Mingyuan happened to be relatively close to He Haoqing's position, and hurriedly dragged him aside. Jin Huangting looked at He Haoqing and found that he had just fainted for a while, but his arm was broken because of the impact.  There were no other injuries, and they couldn't be checked for a while.

    He Haoqing was attacked too suddenly, Qi Xiu and Fickels hadn't recovered yet, they didn't react until He Haoqing was thrown out, and started shooting at the Predator non-stop, everyone only heard bang  The bang of the bullets and the angry roar of the Predator, although the bullets fired did not seem to cause much damage to the Predator, although the deformed and ferocious face of the Predator could not be seen under the cold black gray mask, but still  The anger of the other party can be detected from the roar.

    After Chu Han recovered a bit, he rejoined the battle. The alien blood he exchanged before was becoming less and less effective, as if it was losing its original effectiveness. Fortunately, his strength has not diminished.  I guess I can't stand up now.The iron chains held by Jiang Lan and Ouyang had begun to loosen.

    At this moment, Chu Han came out from one side, holding the Iron Blood Warrior's spear in his hand, and stabbed the Iron Blood Warrior fiercely.  On the other side, Chu Han was almost hit by the thrown iron chain.

    D rushed over from behind, grabbed the spear with a leap, and the moment the Predator turned around, he stabbed upward with all his strength, the sharp point of the spear pierced into the Predator's chest, but it was not fatal enough,  With a wave of its hand, it bumped into the iron pillar on one side, and spit out a mouthful of blood. Chu Han and Ouyang jumped forward together, holding the spear and stabbing fiercely, Bai Li and Jiang Lan  Taking advantage of the situation, he pushed the Predator towards the furnace.

    I don't know if it's because of the strength of the crowd. They gritted their teeth and tried their best to finally push the Predator to the edge of the furnace, but they didn't let it fall. Xie Linlu didn't know where the courage came from, so he pulled an iron chain  Jumping up, kicking fiercely from above, the Predator swayed a few times, everyone pushed again, and the tall body fell into the fiery red molten iron.

    A hoarse and mournful roar rang out, and he thumped a few times. The scalding liquid eroded the Predator's body, and soon there was no sound.  All this happened in just a few minutes, and all the experience seemed lengthy, but it ended in a very short time.

    The whole body of the people was weak, apart from breathing hard the air of the rest of life after the catastrophe, the whole brain appeared empty, exhausted and did not want to move, a familiar yet unfamiliar white light appeared, vaguely, Bai Li heard Ouyang shout: "  Damn, I finally survived."

    Bai Li lay on the ground and closed her eyes, with an expression on her face that seemed to be crying but not crying She is still alive, and this kind of life is not over yet (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Six: The Lost Past

    ?

    Back at the base, Bai Li looked around anxiously, and when he saw Luo Dan's figure, he finally felt relieved.  Everyone repaired it, with the lingering aftertaste of death, excitement, trembling, excitement, and unspeakable loss

    From life to death, from death to life, reincarnation, hope seems to be close at hand, but it can't reach the end, the pain of being full of hope but falling into powerless despair in the next second, the cycle repeats over and over again, just like  Cutting your flesh and blood, but you will not die, but watch yourself slowly sitting into the endless darkness

    Bai Li walked up to Luo Dan, opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say, hesitated for a while, and finally just asked: "Are you okay?"

    Luo Dan was originally lying on his back on the ground, with a look of pain on his face, but when he heard Bai Li's question, he jumped up and said, "Yes, it's all right."

    Bai Li's expression was slightly relaxed, at this moment Chu Han said: "Go back."

    Everyone didn't talk too much, they just wanted to sleep hard, when everything before was a nightmare of the past, even if the excitement of being able to survive made them feel sleepy, but now they need to remind themselves that they are alive  fact.

    Back at the villa, Bai Li changed out of his blood-stained clothes. When he took a shower, the blood stains on his body clearly showed the horrific killing not long ago.  When everything was washed away, the previous experience seemed like a nightmare.

    Bai Li was lying on the bed. Even though the system repaired the fatigue and scars on her body, the fatigue in her heart became more and more serious. She really wanted to lie on the bed and never get up again.

    The original world seems to be a matter of the previous life. Some memories are obviously very recent, but they will make people feel in a trance, as if they have passed through dozens of springs and autumns. It cannot be said to be vague, but gradually people will gradually fall in love with memories that have long since passed away and never look back.  day.  She didn't know what she was thinking about. Logically speaking, she should have been thankful for getting rid of that kind of life and death, but when the facts were in front of her eyes, everything that was boring and timid before became more and more lovely.

    Not only did she miss Roland, she missed her grandfather, she even began to miss her father, after experiencing too much life and death, she seemed to be thinking about it, maybe she was finally willing to face the reality, she hated that man's indifferent attitude  , but hated her own powerlessness even more, she couldn't accept that she lost the two most important people in her life at the same time, she didn't want to accept it, but the final result was that, like that person, she bid farewell to that solemn scene in an indifferent way  funeral, bid farewell to her short boyhood.

    The departure of her mother and Bai Xue appeared to make her more indifferent, but in fact it only provided an excuse for her cowardly escape. When Rodin opened her wounds nakedly, besides the pain, she also had a long-lost sense of relief.  , a joy of finally finding an outlet before all the emotional backlog is full and on the verge of collapse.

    Bai Li sighed faintly, and buried her face in the pillow. She said that she still has no clue about many things, and the problems are accumulating more and more. She has gone through five games now, and there are still five games left. If that  If the free card is valid, then there are only four games, and she has no idea what she will face after the four games.  All the things are twisted into a knot, and untying one of them will not have any effect at all, and the problems will only come one after another. Thinking of this, I can't help but feel a little headache.

    Early the next morning, Luo Dan came to knock on the door. Bai Li had no dreams all night, and after relaxing, he was extraordinarily relaxed and slept soundly.

    Outside the door, Luo Dan saw Bai Li's rare daze, and suddenly smiled and said, "Haven't woken up yet? Hurry up and tidy up, let's go have some fun."

    Bai Li stroked his hair and asked, "What fun are you looking for?"

    Rodin just pushed her in and said, "You change your clothes and wash up first, I'll wait for you downstairs."

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, and when she turned around, Luo Dan had already left. She touched her forehead, let out a sigh of relief, and went to wash and dress as she said.

    When they got downstairs, Luo Dan was not the only one, D, Ouyang, and Xie Linlu were also there. As soon as he saw Bai Li coming down, Ouyang stepped forward and said, "I'll wait for you, let's go."

    "Where are we going?" Bai Li asked in confusion.

    Luo Dan blew out a smoke ring, and said with a smile: "Just find a place to have fun, or you will get bored if you stay here every day."

    Bai Li was noncommittal, D said from the side: "You don't want to go out?"

    Bai Li shook his head, and said, "Since you want to go out, let's go."

    Ouyang put his hands on Xie Linlu's shoulders, and said loudly: "Haha, I must play high today."

    Xie Linlu was hooked by his shoulders, and he still had to endure his loud yelling in his ear, and said with a helpless expression: "I said, can you notAfter getting off him, Rodin who was driving suddenly said: "Hey, don't be too close to each other, there are other people in this car, pay attention to the influence."

    When Ouyang heard this, his whole body froze. Seeing that Xie Linlu sat far away like a germ, he said with disgust on his face, "I don't have that habit."

    His expression stimulated Xie Linlu, and the evil factor in his heart was at work, and he deliberately leaned forward and said, "Didn't you be fine just now? Why did you sit so far away suddenly?"

    Seeing Xie Linlu's face approaching slowly, Ouyang suddenly shouted: "Stay away from me."

    Seeing his virtue, Xie Linlu laughed. Luo Dan slapped the steering wheel and laughed fiercely while driving. The car was in harmony in an instant, diluting the stalemate between Bai Li and D.

    Bai Li also breathed a sigh of relief. She didn't want to and didn't know how to answer D's question. Bai Xue was a very special existence in her heart. Because of her parents' work relationship, she didn't spend much time with her parents. It can be said that she was almost young.  She was brought up by Bai Xue who was a few years older than her. Most of her memories of her family are related to Bai Xue. The death of her mother undoubtedly dealt a great blow to her, but what made her completely desperate was that she lost the most important thing in her life at the same time.  Important two people.

    When the car stopped, they had already arrived at the "City That Never Sleeps". Ouyang cheered and forgot about the embarrassing incident just now. He put his arm on Xie Linlu's shoulder and said, "Let's go, let's have some fun." Then he turned his head and said to D:  "Do you want to be together? Or do you choose to be the flower protector behind the two beauties?"

    d smiled naturally and said, "Of course it's a flower protector."

    Ouyang's expression was a little embarrassing, and he twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Uh, they are so tough, you'd better save your energy and come with us."

    d was about to shake his head, when Luo Dan took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth and said, "You just follow, if you're here, Bai Li and I won't even be able to talk privately between women."

    Hearing this, Bai Li glanced at Luo Dan, but Luo Dan just pushed D to Ouyang's side, and then pulled Bai Li away without giving D time to speak.

    Bai Li was dragged by Luo Dan for a few steps, and then he heard Luo Dan say: "Chu Han and the others have made a lot of moves since the last match, don't you have any idea at all?"

    "Everyone is staring at me. It's not appropriate for me to do anything. It's not a bad thing for them to move. While their attention is being diverted, I can try to find other clues." Bai Li said lightly.

    Luo Dan took a puff of cigarette, let go of Bai Li's hand, and asked as he walked, "Did that girl and Isaiah appear again?"

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "Kamein said that we will meet again only if I pass ten games."

    "It means you can definitely survive ten games?"

    Bai Li thought for a while and said: "No, she didn't say that, on the contrary, she told me not to die too early."

    Luo Dan bared a smile and said: "Then why did she find you?" Then he asked: "Where's your little follower? Didn't she come to you again?"

    Mentioning Isaiah, a strange feeling flashed in Bai Li's heart. He always felt that he didn't know where to start when he associated him with Bai Xue, so he could only answer: "No."

    Luo Dan couldn't see what was going on in Bai Li's heart, but he vaguely knew that there would be no results if he continued to ask, so he said after a while: "Don't think about the past, people can only have success if they look forward.  The possibility of memories. Bai Li, you can't live in the shadow of the past forever."

    Bai Li froze when he heard the words, and he said after a while: "Did you discuss it with d?"

    Luo Dan smiled, "Forget it, no one knows whether we will be killed in the next round, so some things have to be faced, Bai Li, whether it is for yourself or for me and d, we will be shackled in the painful  In memory, you still have to fight your way out, you have to make a choice.¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Seven: Confused (1)

    ?

    Bai Li froze when he heard this, Luo Dan continued: "We pin our hopes on you alone, and push all the responsibilities on you, which may make you feel very uncomfortable, but Bai Li, that is your own  Hope. We can't remind you over and over again what state you are in, maybe you don't realize it yourself, in some ways you are very dependent on others."

    These words chilled Bai Li's heart, not because they hit her weakness, but because she really didn't face up to these problems in a real sense. Although she told herself to take the initiative to guard the people and things she cared about, the fact  She has always been in a passive and restrained state.  Emotionally speaking, she is indeed dependent on D and Rodin. In a sense, they are her only bonds in this world.

    Seeing that Bai Li's face turned pale, Luo Dan gradually narrowed his eyes in the exhaled smoke and said, "Actually, I don't want to say these things to you, but d is worried about you, and he can't say some things, so you should think about it yourself."  .¡±

    After finishing speaking, he didn't look at Bai Li's expression anymore, turned around and walked forward, Bai Li frowned slightly, took a deep breath and exhaled, his chest seemed to be constricted, he couldn't tell his mood for a while,  Sighing, he followed slowly.

    Luo Dan slowly walked in front, and Bai Li followed a few steps away. Bai Li thought to himself that, in other words, she can be regarded as a burden, without strong strength, without a smart enough mind, and even to make people  To worry about her mental state and psychological problems.

    While Bai Li was thinking about things, his steps became slower and slower, and he didn't pay attention to Luo Dan's movements. When he came back to his senses, there were only people and vehicles around.  Bai Li looked around, but he didn't see Luo Dan's figure. Standing in the strange street, he was in a daze for a moment.

    There were noisy voices everywhere on the street, she felt a little uncomfortable, looked around, and walked slowly towards a place where there were fewer crowds.  The "City That Never Sleeps" is very big, at least she has never set foot in this area, no matter the buildings or the streets, visually, people will have a kind of spatial dislocation. Bai Li walked a long way, and the whole line of sight is a little strange and strange.  Some of the distorted buildings even looked upside down. Bai Li rubbed his eyes involuntarily, took a breath, and couldn't help but walk further inside.

    The illusion created by the visual effect gave Bai Li a sense of freshness that he had not seen for a long time. He walked slowly along the streets that seemed to be intertwined but separated by a long distance, and people walked by from time to time.  Different from those places before, you can always see some people with strange shapes. Except for the strange buildings, the people here are no different from ordinary people.

    Bai Li stopped and stopped, and he didn't know where he went. He turned around and turned to streets with triangular roofs. The whole building was made up of transparent cuboid crystals, and there were something like electric currents inside.  However, Bai Li was rarely in the mood, and walked over with a stride, but suddenly almost bumped into a person who came out from the other side.

    Bai Li wanted to dodge, but the other party moved sideways faster than her, and only when he stood still did he see the man's face clearly.  The facial features were profound, and the eyebrows gave her a strange sense of familiarity. The man didn't pay attention at first, but Bai Li stared at him for a while, then turned around, and when he saw Bai Li clearly, he frowned, and then seemed  As if remembering something, his eyes suddenly changed, and Bai Li keenly felt a sense of oppression.

    The man walked forward slowly a few steps, Bai Li stood still, the man looked at Bai Li several times, and when he was about to speak, he was interrupted by a male voice.

    "Bai Li?"

    Bai Li turned his head, and Chu Han and Fickels were standing not far away. Due to the angle, they didn't see the man.  And when Bai Li turned back, the man also disappeared. When Chu Han and Fickels came over, Chu Han frowned and asked, "What are you doing here alone?"

    Bai Li was a little puzzled in his mind, and said absent-mindedly: "It's nothing, just hang out."

    Chu Han seemed a little disbelieving, and continued to ask: "You came out alone? Where are the others?"

    "I got separated from them."

    Fickels asked with a smile: "Then you want to come with us?"

    Bai Li thought for a while, nodded, and asked, "What is this place, I haven't heard you mention it before."

    "This is called 'Three-Degree Angle', and it's a place where you can inquire about all kinds of news." Fickels said.

    Chu Han asked suspiciously: "You don't even know this place, how did you find it here?"

    Bai Li said calmly: "You came here wandering around, you said that you can inquire about various news here, what news?"

    Fickels paused for a moment, glanced at Chu Han, and said, "It's nothing,? Profiles and information about him.  "

    Bai Li pursed his lips, not knowing what to say. Many fragments flashed through his mind, trying to find useful information, but Feikers continued: "There are too many mysteries here, Chu Han and I  I have been looking for the answer, but no matter what we do, there is not much progress. Until you came to this world, a lot of news rushed over. We were too eager to get to the truth, and our attitude towards you may be a little more aggressive.  I hope you don't mind too much."

    "Whether you believe us or not, I advise you not to get too close to those people. They try so hard to get close to you, but they don't explain why they came. No matter what the purpose is, it may not be a good thing for you.  Good thing." Chu Han said lightly.

    Bai Li was a little surprised when he heard this, and said, "I thought you were happy for me to get close to them, didn't you always want to know something from me?"

    Chu Han exhaled a smoke ring and said, "I really want to, but I found that looking for answers from you will only make the truth more and more obscure."

    Bai Li thought for a while and said, "The area you said you can't touch, could it be the G area that Isaiah once said?"

    "We have investigated, and as before, there is no data or information at all, so we don't know if it is true or not." Chu Han said.

    "You said before that something might be implanted in you, but you didn't find it during the inspection. It's very likely that the thing doesn't exist, but that the machines we currently have cannot detect it." Fick  Pauls said.

    Chu Han also continued: "We have no way to solve these problems now, because we don't know where to break through, and all the information seems to be tightly blocked. Maybe after ten games, there will be new discoveries."

    Bai Li suddenly thought of what Carmine said. After ten games, it is not the end, but a new beginning. After the rebirth, there will be new trials. But what is the purpose of doing this?  There are new people coming from all over the world all the time. People who come here come from all kinds of professions, strong and weak, but the probability of life and death does not depend entirely on their own strength. What is the criterion for judging?  What?  What was the reason for choosing them?  What is the purpose?

    Seeing that Bai Li fell silent, Chu Han and Fickels looked at each other, and Chu Han asked, "Didn't you get any useful information out of that Carmine or Isaiah?"

    Bai Li instinctively raised his guard, and said half-truth, half-false: "If I say nothing, would you believe it?"

    The corner of Chu Han's mouth curled slightly, and he asked with a half-smile: "Do you think I believe it?"

    Bai Li paused for a moment, then said: "Kamein has never told me her purpose or other things, and the corners of Isaiah's mouth can't get anything out of it. No matter how I ask, he won't understand some questions.  Answer, so you already know what you need to know."

    Fickels glanced at the expressions of Bai Li and Chu Han, and seeing that they were about to touch each other's taboo minefield, he quickly changed the subject and said, "Bai Li, you have never been here before, you must take a good look at the unique beauty here later.  .¡±

    However, Chu Han brought the subject back and said, "I won't force you if you don't tell me, but you have to understand that we are in the same boat after all, and it won't do anyone any good if the boat capsizes."

    "I have already said what I should say, and even repeated some words several times. If I knew any substantive information, do you think I would choose to cooperate with you so easily?" Bai Li said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Eight: Confused (2)

    ?

    Chu Han looked at Bai Li and remained silent for a long time, Fickels looked at Bai Li and then at Chu Han, but couldn't find a topic that could be eased for a while, hesitated for a long time and was about to speak, when he heard Chu Han say:  "No matter how much you disagree with me, I still have two games, and I won't be with you in the last one. In other words, maybe our cooperation will only last for one game."

    Bai Li frowned and said, "What do you mean? Why won't you be with us in the last match?"

    Chu Han extinguished the cigarette butt, and said, "In the tenth game, I have no companions, I can only be alone, completely isolated, no matter whether I live or die, I will never appear in this area again, so no one knows what is going on.  Who has survived ten games? In fact, the gamers and players I told you before are just superficial, and I don¡¯t know how they are. The detailed content has been set to prohibit access, and we have no access  qualifications."

    Bai Li lowered her head and thought about it quietly. Speaking of which, she really hasn't studied the system settings. Most of the time she is thinking about some trivial details. Many things and messages have been set permissions, including her  There is no information on the few unknown things that she holds. If it is a limitation of authority, it means that she is not qualified enough, but why does the system assign her some things that she cannot use?

    Bai Li thought for a while and said: "I remember that Carmine said that she hoped that I would survive ten games and become her teammate. Since she has survived ten games, then she cannot be a player, but she can come here freely.  Go to this area. According to you, people who have survived ten games will not appear in this area again, so what is her situation? There is also Isaiah, who can freely shuttle in the game, and has incredible self-defense.  Healing ability, what does this mean?" Bai Li paused, and then said: "These questions have been raised before, but we have no clue at all, as if they are beyond all rules."

    Chu Han and Fickels looked at each other, and Chu Han's face changed obviously. Fickels held his forehead and asked, "Maybe they are high-level players? Just like when we play games, there are high-level players and low-level players."  Are they the same old players who came here earlier than us?"

    "It's not impossible? But the question is why did they find Bai Li?" Chu Han said indifferently.

    Bai Li frowned and said, "I want to know too."

    The problem came back to the original point, the three fell silent for a moment, Chu Han took out a cigarette again, his whole expression was gloomy, Feikels also had a serious expression on his face, Bai Li secretly breathed out, if Chu Han had lived  If they don't join them in the next game, the tenth game, there is no doubt that they will lose a strong combat force, and the current situation is still unclear, so it is difficult to predict what changes will happen next.

    "No matter what, we just need to work hard to live on. The so-called truth is that one day all the puzzles will be solved clearly. Since we can't find it with all our efforts, then wait for it to come to our door." Chu Han  Said lightly.

    Bai Li's thoughts were confused for a while, and she didn't know what to say. She came to this world inexplicably, and was followed by a group of people with mysterious whereabouts and identities. Chu Han's attitude became more and more vague.  The deputy wanted to stare at her to death, hoping to get the information he wanted, so that she was always on guard against him, but sometimes listening to Chu Han's words, there was a faint concern in it, and she suddenly couldn't figure out what he wanted.  What do you want?  She always felt that he was hiding something, just like her, he had his own secrets.

    Chu Han suddenly said: "About those questions, why don't you ask He Haoqing? I think he might have some good suggestions."

    Bai Li glanced at Chu Han, but didn't answer. Seeing that Bai Li's expression had changed, Fickels glanced at Chu Han, who had the usual slight smile on his face.

    Bai Li was silent for a while and said, "It's not the time."

    Chu Han smiled and said: "You don't want to get in touch with him, but you have to admit that he is a good helper. As long as you take the initiative, maybe you will get along very well."

    "If necessary, I will."

    Chu Han raised his eyebrows and said nothing more, Fickels sighed secretly: "There is a leisure place nearby, why don't we go and have a sit?"

    Bai Li felt that her head started to hurt, and the backlog of irritability became more and more accumulated after meeting Chu Han. She didn't have any desire to speak now, so she took a moment and said, "I want to be alone, I'll go to a nearby place first.  Walk."

    Without waiting for Chu Han and Feikes to react, Bai Li turned around and left. Feikes wanted to stop her, but he opened his mouth but didn't yell out. Feikes looked at Chu Han thoughtfully.  Staring at Bai Li's back, a little puzzled??, leaving aside the reason why she was targeted by Carmine, what is the purpose of the game itself?  Select outstanding talents?  Or is there something else?

    Game, rules, system, team, base, how these things are built, is not so much a game, it is more like a test.  In the fourth game, the fritters above said that only those who were selected could survive.  But they are all selected from the real world, but only a small part of them lived, so this "selection" does not simply refer to being selected into this world, but a deeper choice for survival and competition.  There is also the change of the game rules by the system, and the information revealed in the game from time to time later, it seems that someone is guiding them.

    But what is confusing is what is the selection criteria?  Yiser, Lei Ji and others who died before were all above them in ability. If it is based on the strength of ability, it would be unreasonable.

    Carmine asked the same question twice before, what is the meaning of her life?  But she really can't figure out what's special about this problem, and it will even affect her living environment in the game?  Is it possible that personal values ??will become the key to survival?

    And since the beginning of the primary battle, she has won more rewards and prizes than ordinary people. It is not so much luck, but she tends to be arranged by someone.  If this assumption is true, then there is a huge organization behind it, which also shows that they even have an isomorphic system behind them to influence them, or monitor each of them, then many things can be explained clearly  .

    But there is no evidence for this assumption. Perhaps after ten games, as Chu Han said before, it is a higher stage survival game, so what will happen after the next stage?  Could it be just endless killing and survival?  So what is the meaning of existence in this world?  What is all this about?

    Bai Li lay down on the lawn, feeling that his thoughts became more and more chaotic. Every time he reached a critical point, he couldn't find any clues. He rubbed his forehead and tried his best to relax himself.  She is still not used to walking into others or letting others approach her. Although establishing a cooperative relationship with Chu Han and the others has the same purpose except that they are people in the same base, it is more about getting rid of some hidden disharmonious factors.  On the bright side, check and balance each other to prevent too many cracks due to suspicion.

    Logically speaking, in such an environment, after experiencing life and death together, they should have a sense of dependence on each other. They should be like close friends, trust each other, help each other, and establish a friendship of life and death.  But the truth is, she's very wary of them, and they're too wary of her.

    Ever since she came here, there has been no peace. She suddenly thought of Su Qing who came here with her. Su Qing's resentment towards her, even now, she is still a little funny, and it also makes her feel sad.  Sometimes people are forced to distort themselves by all kinds of oppression, and finally change beyond recognition. Behind the distorted personality, hatred will make people uncharacteristically courageous, and do things that they didn't even dare to think about before.

    Thinking of this, I felt a little astringent in my heart. Bai Li closed his eyes and lay quietly on the lawn. The faint fragrance of stamens and the occasional breeze made people drowsy and took a deep breath.  Several times, slowly calm down your mind, empty your brain memory, and feel the comfort of nature quietly.

    Just as Bai Li was resting with his eyes closed, a shadow shrouded her. Bai Li opened his eyes unconsciously, and a face with a faintly smiling Xu Yang came into view.  Against the background, she was a little dazed (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Nine: The Mysterious Man

    ?

    Bai Li slowly straightened up from the ground, already accustomed to Isaiah's sudden appearance, Isaiah smiled at Bai Li and sat next to her naturally, with his hands behind his back, as if hiding something.

    Bai Li turned his head to look behind him, and asked, "What's hiding behind you?"

    After Isaiah stretched out his hand, he was holding a small glass bottle. The contents in the bottle were very bright, shining under the sun. Bai Li couldn't help but get closer. It looked like a pile of fine crystals, shining brightly.  The halo of various colors is very beautiful.  Bai Li reached out to take it, unplugged it, poured it out and touched it a little. It was cool, and the feeling of kneading it with his fingers was very similar to the touch of fine sand.

    "What is this?" Bai Li asked.

    Isaiah just smiled, but didn't answer. He took the bottle and the stopper from Bai Li's hand again, and handed it to Bai Li after plugging it up.  what is it.

    Bai Li raised the glass bottle in his hand and asked, "Is this for me?"

    Isaiah nodded and said, "A gift."

    Bai Li paused, looked at the small bottle in his hand, and said unnaturally, "Thank you."

    As soon as the words fell, a male voice suddenly came from behind: "It really is you."

    Bai Li turned around and looked over, the man he met at "Three Degrees Angle" was standing a few meters away from them, with a smile on his face, and a tall man followed behind him.

    "I've always heard that Isaiah is pestering a woman named Bai Li. I didn't quite believe it at first, but I didn't expect it to be true." The man walked slowly a few steps and looked at Yi Yi who was hiding behind Bai Li.  Saiyan laughed and said, "I never expected to see you like this."

    Isaiah stood behind Bai Li, his expression was different from the usual indifference, and seemed to be a little repulsive.  It was the first time that Bai Li saw that Isaiah had obvious emotions towards others. Looking at the man who was slowly approaching, he couldn't help asking, "Who are you?"

    The man turned his gaze, raised his chin slightly, and stood a few steps away with an undisguised arrogance in his expression, "You are Bai Li? Are you nothing special? What are your qualities?"  attracted him?"

    Bai Li turned his head to look at Isaiah, who had a strange expression, and frowned at the person in front of him. He felt that the facial features were somewhat familiar, but he couldn't think of them for a while, and suddenly he had a flash of inspiration, and asked: "You  Do you know Carmine?"

    The man seemed to be stunned for a moment, his expression changed slightly, and he squinted his eyes. For a moment, Bai Li felt that the surrounding air seemed a little oppressive. The man stared at Bai Li for a long time and said, "Carmine? You even know her  ? She looked for you?"

    In the tense atmosphere, Bai Li instinctively tensed all the muscles in his body, and said with a guarded expression: "It has nothing to do with you."

    The man took another step closer, changed his dangerous expression, and smiled with the corner of his mouth hooked: "You don't have to be so nervous, I just ask out of concern, after all I haven't seen my sister for a long time."

    Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, sister?  So he is Carmine's brother?  Bai Li made several turns in his heart, paused for a moment, and then asked tentatively, "Then you are a player just like Carmine?"

    "A player? Carmine told you that she is a player?" the man asked with interest.

    Bai Li wasn't sure that Carmine was a player, so he didn't answer his question directly: "Aren't you?"

    The man said with a half-smile, "What do you think?"

    Bai Li was uncertain, but said calmly: "If you were a player, you probably wouldn't appear here, so you are the same as Isaiah."

    The man smiled and said: "It seems that you know a lot, but it's not entirely correct. I didn't expect Isaiah to tell you about himself, but since even Carmine came to you,  It means that you really deserve my attention."

    Bai Li's heart skipped a beat. She didn't know what the other party was referring to and knew what many things were referring to, but what she said was certain whether it was Isaiah or Carmine, they knew the truth of the matter, but they never revealed it clearly.  come out.

    Bai Li stabilized his agitated mood, and asked calmly as much as possible: "You said that what I knew was not completely correct, so where did I go wrong?"

    "If I say it, what's the point? A lot of things are just enjoying a process. If you want to know where you are wrong, then you should explore slowly, and you will always know the answer you want to know." The man laughed  said.

    "But I am impatient, enjoying the process is not suitable for me, I prefer a simple and direct way, if I can get the answer directly, why should I bother to find the truth?"?, just said in a hurry: "That place is really not suitable for you to go. Although it can't be said that it is dangerous or not, it is easy to get into trouble."

    "Okay, Fickels, the more you do this, the more curious she will be. Besides, that place is not as scary as you think. Even if something happens, you think she is the kind who will be easily scared  Human?" Chu Han said calmly.

    "but¡­¡­"

    Bai Li interrupted Feikels, and said: "The thrilling game has come alive, is there anything more dangerous than that here?"

    Fickels was taken aback for a moment, but he still hesitated and said, "But"

    Chu Han patted Feikels on the shoulder and said, "If you're really worried, you just have to follow along."

    Fickels wanted to say something else, but Chu Han patted him on the shoulder again and said, "Okay, don't talk too much, are you going?"

    Looking at Chu Han and Bai Li, Fickels sighed and said, "Then do you want to take him with you?"

    Chu Han glanced at Isaiah and said, "Do you think we can get rid of him with Bai Li around?"

    Bai Li frowned and said, "Do you want to leave?"

    Chu Han smiled and walked forward with his arms around Fickels' shoulders, followed by Bai Li and Isaiah.  Because of Fickels' reaction and extreme opposition, Bai Li originally thought that he would go to a weird and strange place, but it was unexpectedly clean.  This place gives her the feeling that it is clean, with large neat houses connected in a straight line, the ground is black, the white houses, and the orange roofs, at first glance it is very dazzling, but after a long time, it will not look like usual  When exposed to bright colors, it is a burden on the eyes, but a rather pleasant feeling.

    "Is this the scary place you said?" Bai Li asked in confusion.

    Chu Han smiled and said nothing, but Fickels had a strange expression on his face, as if he wanted to say something, but he stopped talking.  Bai Li looked at him several times but didn't see what he was struggling with.

    Bai Li looked around, except for the excessive silence, there was nothing unusual. Bai Li was still thinking about what was terrible, when there was a loud "bang", a house popped up not far away.  There was a burst of black smoke, and the whole house was almost wiped out, but miraculously, it returned to normal in the next second.

    The black mist was still pervasive, and a group of people came out of it, some men, some women, and some were swearing, and after only a few words, they became a bunch, and they also walked out of another house after a while  A bunch of people joined the battle without saying a word.  Bai Li was taken aback when he saw it, and asked in confusion, "What is this place for?"

    Chu Han smiled extraordinarily brightly as if meeting him for the first time: "Welcome to the so-called violent neighborhood - Black Street."

    The corners of Bai Li's mouth twitched slightly, and Fickels beside him said with some embarrassment: "Let's go, this is an irrational place at all."

    "But it is a good place to inquire about news. Compared with the 'Three-degree Angle', the information here is simpler and clearer. Although the information is not as accurate as the 'Three-degree Angle', you can hear all kinds of information here.  No matter whether the information is true or false, there will always be something unexpected.¡±

    Bai Li listened to what Chu Han said, looked at the group of people fighting indiscriminately in front of him and asked, "Who are they?"

    Chu Han said slowly: "Every place in the city that never sleeps has its own characteristics, and the characters and living habits of the people staying in the same area are also correspondingly different, just like the various settings set by the system when you play games.  NPCs are the same."

    "The people here can't communicate with normal thinking at all, they are extremely irritable and violent, and they are very aggressive. Both men and women are a group of barbarians without any civilized thinking." Feikels said.

    "You can't say that. From another perspective, you can also exercise your fighting skills." Chu Han said with a smile.

    Fickels disapproved and said, "Obviously I have been frightened so much in the game, why do I still have to come here to abuse my body and mind? What's more, Bai Li is a girl, shouldn't she take more rest?"  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty: One after another (1)

    ?

    Chu Han simply turned his head and ignored him, and said to Bai Li, "I won't be with you no matter if I survive the next round, so you must know where you can get some information and who treats you  It is beneficial."

    Bai Li glanced at him in surprise, Chu Han half-closed his eyes and smiled, "Why, do you think I have some conspiracy?"

    Bai Li looked away, and said calmly: "I don't believe you are a person who doesn't care about anything in return."

    Chu Han chuckled and said, "You're right, but I really did it out of good intentions this time. Of course, I don't deny that I have a small matter and I want to ask you for help."

    "What's busy?" Bai Li asked.

    Chu Han smiled and said: "I'll talk about that matter later, now, I'll take you to meet someone first, come with me."

    Bai Li followed, Isaiah followed closely beside Bai Li, Fickels hesitated to speak several times, and finally followed with a helpless face.

    Bai Li followed Chu Han to avoid the chaotic fights that appeared without warning one after another. After detouring a few streets, he came to a huge building. It looked like a huge egg from a distance, with a white shell shining  The light and shadow refracted by countless metallic luster and mottled protruding glass crystals of various colors.

    After entering inside, Bai Li subconsciously thought of the exquisite and gorgeous rose windows in medieval churches. The light cast from high places printed magnificent lights and shadows on the white ground. Looking carefully, it can be seen through various colors.  A very strange pattern snaked out, Bai Li stared at the ground for a while but didn't see what it was.

    When Chu Han turned his head, he saw Bai Li staring at the pattern on the ground, raised his eyebrows and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Bai Li still stared at the pattern and said, "I always feel" Bai Li paused for a moment, not knowing what to say, she just felt that the pattern was a bit weird.

    However, Chu Han stared at Bai Li thoughtfully and said, "Follow me first."

    Bai Li said "Oh", and then followed Chu Han to walk further in. The people here seem to be very mixed. Compared with the people I saw on the black street before, although there are more people here, they all seem to have  An aura that should not be entered by strangers, without any expression on the face, like a cold mechanism like a machine.

    Following Chu Han to a door, Chu Han directly pushed the door open and went in. As soon as he entered, Bai Li saw a face that was both male and female. The facial features were three-dimensional, but not as deep-lined as Europeans, with blue eyes and dark brown eyes.  With long hair, she looks like a tall beauty at first glance. Unlike Fickels' coquettish, on the contrary, she has an awe-inspiring temperament.

    After entering, Chu Han casually sat on a chair on one side, and said to the man, "Ilya, this is Bai Li, and this is Feikels."

    The man walked over from the window, paused when he saw Isaiah, then turned his head slightly to look at Bai Li, and said to Chu Han, "So? What is your purpose of bringing them here?  "

    Chu Han put his hand on the armrest, knocked unconsciously and said: "I hope you can help them, anyway, you need a new partner, don't you?"

    The man sat halfway on a large desk, and said with a half-smile: "Since you introduced it, of course I will give face, but I have to come up with something practical before I can determine whether we should cooperate."

    "You don't have to worry about that." Chu Han said calmly.

    The man named Ilya shifted his gaze to Bai Li again, then looked at Isaiah next to her and asked, "Then who is he?"

    "His name is Isaiah, Bai Li's little follower."

    Ilya was silent for a while, as if thinking about something again.  Chu Han didn't bother him either. After waiting for a while, Ilya said, "Okay, you can ask me anything you want to know in the future. If I think it's necessary, I will tell you."

    Bai Li asked: "Then what kind of questions do you think it is necessary to answer? What kind of questions are not necessary?"

    Ilya tilted her head slightly and smiled, "I think it's necessary, and I don't think it's necessary."

    With a specious answer, Bai Li couldn't help but frowned. As expected, things of a kind flock together and people are divided into groups. If you can get together with Chu Han, you can imagine what kind of person he is.

    "By the way, I haven't introduced you yet. This is Ilya. I know a lot of news from him. As for whether he will tell you what you want to know, it depends on whether you can exchange equal information.  .¡± Chu Han said.

    Bai Li was noncommittal, but nodded slightly to express his understanding. Chu Han saw that she was not interested, and a strange look flashed across his eyes, but he didn't say anything, he just stood up and said, "Okay, now that we know each other, the future  It¡¯s up to you to cooperate.¡±go forward.

    When she came back to her senses, she realized that she had unconsciously walked back to the place that Fickels had taken her to. At this time, the sun had almost sunk into the horizon, and the orange-gold afterglow was fading.  It is full of brilliance, revealing a hazy and gorgeous beauty.

    When the sun was completely submerged in the sky and the sky was getting dark, Bai Li finally understood why Fickels strongly recommended and praised the scenery here.  Large florets of moon-white silver flowers slowly bloomed from the ground, covering the whole earth until the silver color gradually turned into a light golden color, and then faded into golden yellow. They rose from the ground and flew into the air.  Withered and falling petals fell down, and the refreshing fragrance slowly lingered in the air.

    Bai Li was stunned involuntarily, and couldn't help reaching out to catch the falling golden light spot, but not long after falling into his hand, the halo slowly faded and then disappeared.

    In the warm golden color, Bai Li couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth, a long-lost smile appeared on his face, looking at the land dyed into a sea of ??light, the lingering fragrance made people feel lighter physically and mentally, and felt a sense of comfort all over his body.  breath.

    Bai Li was too focused on looking at the phantom-like scenery in front of him, ignoring D and Luo Dan who were slowly approaching, standing aside and looking at her. After seeing the expression on Bai Li's face clearly, the two met in surprise.  Take a look.

    d's mood is a little complicated but also a little relieved. Since Bai Xue's incident, it is rare to see a smile on Bai Li's face. Even if he is happy, he will not smile like he is now.  When most of them saw Isaiah standing quietly not far from Bai Li, D's face changed slightly. His identity was too mysterious, so that he couldn't have a good impression of him, and it could even be said that he rejected him.  Bai Li's attitude towards him had to make him wary, but he also hoped that Bai Li could use him to slowly walk out of Bai Xue's shadow.

    He and Bai Li almost grew up together, and they were not very close at school, but they were in the same group, and over the years, their relationship was relatively deep.  He felt that her attitude towards Rodin was mostly due to the empathy caused by Roland's relationship, but he was deeply concerned about the invisible influence of Bai Li with the existence of Isaiah.

    When Bai Li came back to his senses, he finally found D and Luo Dan standing not far away. Bai Li was stunned for a moment, with a smile on his face, and he tilted his head unnaturally, looking a little embarrassed.

    d and Luo Dan approached a few steps, Luo Dan looked at Isaiah and asked casually: "Where did this kid come from?"

    Bai Li's face returned to normal, and he paused before saying, "I met here, why are you here? Where are Ouyang and Xie Linlu?"

    "After going astray with you, I ran into them again when I was looking for you. I heard that the scenery here is very special. I took the mentality of giving it a try and saw if I could meet you here. As for Ouyang and Xie Lin Road, then  The two idiots were dumbfounded when they saw this place, and they rushed out like madmen and didn't know where they went." Rodin said at the end, with a hint of humor in his tone.

    d looked at Bai Li and asked, "Where did you go today?"

    "In many places, I also met Chu Han and Fickels, and Chu Han took me to meet someone."

    d asked with some doubts: "Who is it?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-One: One after another (2)

    ?

    "I don't know his specific identity. Chu Han said that we can exchange information with him to get the information we want, but more specifically, Chu Han didn't make it clear. Besides, I also met a very special person.  He claimed to be Carmine's elder brother. What made me more concerned was that Isaiah's attitude towards him was very strange, as if he rejected him, and the meaning of the man's words seemed to be the same as the Isaiah we saw.  Ya, it's not exactly the real him." Bai Li explained slowly.

    Rodin held his chin and did not speak, and said after a while: "You mean, he is not as simple as what we have seen?"

    Bai Li himself looked at Isaiah who was a little bit annoyed, thought for a while and said, "To be honest, I'm not sure, but Carmine once said something similar to me, so I'd rather believe it."  It has."

    "Why don't you just get rid of him?" D said suddenly.

    Luo Dan looked at Bai Li with a playful expression and said, "The problem is that Bai Li can't get rid of him. No matter where he is, he will always find a way to find Bai Li."

    Just when the three of them fell silent, there was a high-pitched cry. Ouyang yelled and patted his mouth, making a burst of noise, and rushed towards Bai Li and the others, followed by Xie Linlu.

    "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Ouyang ran over and asked.

    "It's nothing, but I feel a little tired and want to go back to rest." Bai Li said lightly.

    Ouyang was a little surprised and said: "Hey, so fast, this place is so beautiful, why don't you play more?"

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "No, you guys can play, I'll go back and rest first."

    d said lightly: "I'll be with you."

    "Hey, hey, isn't it, you all go? Then what's the point of us playing?" Ouyang yelled dissatisfied.

    "Let's have fun on your own, let's go first." Luo Dan didn't care about Ouyang's yelling, and nodded slightly to Xie Linlu, who had been silent all this time, as a greeting.

    However, Bai Li was tired, and he was not even in the mood to talk on the way back. D saw her leaning against the car window, with half of her face buried in the shadows. She wanted to ask many questions, but she couldn't open her mouth.

    The four of them returned to the base in an extremely quiet situation. As soon as they entered the base, they found that the atmosphere was a little weird. He Haoqing was sitting on the side of the sofa, Jiang Lan glared at him very angrily, and Jin Huangting looked at him calmly.  with book in hand.

    When Bai Li and the others came in and saw such a strange scene, they looked at each other for a while, not knowing why.  At this time, Jiang Lan stood up as if she couldn't take it anymore and shouted to He Haoqing: "You are a bastard!" After speaking, she ran upstairs.

    He Haoqing watched Jiang Lan leave angrily indifferently, and saw Bai Li coming back, followed by Isaiah, and said with a smile: "You are back."

    Jin Huangting looked up at Bai Li and the others, and nodded to say hello. Bai Li looked at He Haoqing's smiling face, and thought of Jiang Lan's angry expression. He couldn't guess what happened to them.

    "I'm going to sleep first." Bai Li said to Luo Dan and D.

    "You skipped dinner?" D asked.

    At this time, Bai Li remembered that she hadn't eaten a drop of rice for almost a day, but she had no appetite at all. She just wanted to sleep well, and said lightly: "I can't eat, so I'm leaving first." D looked worriedly  Bai Li went upstairs, and Isaiah immediately followed.

    Back in the room, Bai Li's whole body became limp, and the tense nerves all over his body slowly relaxed. After taking a shower, he fell directly on the bed, and soon fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Bai Li woke up. After a good night's sleep, he felt refreshed and stretched. After washing up, he went out of the room. Isaiah was standing at the door, and Bai Li was stunned.  After a moment, he remembered what happened to him yesterday.  Just like in the past, wherever Bai Li went, where Isaiah followed, the others were also used to Isaiah's behavior and didn't care too much.

    It wasn't until breakfast time that everyone got up one after another. Jiang Lan's complexion was obviously not good, with two big dark circles under her eyes, and she looked very haggard. Feikers asked with concern: "I didn't sleep well last night.  ?"

    Jiang Lan tried her best to smile and said, "Maybe it's because I just came back from the game and I didn't sleep well."

    Her voice was a little hoarse, Bai Li glanced at He Haoqing, what did he say to Jiang Lan?  Could it be the previous suspicions about Jiang Li?

    Jiang Lan's complexion was not good, and she lost her appetite after a few mouthfuls, so she got up and left the dining table. Fickels was a little worried, and followed. From the beginning to the end, He Haoqing didn't look at Jiang Lan directly, as if completely  don't care.

    As soon as Chu Han finished eating, he left the table without saying anythingMinutes and seconds passed in knots and depression, some things were not suitable for procrastination, she chose to escape passively, and took few actual actions, but Luo Dan and D seemed to be a little anxious.  Bai Li held his head in distress and thought for a long time, and finally made up his mind.

    After the dinner, Bai Li went to He Haoqing on purpose. He Haoqing didn't seem surprised by Bai Li's initiative, and asked very gently: "What do you want to talk to me about?"

    "I want to cooperate with you, not as a base team, but between me and you." Bai Li said.

    He Haoqing smiled and said, "What's the condition?"

    "We cooperate with each other. I will exchange the information I know with you, and you will assist me equally."

    "What good does it do me? Maybe I'm not interested in what you know? Isn't that unfair to me?"

    "Don't be bureaucratic with me. The information you want to get from me is far higher than my intention to cooperate with you. I took the initiative to find you, not because you have to, but because you are cunning enough.  You are not bound by any moral rules, and if I cooperate with you, I can also do it without the rules, and I don¡¯t need to hold the friendship of a partner.¡±

    He Haoqing laughed and said: "That is really my honor, well, I will cooperate with you, but I have one condition."

    "What conditions?" Bai Li asked.

    "Isaiah, I'm very interested in him." He Haoqing said calmly, looking at Isaiah who was standing not far behind her.

    Bai Li frowned and said, "I can't promise you this condition. If you're interested in him, you can approach him yourself."

    He Haoqing smiled and said: "You clearly know that he is difficult to approach, as long as you agree to this condition, you will get more. Just from him, you may be able to get a lot of unimaginable information."

    "Why are you so sure? What basis do you have?"

    "If I say it is the intuition of a scientific researcher, do you believe it?"

    Bai Li sneered and said: "Do you think I believe it? Isaiah's question is not worth talking about. It's not that I'm not sincere, but that I don't have the ability. If you can get Isaiah to talk to you, you can try  There's something on him."

    He Haoqing squinted her eyes, as if she was thinking about something, she was silent for a while before saying: "If that's the case, forget it."

    "Then is our cooperation established?"

    He Haoqing smiled faintly: "Of course, I'm looking forward to it."

    "I will tell you the specific matters after discussing with Luo Dan. Then, let's talk about this." Bai Li turned and left. He Haoqing stared at her back and smiled, and then moved his eyes to Isaiah.

    After talking with He Haoqing, Bai Li couldn't wait to leave. If possible, she didn't want to have any interaction with him at all. Compared with Chu Han, he made her feel more dangerous. At least Chu Han still has his scruples and concerns  , but the aura emanating from this person is like discovering a huge treasure and impatiently wanting to dig it.

    If Isaiah really fell into his hands, it was hard to say that nothing would happen. It is undeniable that she thought that if he could learn some information from Isaiah, maybe they could get closer to the truth faster.  But when she thought about it, if she really did this, she would feel an inexplicable sense of guilt.

    Bai Li shook his head, turned to look at Isaiah and said, "If one day, I really trade you" Looking at Isaiah's puzzled expression, Bai Li dared not imagine  , whispering to himself: "Forget it, the more you think about it, the more outrageous it becomes."

    Bai Li turned around, at this time Isaiah stepped forward and took her arm, Bai Li was startled, and then heard Isaiah's voice: "You won't." (Remember the website website:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Two: At a loss

    ?

    Bai Li froze, froze for a moment, then turned his head to look at Isaiah in a daze, with the same smiling face, but for a moment it seemed a little different.

    Bai Li stared at Isaiah quietly for a long time without saying a word. She couldn't figure out what was going on in her heart. As time passed, she became more and more cowardly. She needed an environment where she could completely calm down and  Time to think, but here, she will always face endless questions one after another.

    Bai Li rubbed her swollen forehead. She is really tired now. It's not physical exhaustion, but various psychological burdens. She needs to calm down and rest. She needs to get rid of all distracting thoughts and calm down to prepare  Faced with all kinds of questions and troubles that followed, he pulled Isaiah's hand away, turned and left without asking anything.

    After returning to the room, Bai Li buried herself in the quilt, always feeling that there was an air stuck in her chest that could not be vented, what was she afraid of?  The more she experienced one game after another, the more she faced D and Rodin, she couldn't help being afraid. Even facing Isaiah who was smiling at her, she always felt a faint trembling in her heart.  Fear is not the fear of facing the critical moment of life and death, nor the fear of facing the unknown, but a deeper and more imperceptible hesitation and panic.  She hated the feeling that she couldn't control her own emotions, and she was even more afraid to see the essence of this fear. She closed her eyes, and Bai Li buried her face in the pillow

    When she woke up the next day, it was already daylight, and Bai Li was still a little dazed. When she went out of the room, Isaiah stood at the door as usual, and then followed her downstairs. Everyone had already gathered in the hall.  Bai Li involuntarily took a deep breath, and then slowly walked downstairs.

    Chu Han looked up at Bai Li who was walking over and said, "Since everyone is here, I will announce a few things. Regardless of whether I can survive the next round or not, I will not act with you, so here  Before, you had to elect a person in charge,"

    "Isn't it okay without a person in charge? Anyway, we basically don't need a leader for anything." Ouyang said lightly.

    Chu Han smiled slightly: "Why does it sound like I have a big opinion on me?"

    Ouyang shrugged and said, "You think too much."

    Chu Han didn't bother with this issue anymore, and said: "Ouyang is right. In fact, there is no need for a person in charge in many cases, but since it is a group, no matter what, there must be a centripetal force."

    "Then who do you think we should choose? Qi Xiu? Fickels? Or Bai Li?" Ouyang asked.

    Chu Han smiled and said: "It depends on your own wishes, who do you think will pick the big picture?"

    Ouyang glanced sideways at Bai Li and said, "I choose Bai Li."

    Others couldn't help but focus on Bai Li, and Bai Li frowned slightly unaccustomed and said, "I'm not suitable, you can find someone else."

    Luo Dan flicked the cigarette ash and said, "It doesn't matter whether it's suitable or not, as long as everyone thinks it's ok."

    Bai Li looked towards Luo Dan, and Luo Dan continued with a smile on his face: "Anyway, everyone is pretty much the same now, but they are trying to live longer."

    Qi Xiu's face was cold as if he had nothing to do with it, He Haoqing next to him smiled and said, "Since it is everyone's choice, then I will also choose Bai Li."

    Chu Han stared at Bai Li with a half-smile and said, "You are very popular." Then he turned his head and asked other people, "Who else do you want to recommend? Or you can recommend yourself."

    Everyone looked at each other, and Xie Linlu said: "I think it's better to be Qi Xiu or Feikels, after all, their qualifications are relatively long."

    Bai Li lowered his head and thought for a while, "Jin Huangting is more suitable. He was a soldier before, and he has rich combat preparation and combat experience. I don't think anyone is more suitable than him."

    Hearing Bai Li's words, Jin Huangting glanced at her in surprise, and then turned his attention to Chu Han and He Haoqing.  Bai Li really thinks that Jin Huangting is more suitable. He is not too close to anyone, and he is calm enough. She doesn't think he has no ideas, but he is facing Chu Han and Qi Xiu.  When you are human, choose to wait and see.  He has the righteousness that a soldier should have, but he is not rigid, knows how to save time and measure the situation, and the most important thing is that he has no obvious doubts or attempts towards her.  And she doesn't think she can take on this burden and responsibility now, she can't even take care of herself, how can she take care of others.

    "You recommended him because you think you are not capable enough?" Chu Han asked with a smile.

    Bai Li said indifferently: "Since we are the leader, shouldn't we consider the comprehensive factors of all aspects? Only in this way can we ensure that we have a greater hope of survival."

    Chu Han raised his eyebrows and said, "Indeed."

    "Based on seniority, Feikels and I are more suitable." Qi Xiu finallyCollaboration, but independent of each other, but in the end, cooperation with him can only go so far.  "D said with his arms folded.

    "Anyway, he won't be able to figure out any tricks for a while, so let's do it first. After a while, newcomers will come, and the next game will come soon. Before that, let's make preparations for the battle, and the rest  I'm planning for the long term." Bai Li said.

    Time is as expected, and the time of leisure and leisure always flies by like a shuttle. Coupled with the intensive preparations, it feels more and more fast when you are full.  When it was time for the newcomers to arrive, eight people came this time, four men and four women. They all looked like ordinary people, and some of them looked like students.

    After the initial primary battle, there were five people left. Some of the newcomers were still in panic, but some seemed to accept this reality.

    "Check your equipment, weapons, emergency medicine and medical supplies, antidotes, and talisman papers and bullets to deal with spirits, and set off after confirming that they are correct." Chu Han stood among the crowd.

    "We only have some basic equipment, can't you share some with us?" The one who spoke was a tall and beautiful girl named Yu Hong.

    Chu Han just smiled and said: "Ready to go." Then he turned around and walked towards Yuanpan, and everyone followed. Yu Hong seemed unwilling, bit her lip and followed.

    Bai Li looked at Isaiah who was following her closely, and felt a little complicated for a while, until the familiar mechanical voice came from his mind: "The game is starting, the characters are teleporting" (Remember this site's website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83: Reincarnation of Terror (1)

    ?

    After the familiar feeling of strangeness passed, Bai Li opened his eyes, and the surroundings were very dark. After he got used to the darkness, he realized that he was in a room with a slightly orange light coming through the crack in the door, and there was a drizzling sound.  The sound of rain and the slight ticking of the clock are like a simple but harmonious performance.

    In addition to the sound of rain and the ticking of the clock, there seemed to be the sound of someone talking. Everyone exchanged glances, and Chu Han slowly leaned towards the door.  The voice came from the outside, the voice was very low, I couldn't hear what was being said, and there was a faint sound of soft music.  Chu Han held the handle with his hand and slowly twisted it away, looking at the situation outside through the gap.  The lights outside the door were brightly lit, and the door looked like a corridor, with a soft carpet on the floor, and a hanging crystal chandelier right in front of it.

    Chu Han gestured to everyone, Qi Xiu walked to his side and held the handle, opened the door slightly. Chu Han and Jin Huangting walked outside, while the others stayed where they were.  The newcomers were extremely uneasy holding guns. The girl named Yu Hong approached Ouyang slowly, looked at the weapon on his body and asked in a low voice: "Hey, handsome guy, can you"

    Before he finished speaking, Rodin held a gun to his head and leaned close to her ear and said, "Quiet."

    Yu Hong was taken aback and was about to scream subconsciously. Ouyang quickly covered her mouth, only to hear Luo Dan say: "If you don't be quiet, I will kill you right now."

    Yu Hong fell silent in an instant, and the remaining few newcomers looked at each other in blank dismay, subconsciously closing their mouths tightly.  Seeing that she had calmed down, Luo Dan took out the gun and Ouyang also let go, and looked cautiously at the door.

    Because of Yu Hong's voice, Chu Han and Jin Huangting, who had arrived at the door, retreated cautiously.  Chu Han gave Yu Hong a gloomy look, and Yu Hong shrank back involuntarily.

    After waiting for a while, when there seemed to be no abnormality, Chu Han walked forward slowly again.  This place seems to be a villa, the hall is brightly lit, following the voice of the voice, Chu Han cautiously looked down from the corridor, but there was no one there, the voice seemed to come from a radio, it seemed to be playing a certain channel  program.

    Chu Han winked at Jin Huangting, and Jin Huangting walked to the stairs knowingly, and went downstairs slowly. After he made a safety gesture, Chu Han waved his hand to the people inside.

    Everyone came out slowly, Bai Li looked around, it looked like a very ordinary villa, with a slightly gorgeous style, the crystal chandelier reflected the dazzling brilliance, the carved railings, the spiral staircase,  The floor is covered with soft Italian-style carpets, the gramophone plays soft and soothing violin music, and an ancient clock is placed on one side of the hall. Such a scene is really hard to remind people of horror and horror.  A place to relax on vacation.

    Everyone walked downstairs slowly, there seemed to be no one else, Bai Li carefully looked at the layout of the house, the large French windows were covered by water-green fabric curtains, Bai Li walked over, and touched  At the moment of the curtain, Bai Li suddenly withdrew his hand when he heard a strange "click". Everyone was startled and looked around with all their bodies on guard.  The taste slowly changed, the soothing and beautiful tone before was like a tape being torn, making a harsh tone, and then slowly turned into a sound after the record was damaged, the melody became very strange, like "squeak  The sound of the door opening and the sobbing and crying of women and children made people extremely uncomfortable.

    Just after a while, the voice returned to normal, the music sounded again, and the host's voice slowly came from the radio.  Everyone moved their bodies involuntarily, feeling that something bad was stained on their bodies. The comfort and comfort before, suddenly made people feel that something was wrong all over their bodies, something like ice silk was entangled with everyone.

    A very strange atmosphere, not just fear, but more of an inexplicable feeling. In the very warm house, everyone couldn't stop their goosebumps.  Bai Li once again reached out to the water-green curtains, the glass windows were covered with crystal drops of water, which obscured the view outside, and there were a few dim street lamps outside, the blurred light was hazy in the rain and mist.

    Everyone seemed to have checked and there was nothing abnormal, but it was precisely because of this that everyone became more vigilant, and danger often happened when they inadvertently relaxed.

    This is a villa independent of the countryside. There are no buildings or residents nearby. It seems to be located in the deep mountains and old forests. Except for the shadows of trees swaying in the wind and the patter of rain, it is completely divorced from the excitement of reality.  A tranquility as still as stagnant water.

    After Chu Han and the others searched around, they didn't find anyone or anything wrong. Everything seemed normal, but there was a vague feeling that there was something wrong.It was a bit painful, and when he was about to shake his hand, he suddenly found that the woman in black who was lying on the ground had disappeared.

    Others also noticed this, and everyone held their guns and waited for it. The strength of the hand that grabbed Bai Li's arm became stronger and stronger.  With a sound of "Oops", he finally let go of his hand.  Bai Li ignored the other party's emotions, and hurriedly searched for D, Luo Dan, and the exact location of Isaiah. D and Luo Dan were standing not far in front of her, but Isaiah went to nowhere. Bai Li  My heart was in a hurry, but then I thought of him coming and going freely in the game, and I slowly let go of my heart.

    The eerie atmosphere became more and more intense, and the originally warm house became eerie and terrifying. While paying attention to the situation, everyone replaced the bullets in their guns with bullets for dealing with ghosts.  In the quiet darkness, those voices penetrated everyone's eardrums more and more, causing deep trembling, as if a pair of cold hands stretched out from the heart and scratched slowly.

    Qi Xiu and Ouyang shot a few times at the phonograph and radio by themselves, and the weird sound finally rang like a cassette and then quieted down.  The raindrops hit the glass from time to time, the wind was rushing, and the heartbeat and breathing of everyone intertwined in the darkness.

    Like everyone else, Bai Li watched his surroundings vigilantly, and suddenly his whole body trembled. An indescribable chill overflowed from the depths of his bones. Indistinctly, there seemed to be a pair of malicious eyes staring at them.

    Bai Li raised his head and looked up, seeing that the woman in black was hanging upside down from the chandelier and staring at them, but at the same time, he also felt a chill from behind, a very obvious sinister  Han, Bai Li shot at the back almost as soon as he turned around, a small black figure disappeared in an instant, and because of Bai Li's gunshot, everyone's attention also turned, Bai Li shouted: "Attention!"  above."

    But when everyone looked up, there was nothing unusual on it, and at this moment, everyone felt a chill at the same time, and in the next second, swollen arms stretched out from behind everyone, the woman looked like  Split into many, except for the swollen and pale face, the body seemed to be hidden in endless darkness.

    Except for a newcomer, before the arm touched their own, the others had already sensed it and hurriedly dodged to avoid it.  One of the newcomers screamed, and his neck was twisted in an instant in the next second. The crisp sound of "Kara" was particularly noticeable. The girl named Yu Hong and the other girl screamed in shock.  It seems that the primary battle is facing people who are similar to him, but this kind of thing beyond his imagination is extremely frightening.

    The girl's sharp scream seemed to break through the roof, and with the ear-piercing scream, the woman in black opened her mouth wide and let out a hoarse scream like a breath. The scream was obviously not ear-piercing, but everyone  I felt a chest tightness that was about to vomit, and my whole brain felt uncomfortable like swollen.

    The voice of the woman in black was getting higher and higher, and in the end it almost pierced the eardrums.  Bai Li felt that the sound made his stomach churn one after another, and his head ached, and then he began to feel palpitations, and his heartbeat seemed to be a little irregular.  This strong discomfort reaction almost made people faint.

    Everyone felt extremely uncomfortable physically and mentally. Compared with this discomfort, the strength in their whole body seemed to be slowly withdrawn, and the feeling of powerlessness made people feel panic.  The crowd shot at those terrifying heads, each of which was punched with several holes, and the bullets made those heads disappear, but the screams were still heard, and after a while, the voices echoed in the air  Only slowly faded away.

    Bai Li couldn't help but clutch his chest, feeling the beating of his heart slowly returning to order, the previous feeling still remained in his body.  A terrifying cry echoed in the entire eardrum, that kind of cry seemed to bring out the deepest fear in a person's heart, obviously there was nothing terrible, but the bottom of my heart was full of unknown fear.  With the disappearance of the head and voice, only the rapid breathing of the surrounding people remained. Bai Li took a few deep breaths.  A cool air seeped in, carrying a severe chill.

    Surrounded by this atmosphere, the two girls who screamed before collapsed on the ground as if they were stupid, and then began to cry slowly. The sobbing sound made Chu Han's already agitated heart even more irritable, cold voice  He shouted, "Be quiet for me."

    One of the girls seemed to break a pot and shouted: "If you have the guts, kill me right now? I'm not afraid of you" The voice stopped abruptly, and the entire head fell off the neck completely.  His body was still standing and twitched a few times, revealing a pale and gloomy head at the back (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84: Reincarnation of Terror (2)

    ?

    The girl's head just rolled to Jiang Lan's feet, her eyes were wide open, Jiang Lan was so frightened that she opened her mouth to scream, but Bai Li quickly covered her mouth.  It wasn't that she was thinking too much, every time she made a loud noise, she would be noticed by the woman in black.  Bai Li tightly covered Jiang Lan's mouth. Jiang Lan was breathing rapidly, and slowly stepped back a little following Bai Li's footsteps. Bai Li waited until she calmed down a little before letting go of her hands.

    The woman in black's gaze moved a few times. It was obviously a hateful and vicious gaze, and she obviously didn't focus on it, but it still made people feel frightened.  Everyone seemed to have discovered this heresy, and they all became quiet, even the sound of breathing became a little slower, and the head slowly disappeared into the darkness.

    The body that lost its head twitched a few times, and fell powerlessly to the ground. The smell of blood permeated the entire air.  Bai Li took a few steps back slowly, everyone waited with bated breath, quietly and cautiously paying attention to the surroundings, even the sound of breathing was extremely light.  The woman in black seemed to have disappeared, and the crowd did not see the terrifying white head again. Everyone fell silent, and the air became more and more cramped.  They had experienced a supernatural scene before, so they weren't very panicked, but they couldn't get used to the eerie feeling that they couldn't touch or see.

    The woman in black seems to have never appeared, except for the crackling rain hitting the windows and the whistling wind, there is only the regular ticking of the clock in the house.  I don't know who kicked what, there was a muffled sound of "boom", and everyone tensed up, the white head and black body slowly appeared, and at this second, everyone turned towards the woman in black.  The direction shot non-stop, the pale face was beaten to pieces, and slowly dissipated in the air.

    And with the sound of gunshots, several women in black who had been beaten into the air reappeared, all of them opened their mouths wide, and showed a stiff and terrified expression on their white and swollen faces.  , There was a hissing scream from his mouth, and everyone felt extremely uncomfortable again.

    Sure enough, the key is the sound. Bai Li was holding back a strong feeling of nausea and dizziness. The sound seemed to have a different magical power, which made her limbs weak.  Still carrying a kind of itching and stinging pain from being hit by electric current, seeing those white heads getting closer and closer.  The scream passed through everyone's eardrums with a strange tone, increasing the burden on the body, and the heartbeat became more and more rapid.

    At this moment, there was a gunshot and the sound of broken porcelain. The scream of the woman in black paused slightly. Everyone felt that the shackles of their bodies were slightly loosened. They seized the opportunity and moved their bodies.  After breaking a vase with a gun, Chu Han was sweating all over. He simply threw the gun in his hand, and directly took out the dagger to attack the women in black. The blade of the dagger cut the skin of the women in black.  What flowed out was like coagulated black plasma, and then, as before, the woman in black who was attacked slowly disappeared into the air, as if she had never existed.

    "The key point of the attack is the sound, but our attack on her didn't have any real effect. Think about how to solve her." He Haoqing panted slightly, and said to Chu Han in a very low voice.

    Chu Han just clenched his dagger tightly and didn't speak. He Haoqing looked up at him, and saw that his expression was extraordinarily solemn and dignified, with a vague sense of sternness.

    He Haoqing narrowed his eyes slightly, his face without glasses could not see the expression in the darkness, he could only hear his slightly lowered voice: "The woman we hit before disappeared slowly, and then appeared again  If it is new, then it is possible that what we hit is not the main body, if we don't find her, it will be endless."

    Others also heard He Haoqing's words, but they were a little uncertain in their hearts. If it wasn't the main body, then how did the girl be killed just now?

    Just when everyone was in doubt, the little bicycle that was kicked aside before made a "squeak, squeak" sound again, and slowly slid aside, as if someone was pushing behind it, and everyone was attracted  Li, looking at the strange scene in front of him, suddenly the bicycle stopped and the sound disappeared.

    Then there was a burst of strange footsteps, like the sound of children jumping and jumping, one after another, at this time the gramophone and radio that were broken before also started to make sounds, and everyone slowly gathered back to back, borrowing each other's support  The body temperature feels the breath of life.

    All kinds of tones are intertwined and combined to create a creepy atmosphere, which has nothing to do with courage and reason, as if there is a magical power to lure out the fear deep in my heart.  As various voices became more and more urgent, there was a "click click" sound coming downstairs from the spiral staircase. Although everyone held guns in their hands, they did not feel the slightest sense of security.  hotBut she was extremely sober, she clearly felt a cold touch on her neck, and just the second she thought her neck was about to be broken, she grabbed that cold hand faster than she realized.  Twisting vigorously, hearing the sound of bones grinding and disjointing, Bai Li immediately turned around and took two steps back.

    The cold and piercing feeling still lingered on the skin, and there was a burning tingling pain. Bai Li couldn't help but reach out and touch it. The touch was slightly wet and sticky, and Bai Li was startled into a cold sweat.  If she's moving a little slower, she's probably moved her head.  The attack was still going on, and the tingling pain on Bai Li's neck didn't affect anything, but the feeling of losing all strength made her movements a little slow.

    Everyone kept attacking and dodging. Chu Han was still looking for the hidden black figure, but found nothing. He Haoqing was also looking for the so-called body. These black-clothed women were too real, and each one seemed to be a complete individual.  The previous ones were completely different. Could it be that his guess was wrong?  After these women are cut off, they still have the ability to act on their own, so the main body is not among them?

    He Haoqing's mind was spinning fast, thinking about every possible detail, from which woman appeared strangely to disappearing, these things behind the Tao, the sound, the key to everything starts with the sound.

    "Ahhh" He Haoqing screamed loudly, and the women in black suddenly stopped their movements, opened their mouths wide and let out a hissing scream like before, and the discomfort flooded into everyone's body again.

    He Haoqing resisted the discomfort, carefully identified the source of those voices, and shouted to Qi Xiu: "She is on your right."

    Qi Xiu didn't care how he judged it, and the long knife in his hand stabbed in the direction He Haoqing said, and the sharp cry stopped suddenly, followed by a muffled sound of falling to the ground, followed by another kind of  There was a loud cry, and everyone looked over in response to the sound. An extremely small black figure suddenly fell to the ground after screaming a few times.

    Everyone was a little stunned by this, and they didn't understand why for a while, even He Haoqing was a little confused.  Only then did everyone really see the woman in black lying on the ground and the little black figure. The little black figure was about the size of a seven-year-old boy, with an abnormal bluish-white complexion, and purple blood vessels winding on the skin.

    Everyone looked at each other, always feeling a little weird, but the current situation seemed to have come to an end. Looking at the messy house, everyone let out a faint breath in their hearts, and slightly relaxed the muscles and nerves that had been tensed for a long time.  Bai Li stared at the woman in black and the child for a long time, always feeling weird in his heart, turned his head and found that D also had a thoughtful expression on his face.

    But at this moment, the lights suddenly turned on again, and everyone was blinded by the sudden light, and it took a while to get used to it.  When I opened my eyes again, everything around me returned to its original state. The phonograph was still playing the lyrical violin music, and the radio was still playing the previous program. Everything returned to its original state in an instant, as if the memory of the previous few seconds  It¡¯s an illusion, the rain is still pattering and the clock is still ticking every second. There are no bicycles, no dolls, no women and children in black, everything is as it is (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Five: Terror Reincarnation (3)

    ?

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, with the same doubts and disbelief in their eyes, everything was as it was at the beginning, even the tracks played on the phonograph were on the same tune, and the radio continued the previous topic, the sound of rain, wind, and the clock.  Tick, everything seems to be back to the original point

    This weird scene made everyone confused, with indescribable solemnity and uneasiness on their faces.  For a moment, the atmosphere was suddenly filled with a distorted silence and constriction. It was not just the fear of life and death. Facing death has become a habitual experience for them. Even if people ignore the fear of death, for strange dangers,  Always with instinctive defense and anxiety, I am more deeply afraid of that invisible terror.

    "What's going on now?" Ouyang asked a little confused.

    Chu Han stared around for a while, then half-cast his eyes and said, "I don't know, this is the first time I have encountered this kind of situation."

    "Then shall we just wait in this room?" Sun Jin asked.

    Chu Han glanced at him and said, "It's raining outside, and it's night. If you go out, you'll be more likely to be scattered and attacked. It's relatively safer here."

    "I don't want to stay here. Those things are not human at all. How can we get out alive?" A young man among the newcomers breathed heavily, his face full of horror.

    Qi Xiu sneered: "Then you can try to get out of this house by yourself and see if you can survive."

    The young man looked at the indifferent people around him, weighed the pros and cons, and finally shut up, but his face was clearly unwilling.

    "Looking at the situation again, at least what we faced before was something we could handle, and we are afraid that what will happen next will be difficult to deal with." Chu Han said.

    "Just wait, this villa is not big in structure, there is only a dark forest outside, there seems to be no other residents around, and it is raining heavily now, all factors are suitable to leave, we can only think about it in the long run." Jin Huangting  He touched his arm and said.

    He Haoqing looked sideways at the door and said, "I'm more concerned about where the previous corpses went. I can understand the woman and child, but even the two people who died before disappeared. In an instant,  It was just a moment when the lights were turned on and the eyes were closed, and everything returned to its original state. Compared with before, this time does not seem to be so thrilling, so, either the stimulation is behind, or the problem we are facing will be very troublesome."

    Did He Haoqing's words make Chu Han frowned, and thoughtfully said: "Scenario cycle, I have heard of it before, time is always cycled in a time period, if we don't find the key place, we will always be trapped here.  "

    "The key point? What key point?" Ouyang asked.

    Chu Han exhaled and said: "We only have 72 hours for all the things that may be clues in the scene. If we don't break the cycle within this time, even if we kill that woman and that child again and again,  We still can't go back."

    "But we don't know which are the clues at all? What should we do? And according to your intention, that woman will appear again and again?" Ouyang asked.

    Chu Han said with some uncertainty: "I don't know. Although there are traces of things in the game, there are many variables. Often when you feel full of vitality and hope, it will hit you hard in the next second."

    "It's not that there are no clues at all. From us to this villa, there is currently one key thing in common, sound. Clocks, phonographs, radios, rain, wind, and all kinds of weird things.  Voice." Bai Li said.

    "That's true, but what are we going to do?" Jiang Lan asked.

    Bai Li shook his head and said: "There are too few clues now, except for what I just said, we can only roughly infer our next actions. First of all, if it is a cycle of scenarios according to what Chu Han said,  Then we will definitely face the woman in black again, but we are not sure whether there will be new variables in the middle. Secondly, if the sound is a key point, how can we use this key point to go back? Finally, the interval between each cycle  How long is it?"

    He Haoqing looked at Bai Li and said, "There must be more than one clue. Another question is how do we connect the clues we got and find the key elements to go back?"

    Bai Li said flatly: "I thought you wouldn't worry about this issue, after all, this should belong to your area of ??expertise."

    He Haoqing smiled and said, "Thank you for your trust."

    Bai Li was noncommittal, and then asked Chu Han: "Are we just waiting for the monster to come to the door now, without making any plans?"

    &nbsThe mysterious and dangerous handsome man made her want to get closer, as long as she caught him, she could increase her chance of surviving.

    She straightened her hair, walked slowly to the sofa, sat down close to Chu Han, and said with a smile, "You are amazing, can you tell me about your previous in-game experience?"

    With a smile on his face, Chu Han looked at Yu Hong, who was a bit embarrassed, but still very charming, and asked softly, "Do you want to hear me tell a story?"

    Yu Hong nodded obediently, Chu Han was leaned on the sofa, still holding the cold dagger in his hand, slowly rubbing the wall of the knife, as gently as if stroking a lover, Chu Han smiled and said  : "Unfortunately, I'm not in the mood right now."

    Yu Hong's smiling face froze, and she said unnaturally: "Just say a few words."

    At this moment, Ouyang rubbed his arms a few times, and scolded, "Your sister, it depends on the occasion to be a nympho."

    Yu Hong glared at him, and wanted to say something to Chu Han, but Chu Han's sudden look over her eyes made her terrified. She obviously had a smile on her face, but it made people feel an indescribable chill.  Opening his mouth, he forgot what he wanted to say for a moment.  She turned her gaze away unwillingly, and caught a glimpse of Bai Li with a calm face. When she was at the base, she always seemed to be indifferent to others. Everyone seemed to pay attention to her. Before, she was just because  Afraid to grab her arm, she cruelly twisted her hand away. Thinking of this, she felt as if her heart was blocked.

    Bai Li naturally noticed Yu Hong's gaze. What she saw was somewhat similar to the way Su Qing looked at her at the end, and it was also filled with a kind of inexplicable hostility.

    At this time, Jin Huangting and Sun Jin came out from the room where the bicycle and the doll appeared before, still holding the bicycle and the doll in their hands, Jin Huangting said: "The furnishings inside are exactly the same as before, I checked the place.  Two things, and nothing unusual was found."

    Chu Han took the things that Jin Huangting handed over, and flipped them left and right. They were two very ordinary things. Chu Han held the little doll's hand and shook it up and down: "The scariest thing about this round-robin game is not that you have to face it.  For something, but you have to keep repeating the previous fear, and you can't see the end at all."

    The gentle music stopped suddenly, and He Haoqing held the record on the phonograph in his hand and said: "I think this is very interesting. Everything in this game subverts common sense and natural laws. You can never fully understand what will happen next second."  Such a plot is waiting for you, every second is full of anticipation and excitement that makes your heart beat faster, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very interesting?¡±

    Everyone looked at He Haoqing with a gentle face in unison. Since he didn't wear glasses, He Haoqing's face lost that refined feeling. Although he was still gentle, there was an indescribable change between his brows and eyes.

    Regarding He Haoqing's words, individuals have different thoughts, Chu Han just smiled lightly, and did not express any opinions.  Ouyang cursed secretly in his heart, he really is a pervert.

    He Haoqing didn't care about the strange expressions on everyone's faces. He put the record back to its original position, and the elegant and comfortable song played again. He walked over slowly and said, "Why, I'm not right?"

    "From a certain point of view, it is true, but this kind of thinking is not acceptable to everyone, and not many people are willing to risk their lives to try something that may be irreversible." Chu Han said lightly.

    Luo Dan turned his body slightly, and said to Chu Han and He Haoqing indifferently: "You guys are very interested, and you can still chat in this situation, but before that, you don't plan to make any preparations for the battle?"

    Chu Han smiled slightly. He is an old fritter, and he is used to fear, not to mention numb, but as He Haoqing said, after the initial fear and anxiety passed, there will be a sense of excitement and blood-boiling expectation. He is not  He didn't worry about whether he could survive this battle, but he really wanted to relax for a while, not worrying about his own life and death, and indulged in a gamble with his life.  He and He Haoqing have similarities, but there are also differences. Compared with He Haoqing's rationality and proficiency in calculation, he still has some scruples.

    Bai Li sighed secretly, this time the tone said that Chu Han was unexpectedly relaxed, rather he seemed to want to prove something.  Bai Li secretly looked at him a few times, thinking about the experimental products he said before, if it is true, then in this game, they are being watched and observed, and the data recorded by the system, could it be research?  their numerical reports?

    Everyone was silent, or meditating, and occasionally said a few words. Except for some people who were obviously anxious, most of them seemed to be in a relaxed and harmonious atmosphere. It was obviously a critical moment of life and death.  It's getting more and more disturbing.

    Time passed by every minute and every second. Facing the indifferent expressions of everyone, the newcomers did not have a sense of security. On the contrary, they became more and more anxious. They did not have a strong physique and ability before entering the strange world of Dao.  , is completely different from their previous peaceful life. Facing all kinds of unknown horrors, their inner insecurity has risen to the limit, and just when they were walking on the verge of eruption, there was a "squeak" sound like a door opening  ¡­(Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com)With a strong physique and ability, entering this strange world at the beginning is completely different from their previous peaceful life. Facing all kinds of unknown horrors, the inner instability has risen to the limit, and they are just wandering  At the edge of the explosion, there was a sound of "squeak" like a door opening (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Six: Reincarnation of Terror (4)

    ?

    Everyone's bodies froze at the same time, and they all looked towards the direction of the sound. The door of the room that Jin Huangting and Sun Jin walked out of was slowly opened again, and there was a "creaking" sound from inside, slowly sliding  A small bicycle and a doll came out, and Chu Han was still holding the doll that Jin Huangting handed him before. For a while, everyone stared at the small bicycle and their expressions changed slightly.  Chu Han stood up from the sofa, quietly watched the little bicycle drive towards the crowd, walked around the crowd as before, and then slowly turned back to the previous room.

    Everything seems to be repeating everything before, but it is a little different. This time the puppet did not make the electronic laughing sound of "ha ha ha" before, and after the puppet returned to that room again, the sound of the gramophone and radio  The sound suddenly disappeared, leaving only the ticking of the clock and the sound of the wind and rain outside the house.

    Everyone was looking forward to it, several people turned to face the door after the puppet returned to the room, but after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement, the door was still closed quietly, and suddenly there was a very small sound of dripping water slowly.  It was heard that Bai Li looked up to the second floor, where a woman in black was standing quietly on it, with the same wet clothes, the same swollen and pale face, the difference was that those eyes were no longer blank.  Focus, and stare very wide, you can see that it is covered with dark red bloodshot eyes, a little gray-black pupil in the middle, and large whites of the eyes look extremely terrifying, the most creepy thing is that they are being caught by that weird look  Staring at her tightly, it seemed that something bad followed her sight around her body.

    Everyone just stood there and watched her come down quietly. The water droplets on her body kept falling, and a wet piece was dragged on the ground. The water droplets flowed down, falling to the ground drop by drop, splashing and breaking, the woman  An indescribable distorted smile gradually appeared on the face, the mouth slowly opened wide, making a hissing sound, and then slowly the originally stiff expression on the face became more and more distorted, the mouth almost split open,  As a result, the already swollen skin looks like it will burst in the next second.

    Everyone involuntarily took a few steps back, fearing that they would be splashed with something disgusting in the next second. There seemed to be another human face hidden in the woman's wide open mouth, which was extremely blurry, but there seemed to be something more in the dark mouth.  Vicious resentment burst out from it.

    While everyone was baffled, they couldn't hide their curiosity, just like a timid person who is obviously afraid of watching a ghost movie, but can't help but want to watch it. Driven by curiosity, anticipation mixed with fear always  It has a certain drama.  Just when everyone was getting more and more nervous, the woman in black suddenly returned to her original appearance, and then slowly backed away until she disappeared into the room behind her.

    Seeing the disappearance of the woman in black, everyone's hearts tightened immediately, and they began to search around, especially fearing that the other party would appear unexpectedly, the atmosphere suddenly became tense, and everyone cheered up.  Time passed slowly in minutes and seconds, and only the previous water stains showed the existence of the woman in black.

    Just when everyone was getting anxious, they suddenly felt water dripping on their faces or heads, followed by a shadow. When everyone raised their heads, the woman in black was hanging upside down from the crystal lamp above her head.  On the ground, the eyeballs were staring as if they were about to bulge out, blue blood vessels even appeared on the pale paper-like skin, the mouth was wide open with a ferocious expression, and something like pus slowly flowed out of the black mouth  , everyone immediately dispersed to avoid that area.

    Ouyang raised his gun and wanted to shoot, but He Haoqing stopped him and said, "Let's see what she wants to do first."

    While speaking, the mouth of the woman in black opened wider and wider, almost stretched to the limit, ferocious blue veins snaked on her pale face, like a balloon that was about to burst, with black and blue pus constantly coming out of her mouth  The water dripped onto the ground, and slowly protruded from that mouth something resembling a human face. At this moment, Chu Han raised his hand and shot. After a "bang", the woman in black was hit by a huge blow on her mouth.  The force of the gunshot made a large hole.

    However, the severely injured corpse did not fall from the top because of this, but white heads popped out of the hole instantly, and disgusting black and blue pus flowed out from the seven orifices, carrying a stench of rotting flesh.  The heads that popped out grew into bodies in an instant, and flew towards the crowd at an extremely fast speed, and the number was superimposed one after another. The air echoed with the breath from the woman's mouth, interweaving a strange tone,  Sometimes high and sometimes low, with a strange tone, it sounds like a woman crying full of resentment.

    Bai Li couldn't help getting goosebumps all over his body. At the same time, he had to deal with those women in black who were floating and attacking. Those black shadows moved very fast. Unlike the weirdness last time, this time it was a direct killing.  Fast and fierce, after a while, Rao even Chu Han had many small wounds on his body.Come on, slowly groping based on the feeling of the past, but after all, it is different from the usual, and the use of abilities is much worse than before, so I can only reluctantly search for clues in the chaos.  Time seemed to have passed for a long time, but in reality it was only a short ten seconds. Chu Han and the others watched Bai Li's almost suicidal behavior and stood still, with a strange expression on his face.  expression.

    At this time, Bai Li suddenly felt something strange, although not strong, but enough, she shouted to Chu Han and the others with a pale face: "The clock is near the left side of the clock, her  The body is there."

    Bai Li's voice had already started to feel weak, and the heat generated by the blood agitation before was slowly cooling down, and even his whole body began to tremble.  In the offensive and defensive battle, this time it was obviously not too big a move, but it fell into this predicament.

    When Chu Han and the others heard Bai Li's shout, Chu Han and Qi Xiu tried their best to break out of the encirclement and attack in the direction of the clock, but because there were too many black shadow clones, their own body functions began to have problems.  The movement slowed down, and he couldn't reopen the encirclement immediately, so he could only draw it slowly.

    Bai Li began to breathe rapidly, his face gradually turned blue, his hands could no longer exert strength, D's body slowly fell to the ground due to the loss of support, Bai Li's body shook a few times, his vision began to blur  , In the short ten seconds before, the attack suffered while standing still accelerated the increase and spread of the toxin on her body, and she had reached her limit.  Right in front of Bai Li's eyes was blurred and distorted, and the whole person began to fall sideways. The few remaining sober were a little anxious. The attack of his subordinates became more and more rapid, and the ammunition on their bodies could not last long.

    "Bai Li!"

    The moment Bai Li fell to the ground with a bang, she seemed to hear Rodin yelling, but her consciousness had already begun to blur. The forceful use of supernatural powers had caused a great burden on her body and accelerated the consumption of her physical energy. There was only a thick black in her vision.  With white flashes from time to time, the voice heard by the ears has been completely distorted, and the already weird tone is becoming more and more weird and unbearable.

    Chu Han was in charge of the main attack, and tried his best to approach the direction of the clock. Qi Xiu and Jin Huangting covered him and cooperated with him. At this time, Feikels was also in danger. Even under his protection, Jiang Lan still suffered a lot of attacks.  It was extremely bad, and Ouyang and He Haoqing's bodies were already shaking, Luo Dan's face turned pale, and the others had already fallen to the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.

    The speed is fast, but the attack that is not a one-hit death is not terrible.  The terrible thing is the sequelae of toxins. Even if you are physically strong and your body functions are stronger than ordinary people, it is obvious that the toxins in the game are to restrain them according to their conditions. They will not die on the spot, but will make you slowly lose  The ability to act, the feeling of despair that death is slowly approaching, but one's own powerlessness.

    Chu Han's movements had obviously slowed down, but he still leaned in that direction with all his strength, his eyes were full of fierceness, bursting out with an aura of no fear of death, maybe it was a person struggling to walk between life and death and bursting out  Chu Han's movements suddenly sped up as he revealed his potential.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Chu Han yelled and rushed over there. Since the previous shooting had no effect on the woman, Chu Han took out a miniature piercing grenade, and his vision had already begun to blur, and everything seemed blurred.  With a sense of distortion, but his brain is extremely clear, and the discomfort all over reminds him of the fact that he is alive.

    Just as Chu Han was attacking there, all the clones of women in black rushed towards him. Qi Xiu and Jin Huangting had already reached their limits, but they still pushed forward with strength.  , all the magazines have been used up, the two simply threw the guns, directly took out the daggers on their bodies, slashed at a group of women in black, and waved them indiscriminately, their gradually weak bodies began to fail to keep up with the command of the brain.  .

    Chu Han felt a kind of heat bursting out of his gradually cooling body, a kind of all-out effort, a kind of fiery tension of desire and hope for life, his consciousness was extraordinarily clear, when he approached the so-called body,  Without the slightest hesitation, the sudden burst of action was almost beyond vision, without giving the other party any chance to react, he pulled out the buckle and stabbed the woman in black, and quickly backed away immediately after the task was completed.

    The bomb exploded, and after a loud "bang", a distorted expression of pain appeared on the face of the woman in black, and a piece of black and water stains was exploded (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Seven: Terror Reincarnation (5)

    ?

    With a strange high-pitched piercing scream, the black surrounding the entire house suddenly disappeared. If it weren't for the bullet marks left on the walls and various objects and the bullet casings all over the place, everything before would be like an illusion.

    After everything was over, Chu Han suddenly collapsed and fell to the ground, gasping for breath. He was worried that even if he used the antidote, the next attack would destroy the effect of the medicine. After knowing that everything was over,  Only then did Chu Han slowly take out a silver-white special antidote from one pocket, and then stuck it into his arm. He was not sure that it would be effective, but this antidote was the best they could equip.  A good fast-acting potion can neutralize many kinds of toxins.

    After waiting for a while, he felt the effect of the medicine and his body slowly recovered. Chu Han slowly got up from the ground, and the others fell to the ground panting rapidly. Qi Xiu remained partially awake and injected himself with the antidote.  It seemed that there was no more sound, Chu Han took out the antidote they were carrying and injected them, but several of them had already died.

    When Chu Han gave Bai Li the injection, her body was already faintly cold, but her heartbeat and pulse were still normal.  D's condition was more serious than hers, his entire face was almost turning blue and black, if not for his slight breathing, Chu Han almost thought he was dead.  Luo Dan and Jin Huangting woke up very quickly, the bodies of the three newcomers and Sun Jin were completely cold, and their whole bodies were glowing with an abnormal bluish-black color, as if venom was about to ooze from the surface of the skin.  Chu Han frowned, and then removed the equipment from the dead men.

    Everyone slowly regained consciousness, but their bodies were still not smooth. Unlike before, under the bright white light, several silent corpses lay quietly on the ground. Even if they didn't have too deep feelings, everyone would inevitably feel a little bit embarrassed  .

    Bai Li was sitting on the floor, his whole body was still in a state of weakness. D had also come to his senses, but his face was still ugly. When his eyes touched the dead body on the ground, his face froze slightly, and then he turned to look at Bai Li. Seeing Bai Li  With a dazed look on his face, he said in a hoarse voice, "Are you okay?"

    Bai Li nodded lightly, and involuntarily turned her thoughts to her previous guess. Her abilities had indeed recovered a bit, and there was no longer a cold tingling sensation on the back of her neck, but a strange heat sensation.  And there were several times before that the blood was inexplicably boiling, and the whole body was in a state of excitement, as if every cell had been injected with a force.  Bai Li had to start thinking, if something was implanted in the back of her neck before, then the disappearance of the ability and the strange tingling pain might be the initial rejection, so now does it mean that her body is slowly accepting or accepting it?  got used to it?

    Just when Bai Li was deep in thought, he suddenly heard a scream: "Damn, what is it?"

    Ouyang backed away uncontrollably, Bai Li looked along, the corpses on the ground began to mutate, bluish-black thick liquid flowed out from the skin, like pus, the corpses seemed to be dissolved by something,  A disgusting liquid slowly leaked from the inside, and when the liquid remained on the ground, it turned into a pool of pus again, and then slowly disappeared as if it had seeped into the floor.

    At the moment when everyone was surprised, everything happened without knowing how, the messy house was restored to its original state again, familiar and unfamiliar music sounded slowly in the ears, and the brightly lit hall was filled with the same as before.  A warm and comfortable atmosphere, everything returned to the original point again.  The people were no longer surprised when they saw all this, only doubts and unease remained. Their weapons were almost exhausted, but the matter was not over. They were still trapped in an irreversible situation.  Really get relief.

    Chu Han looked at the four people who were slowly melting down, and said in silence for a moment: "It seems that the key point we mentioned before may not only refer to the sound."

    At this time, He Haoqing pointed to the clock and said, "Perhaps that is the key point."

    Everyone looked at him in puzzlement, and He Haoqing said calmly: "I have noticed the clock. When we first entered this hall, the pointer on it pointed to eight o'clock. Although the second hand was moving during the period, the time  But it has not changed, and then when the strange bicycle appeared, the pointer suddenly changed to six o'clock, and the time when the woman in black appeared was two o'clock, and it was four o'clock when we solved them. We lost  Two people."

    "Is there any special connection between these times?" Xie Linlu asked.

    He Haoqing continued: "This time when the cycle started, the initial time of the clock changed to ten o'clock, the time when the bicycle appeared became eight o'clock, and the time when the woman in black appeared was still two o'clock, let's get rid of her.  It was six o'clock sharp, and we lost four men this time."

    "So what does it all have to do with it? You can't do it.A change in the period, because the time displayed by the clock itself is not a time in our conventional sense, it is just a number, but this number represents a time period of a plot, what we have to do is to break this time period, perhaps  There will be new developments.  "

    "But I still don't quite understand, what does this have to do with our going back?" Xie Linlu asked a little puzzled.

    "After breaking the time period, after we killed the woman in black, the plot will no longer repeat, which means we can return to the base." He Haoqing explained.

    When everyone heard that they could go back, they regained their energy immediately, but Bai Li asked, "Then what do you want us to do?"

    He Haoqing said with a faint smile: "The most critical time we want to get rid of is two o'clock. When the woman in black appears, because I don't know what will happen next, just like Xie Linlu said, if we add another enemy, our chances of winning will be reduced."  It¡¯s hard to say. There are four sets of numbers deduced from the number of people, so it is very likely that the number of plot cycles is four times, and the number of people in the last time is eight, and the total is 20. Then it cannot be ruled out that the last cycle will be the same way. We have already  After going through it twice, there are still two more chances, we can't guess the length of the plot time period, we try our best to kill the enemy in the shortest time after the enemy appears."

    Everyone looked at each other, and there was a little expectation in each other's expressions. Regardless of whether what He Haoqing said was correct or not, as long as there is hope, it is better than desperately rushing without hope.

    "Now let's see how much ammunition is left on my body? Let's plan what to do next." Chu Han waited until He Haoqing finished the analysis, and then said.

    There were still some ammunition left on the newcomers before, but fortunately they were unloaded before Chu Han, otherwise they would have slowly melted away with the corpses.  There isn't much ammunition left on the newcomers, but it's better than nothing.  When everyone took out the ammunition on their bodies, it was just a drop in the bucket, and everyone fell silent.

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Chu Han frowned and said, "Bai Li, you are in charge of the rear support, and we are responsible for the main attack. You just need to try your best to find the specific position of the opponent. d, when Bai Li is concentrating, you  Responsible for her safety."

    Bai Li was a little hesitant. Her ability was actually not stable, but in this case, she could only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor.  Bai Li finally nodded.  Chu Han said again: "Others stay vigilant at all times. If Bai Li finds the other party's position, he will focus his firepower on that position."

    Everyone knows the general things in their minds. Compared with the horror of biochemistry and aliens, this time may not be so thrilling, but it is like a silk cocoon wrapped in layers. Although it is soft, it is full of tenacity. If you are not careful, you will become a death soul.  .

    Everyone ended up with the ammunition allocated to each other. Bai Li filled her own magazine with bullets, a little absent-minded. Since Chu Han said that last time, she has been stuck in that problem and has not come out.  Accepting this kind of survival system is one thing, but being treated as an experiment makes her somewhat uncomfortable.  From childhood to adulthood, because of special abilities, he was restricted as a research subject in a closed school. The rare leisure and happy time is the days with Baixue every time the school restricts holidays.

    Suddenly thinking of Bai Xue, Bai Li paused, and then returned to normal.  D has been paying attention to Bai Li's expression, and seeing her face change a few times, he can't help asking: "Is there something bothering you?"

    Bai Li shook his head at him and said: "It's nothing, it's just" Bai Li paused, and then said: "It's just that I think of Bai Xue again."

    d frowned and looked at Bai Li and said, "Bai Xue definitely doesn't want you to live in her shadow all the time."

    Bai Li lowered his eyes slightly, and remained silent for a long time before saying: "I never felt that she was my shadow. What I really can't get out of is my own hurdle."

    d opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he didn't know how to say it, Bai Li's temperament was too forbearing, and he was extremely sensitive, and if he talked too much, it would only have the opposite effect.

    Bai Li seemed to know D's mood and said: "You don't have to worry about it, I know what my problem is, I just need time to sort it out, I promise I willlive well."

    d always felt that there was something different in Bai Li's words, but he couldn't figure out where, so he could only close his mouth, but he felt a little uneasy in his heart. I don't know if it was his illusion, the relationship between him and her  Gradually, there seemed to be a barrier between them. When facing her, some words could not be said for some reason.

    During the silence between the two, He Haoqing suddenly said: "The time has become shorter."

    Before everyone had time to react to the shortening of the time, they heard the familiar "creaking" sound again, but this time only one bicycle slid out of that room (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com  )??There is only one bicycle that slides out of the room (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Eight: Reincarnation of Terror (6)

    ?

    Except for the "creaking" sound of the bicycle's pedals spinning, there was no doll that appeared on it. Bai Li subconsciously looked at the clock that was still ticking. The hour and minute hands were neatly set at ten o'clock.  Only the second hand keeps moving.

    After the small bicycle stopped among the crowd, it stopped moving, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly changed. After many life and death experiences, the crowd could always detect the strange atmosphere immediately.  As soon as the bicycle stopped, the surroundings suddenly became quiet except for the ticking of the clock, and even the sound of the rain and wind outside gradually became quieter.

    The entire space seemed to experience a distorted shaking, and the ground suddenly became extraordinarily soft, so soft that it seemed to sink your feet into it.  Everyone stood still in place, paying close attention to the movement around them. Bai Li's gaze was fixed on the clock, the second hand kept moving, but the hour and minute hands stayed in place without any movement.

    This strange atmosphere and feeling lasted for a while, but there was no other change. In an instant, the atmosphere suddenly tightened. Bai Li watched the hour and minute hands jump to the position of two o'clock in an instant. At the same time,  A bitter cold hit everyone's body, the chills were involuntarily aroused, and goose bumps came and went.

    Everyone's nerves were tense, resisting the urge to soothe the goosebumps on their bodies. Bai Li's position was in the middle of the crowd, and the physical exertion of using supernatural powers was even greater than before, and her perception power was also weakened a lot. Thinking of this, her face turned slightly pale.  Shen, it would be fine if the other party moved slowly, but if it was fast, her perception might not be able to keep up with the other party's speed.

    The air was getting tighter and tighter, Bai Li took a few deep breaths slowly, trying to feel the movement of the surrounding air and the floating aura, at this moment, a strange and ethereal laughter rippling from the air, the voice  From time to time, from left to right, people couldn't find the source at all. The voice slowly disappeared again, and the hall once again became quiet.

    Suddenly everyone felt a chill under their feet, and strange blue and white arms stretched out from the ground, just like the horror scenes in ghost movies, those arms kept waving, trying to grab something, everyone hurriedly avoided it.  Open, and did not shoot, their bullets are extremely limited, and they should be used wisely as much as possible.

    Everyone was forced into a small corner, the ground was covered in blue and white, and the waving limbs were twisted like disgusting bugs.  Then the weird voice that seemed to be crying and laughing sounded again, and as the voice suddenly rose, women in black wet clothes crawled out of the ground one by one, and the ground was instantly soaked with water. The women in black  The stiff and swollen face, the gray-black eyes stared at everyone, what was different from before was that there were black and purple dried blood in the eyes, ears, mouth and nose and an unknown liquid oozing from the surface of the skin.

    Bai Li tried his best to find his body, but suddenly a more chilly feeling hit his heart. The always pale but small arm slowly appeared behind Bai Li, but the moment the arm appeared, a force pulled it away.  Bai Li, at the same time Bai Li turned around, raised the knife in his hand and dropped it, that white arm turned into nothingness.

    At the end of this moment, the group of women in black who had slowly climbed out of the ground suddenly let out a shrill and ear-piercing scream, and everyone felt an indescribable pain in their eardrums, as if someone had stabbed them with a needle.  Like in the ear.  Then those women in black fiercely attacked the crowd. Different from the understatement but deadly way before, this time it was direct and intense. The nails of the women in black were not long, but they were bluish-black.  It's like being full of venom, and the speed is very fast. It feels like tearing off a large piece of flesh when caught.

    Everyone just came out of the battle not long ago. Although they rested for a while, they haven't fully recovered after all.  Bai Li couldn't help but think that their time was limited to 72 hours, but they were attacked several times in a short period of time, and He Haoqing said that there should be only four attacks, but this is already the third time, which is different from theirs.  The time limit is inconsistent, as if the time has been abruptly shortened.  Bai Li felt weird and uneasy for no reason, but he had no time to think about it right now.

    The attacks of those women in black were very fierce, as if they were irritated by something thin, they opened their mouths wide and let out a hissing sound. Although they no longer had the weird tone and piercing screams before, the opponent's movements were extremely strong.  Quickly, as long as there is a small cut in the skin by her nails, after a while, the whole arm will feel a numbness, and then slowly lose consciousness.  This situation is completely unfavorable to everyone. The weapons and ammunition for attacking them from a distance are limited, and close combat is tantamount to courting death.

    Under such circumstances, Bai Li had no time to find any real body, and was already overwhelmed just to deal with these things.  But if the ontology is not found, this kind of attack will only be endless.  But the situation changed again, originally onlyHe was stunned, but with the long-term accumulation of combat experience, he quickly turned around and planned to fight back, but what caught his sight was Bai Li's blood-stained and pale face, with a hint of sharpness in his eyes.  At this time, Bai Li could not move her hands at all, and her whole body had fallen into a paralyzed state. Only her consciousness remained awake. She stood there gasping for breath, as if she was about to fall down at any moment, but there was something in her eyes.  There is a kind of perseverance that is different from usual.

    Although Fickels didn't know why and was worried about Jiang Lan's life and death, he heard Bai Li shout: "Be careful behind you."

    Following Bai Li's shout, Fekles felt a premonition of danger in the back of his head, instinctively leaned forward, and a small white figure quickly passed by, with a few strands of hair cut off and flying in the air.  In the air, after Fickels dodged and looked around, the figure had disappeared.

    Bai Li saw that Fickels dodged, his body had already started to stiffen, and he slowly lost control, his whole chest seemed to be blocked, Bai Li coughed a few times involuntarily, amidst the sound of rapid breathing, she  Half-closed his eyes, there was chaos of fighting in front of his eyes, almost no sound could be heard in his ears, only the sound of empty breathing echoed.  She forced herself to stay awake, and tried her best to find the resentful body and the hunter who came and went without a trace in the gradually blurred vision.

    And Fickels quickly went to check on Jiang Lan. At this time, Jiang Lan was silent, her whole body was soaked in blood, and her originally fresh life had already fallen.  Fekers' eyes were red, and the blood in his whole body seemed to flow backwards in an instant. He didn't know whether it was because of grief, anger or sadness, or his eye sockets were stained red by the shocking blood. He fell into an unspeakable madness and screamed  , completely without the usual elegance and luxury.

    The sudden change of the situation made everyone a little stunned. It was the first time that Chu Han and Qi Xiu saw such a crazy Feikels, who had completely turned into another person, roaring and rushing towards the women in black, almost  He recklessly attacked that black shadow, completely ignoring the increasing wounds on his body.

    It's still a little bit It's a little bit closer, and you can find it with a little effort.  At this time, Bai Li's vision gradually became blurred, and the sound of her breathing gradually slowed down from the rush, and she gradually fell into the blurred vision. She finally felt what she wanted, but when she opened her mouth, she felt that she could no longer make a sound.  , the whole world was slowly tilting, she tried her best to stand still, and shouted with almost all her strength: "The clock"

    Bai Li's voice was actually very low, and no one heard her whispering like a mosquito. The moment Bai Li fell down, his cold body suddenly felt a warmth, and there was a familiar yet unfamiliar aura  ¡­(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Nine: Terror Reincarnation (7)

    ?

    "Bai Li." D shouted anxiously, but was stunned by the sudden appearance of a white figure, as if it was natural, Isaiah slowly appeared from the air, as if coming out of another dimension,  He half hugged Bai Li's body, his white clothes were stained with blood from Bai Li's body.

    Isaiah looked at D, pointed to the direction of the clock, D was stunned for a moment, and turned his head mechanically to look there. At this time, Chu Han and Jin Huangting had already rushed there, and the side of the clock  , stood a woman and a child respectively, with the same pale face and eyes full of resentment. Seeing Chu Han rushing over quickly, the woman in black opened her mouth wide and screamed. The child  In an instant, he rushed to Chu Han, and his sharp knife-like hand quickly slashed towards his face. Chu Han stopped, leaned back, and dodged the attack. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and raised the dagger fiercely towards  The opponent stabbed, and the opponent's speed was extremely fast. He dodged Chu Han's attack with a dodge, and jumped up from the ground at the same time. His sharp nails scratched the clothes on Chu Han's back.  Pass through the abdomen and stab backwards.

    The opponent dodged and attacked one after another. Chu Han didn't suffer many injuries, and his physical fitness was much stronger than the others, and his movements could keep up with the opponent's rhythm. Jin Huangting also stepped forward to help  In the formation, the two teamed up a lot more smoothly. Although the thin body is fast and good at quick attacks, but Chu Han has rich experience and his body moves with him, which is not inferior. With the assistance of Jin Huangting,  Gradually, it showed its advantages.

    He Haoqing, Qi Xiu, and Luo Dan attacked the black-clothed woman together, and the other black-clothed women's avatars also attacked them one after another. Fickels looked fierce and attacked that side with blood all over his body.  After going through the past and finding the main body, everyone wanted a quick solution even more, and delaying the battle would not do them any good.  With the mentality that hope was right in front of them, everyone put their all into one last fight, Ouyang and d checked the situation of Jiang Lan and Bai Li.

    Jiang Lan was completely silent, Bai Li was held in Isaiah's arms, her whole face was as pale as a piece of paper, reflecting the bloody wound on her face, it was extremely terrifying.  Isaiah wiped the blood stains on Bai Li's face with his hands, frowning, with some unspeakable meaning in his expression.  D quietly watched Isaiah's movements, a strange feeling filled his heart, and he looked at Isaiah carefully. He felt completely different from usual, with a pure temperament, but there was always a little strangeness.

    Everyone on Chu Han's side teamed up and slowly gained the upper hand. Taking advantage of the situation, Qi Xiu and He Haoqing pierced the dagger fiercely into the body of the woman in black, followed by a piercing scream,  Everything fell silent.  As soon as the matter was over, everyone's nerves relaxed, and the pain and fatigue all over the body slowly came up.

    Fickels had already calmed down, squatting beside Jiang Lan with a blank expression on his face.  Everyone sighed, Jiang Lan played five games with them, and Ouyang felt a little uncomfortable. He still remembered that he always quarreled with Jiang Lan at the beginning, no matter what, they were life and death friends. Compared with those newcomers, he felt very uncomfortable.  Everyone looked at Jiang Lan in silence for a while, but He Haoqing narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Jiang Lan's corpse with a strange look in his eyes.  He Haoqing glanced in the direction of the clock, and the hands stopped at eight o'clock.

    d walked up to Bai Li, and said to Isaiah, "Give her to me, I will heal her."

    Isaiah didn't raise his eyes to look at him, but was still wiping the dried blood on Bai Li's face. D frowned, and reached out to take Bai Li, but suddenly Isaiah looked up at him.  There are obvious golden thread-like lines spreading, and Isaiah's face has a different expression from before. D wants to take Bai Li over more and more. When he stretched out his hand, he thought that Isaiah would change something,  But as if what he saw before was an illusion, Isaiah slowly put Bai Li on the ground, brushed her fingers inadvertently across the back of her neck, and then quietly squatted aside and looked at Bai Li.

    D is not hesitating, Bai Li's situation is not optimistic, he can hardly feel her breathing, he reached out and touched her neck, there was still a weak pulse, D suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, took out the antidote to Bai Li  He detoxified himself, and took out the hemostatic spray to stop the bleeding from the wound on Bai Li's body. The wound on Bai Li's face was deep, and half of his face looked particularly ferocious. D wiped her face with disinfectant, and the blood was flying everywhere.  The appearance is more obvious. Fortunately, the system can be repaired, otherwise this face will be completely ruined.

    Others also treated their own wounds. Liberty Fickels still maintained his original movements in a daze. His body was already stiff.  With a somewhat dazed face, he said coldly: "Isn't it just a woman, what's so sad about it?"

    Fickels didn't pay attention to his words, but quietly let him treat his wound, and focused on Jiang Lan's lifeless face.  Qi Xiu?Bai Li looked at the expressions of the others, except for Feikels, only Ouyang looked a little lonely, and the rest didn't know whether they really didn't care, or just concealed their feelings.

    "I really didn't expect her to be the one who had the accident this time. Her luck has always been good, so why this time" Ouyang murmured.

    Bai Li saw that after Ouyang finished speaking, the corner of He Haoqing's mouth raised a strange smile, and Bai Li lowered her eyes. If she hadn't witnessed Jiang Lan's death process with her own eyes, based on the previous events, she would almost have thought it was He Haoqing.  Killed her, but Jiang Lan's death was indeed a bit sudden, and the suddenness was almost unacceptable.

    Everyone was so tired that they almost didn't have the desire to speak. The wounds on their bodies could be healed, but after facing three continuous battles, their physical strength was exhausted, but they didn't dare to rest at will, because they couldn't touch it.  Guaranteed when those things will appear again, what they urgently need now is to have a good rest so that they can recover their physical strength to face the next challenge.

    In the oppressive atmosphere, everyone settled in a corner, some closed their eyes to recharge their batteries, and some looked around from time to time, lest the woman in black and the child appear again.

    Bai Li closed her eyes and leaned on the sofa to doze off. She was so tired, the two times of using her ability completely overloaded her tolerance, and every nerve in her body felt tired, and she couldn't get motivated at all.

    Isaiah kept looking at her, but because of Bai Li's repulsion before, he didn't touch her.  D has been paying attention to Isaiah's movements, and seeing that he seems to have returned to his innocent and innocent appearance, his thoughts suddenly turn around.  Luo Dan had also been paying attention to the three of them. Seeing D's expression, a half-smile expression appeared on his face, as if he had seen something extremely interesting, and his gaze was fixed on the sleeping Bai Li.

    Bai Li sensed that someone was watching her, but now she didn't have any mind to think about other things. If it wasn't for the special situation, she would really like to lie on the bed and sleep in the dark.  Pain came from the wound on my body. I don¡¯t know when I gradually got used to this kind of life with pain. It seems that only this kind of pain can make sure that I am really alive. Everything here is real.  Yes, get used to it slowly, accept it slowly, and slowly until all these things become a reasonable existence.

    Time is slowly passing by, and everyone stays quietly, saving their physical strength as much as possible, and slowly adjusting their state.  Compared with the fierce wind and rain outside, there was a brief silence in the house. There was no sound of the violin or the radio before, only the ticking of the clock intertwined with the sound of the wind and rain outside.

    But the quiet and peaceful time always seems so precious, and it is precisely because of its rarity that people cherish and cherish it all the more. When everyone was resting peacefully, Isaiah suddenly grabbed Bai Li's wrist, and Bai Li immediately opened his eyes to see  To Isaiah, Isaiah just quietly stared in a certain direction without speaking (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety: Reincarnation of Terror (8)

    ?

    Bai Li followed his line of sight, there was nothing there, but for some reason, he clearly felt a malicious sight and atmosphere, Bai Li looked sideways at d and them, but they didn't seem to notice it.

    Luo Dan noticed Bai Li's gaze, and asked with some doubts: "What's wrong?"

    Before Bai Li had time to say anything, the wind and rain seemed to pierce the glass, and the sound was loud.  Only then did everyone realize that something was wrong, and immediately stood up and entered the fighting state.  Isaiah held Bai Li's hand tightly. In the bright light, Bai Li noticed that his expression was different from usual, the same delicate side face, the same clean temperament, but there was a strange sense of strangeness vaguely.  .  Bai Li pulled out her hand calmly, holding her breath to be vigilant, her physical exhaustion had not completely disappeared, she only felt physically and mentally exhausted.

    Isaiah didn't seem to notice Bai Li's movements, he just stared in that direction, everyone tensed up nervously, Bai Li followed his line of sight, except for the weird atmosphere at the beginning, he suddenly calmed down  Not only Bai Li, but everyone felt their whole body relax, and the oppressive air seemed to disappear in an instant.  Bai Li looked sideways at Isaiah, seemed to have regained his previous expression, lowered his eyes and sat back on the sofa quietly.

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, with different expressions, and their eyes turned back and forth on Bai Li and Isaiah. Bai Li let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, the surrounding glass crackled and cracked inward, and the shattered glass shards  Like a sharp weapon, they attacked quickly, and everyone quickly prostrated themselves on the ground and hid behind the cover.

    Bai Li fell on the ground. Even if he dodged in time, many places on his body were still cut by sharp glass shards, and everyone else was the same.  The blow came in and hit everyone, Bai Li stood up from the ground, at the same time, Isaiah on the sofa disappeared again, but at this time Bai Li could no longer care about Isaiah's whereabouts, and appeared in front of her eyes  Yes, it was a huge black-clothed woman standing outside, illuminated by the dim street lamps in the rain, and one could see that face was twisted strangely, half of it was a pale and swollen woman's face, and the other half was a bluish-white face.  child's face

    The moment everyone stared at the woman in black, strange and distorted faces slowly emerged from that huge body, each of them seemed to be suffering from great pain, like the last struggle before suffocation  , desperately sucking in the air, the mouth grows huge, the eyes seem to burst open, and the half of the child's face is also distorted, and the patched face began to emit piercing screams, accompanied by the outside  The sound of the wind, which resembled a woman's mournful cry, became more and more creepy.

    Those faces slowly let out a shrill scream, and then separated from the huge body. Seeing this scene, everyone involuntarily took a few steps back.  Seeing those women in black approaching this way, everyone suppressed the urge to run out. It was pitch dark outside now, and if they got separated accidentally, the situation would only get worse.

    Everyone looked at the pile of things that didn't know whether they should be ghosts or not, and slowly flew towards the side, holding a dagger in their hands. Now that there are no guns and bullets, they miss the kind of possessions they had in the past.  In the days of unlimited bullets, at least there is no need to worry about weapons without large-scale lethality.

    Bai Li clenched the dagger tightly, the cold touch from the handle made her heart race slowly, all she could see was a piece of black flying towards her, every cell in her exhausted body seemed to be  There is a voice screaming, blood is flowing in the blood vessels, and the battle is imminent.

    Following the sound of sharp cries mixed with screams one after another, the women in black got closer and closer.  The expressions of the crowd were filled with fear immediately, and they raised their weapons to attack a black shadow crazily. Those black shadows flew over, and they didn't see their pale arms and sharp claws anymore, but when the black passed over their bodies, they still felt  There were fine and small wounds, which were so small that people could ignore them, perhaps because the antidote was used not long ago, and it didn't make people feel numb too quickly, but the burning pain became more intense with time.

    Everyone seems to be attacking at the same time, while trying to find a way to rush towards the huge woman in black. Everyone's physical strength has not fully recovered. This time the interval is much shorter than before, but the offensive is stronger than before.  fierce.  Looking around, there is almost only a thick blackness, and the originally bright lights are completely blocked, as if another world has been isolated.  The attacking speed of those women in black was getting faster and faster, and everyone was almost trapped in a boundless black vortex. Headache-splitting screams sounded in their ears, directly piercing the eardrums and reaching the depths of the brain, causing waves of trembling  .

    Bai Li felt a sense of dizziness in his whole body, and those screams continued, except for the strange tone and tinnitus that kept echoing.??It means killing.

    As soon as the group of women in black changed their previous attack, they all stopped suddenly in an instant. All the women in black that had been differentiated before slowly condensed together again.  She looked the same as before, her whole body was dripping wet, but what was dripping from her body was no longer transparent water droplets, but a thick black bluish-black liquid with a rotten smell, and the drops seemed to seep out of her body.  of venom.

    Everyone panted and looked at this woman. Her whole body was covered with wounds, and her arms were even more scarred, but they still held tightly the only weapon in their hands, as if they were holding their only chance of survival.

    Bai Li's eyes met Luo Dan's. Luo Dan raised his chin slightly at her, and then fixed his gaze on the woman in black. Bai Li stood behind the woman in black, and was about to attack her from behind, stabbing a grenade into her body.  Suddenly, a white shadow flashed by, and the enemy who was fighting with Chu Han and the others suddenly pulled away, and then merged with the woman in black like a fusion, and the weird face of a woman half a child on one side reappeared.

    Then the combined body attacked Rodin and Fickels at an extremely fast speed. Facing the fierce attack, the two of them only had time to roll on the spot, and each of them rolled away in one direction for a certain distance.  It was no longer as fast as before, but still sensitive, narrowly avoiding a blow.  Originally thought that the woman in black would change her attack, but suddenly stretched out the other two arms from that body, and continued to attack directly at the two of them.

    Everyone stepped forward to attack the woman in black, Qi Xiu was relatively close, and quickly rushed forward, raised the dagger in his hand and slashed at that arm, the dagger pierced into the arm fiercely, green  The black liquid gushed out with a "squeak", and Qi Xiu's hands were immediately stained with the liquid.  When the liquid came into contact with Qi Xiu's skin, it seemed to be alive in an instant, and penetrated into the skin very quickly, and vein-like veins protruded from the flesh-colored skin.

    Qi Xiu instantly felt that the blood in his whole body was as cold as freezing, the muscles all over his body became stiff, and his brain seemed to lose control of his body. In just a few seconds, the skin color of his whole body turned bluish white, and his whole body was like  It was frozen in an instant and generally stiff in place.  Everyone was stunned for a moment, Chu Han and Fickels stepped forward at the same time, trying to save Qi Xiu, but a new arm appeared to block their movements.  The others stood on one side, trying to avoid the arm that was emitting the blue-black liquid, but they couldn't attack without touching them, and all movements were restricted.

    Bai Li was almost exhausted at this moment, the loss of blood made his already exhausted body overloaded, so he swallowed to relieve his parched throat.  They had no extra energy to think about other things. Bai Li threw away the dagger in his hand, took out a grenade again, took a deep breath, and with the last of his strength, he slammed towards the woman in black.  rushed over.

    When Bai Li rushed behind the woman in black, something horrifying happened. A face suddenly appeared on the back of the woman's head with loose hair, and at the same time a sharp blade hit her head, Bai Li couldn't stop it now  With the momentum of rushing forward, he raised his left hand to block it, and at the same time turned his head and body slightly to avoid the vital point, the next second.  The entire left hand was cut off, and before the pain reached the brain nerves, Bai Li ruthlessly stabbed the grenade in the other hand, at the same time there was a sharp cry, and on the other side, Luo Dan  A grenade was also pierced into the abdomen of the woman in black from below.

    After Bai Li pierced, he fell backwards in a daze. After touching the liquid, his body instantly became paralyzed and stiffened. When she fell to the ground, a pair of arms caught her and simultaneously pushed her towards  dragged later

    "Boom!"

    Bai Li could only hear the loud noise in a daze, and then her whole body seemed to be trapped in a closed space, and she couldn't hear anything, but in the bright white, she seemed to see Bai Xue's smiling face, and she involuntarily stretched out her hand to grab it.  What did you live, and then there was a blinding white light (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91: Gradual Situation (1)

    ?

    Bai Li looked at the dazzling Bai in a daze, the corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up slightly, the expression on his face seemed to be a smile but not a smile, the outstretched hand slowly let go, and He Haoqing, who was half hugging her body, narrowed his eyes,  After staring at her expression for a while, he slowly put her aside.

    After everyone repaired, Bai Li knew that his body had completely returned to its original state, but his expression was still a little dazed.  D walked to her side, opened his mouth slightly, and finally said nothing, just stretched out his hand and pulled her up.

    Chu Han said to everyone: "Let's talk about things tomorrow, everyone have a good rest today." After speaking, he looked in Bai Li's direction, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn't speak, but turned around and patted Qi Xiu and Fei  Kers' shoulder, and whispered something to the two of them.

    Bai Li lowered his head, and walked away ignoring no one. D stopped his footsteps to follow, looked at her somewhat bleak back, and couldn't tell what it was like in his heart.  The others didn't talk too much, and went back to the villa in twos and threes.

    Bai Li walked back to the room quietly. As soon as he returned to the room, he collapsed on the bed as if all the strength had been pulled from him.  Obviously she has made up her mind to come out, but she is beaten back to her original shape time and time again, and she still can't get rid of it. As time goes by, she thinks of them more and more times, and she almost forgets how she survived before.  Living those days when she was not allowed to even think about it, she deliberately forgot again and again, deliberately not to think about it, but when she thought she had calmed down the turbulent feelings, those waves came back more violently.

    If playing games one after another is a way for everyone to become stronger, but for her, it is forcing her to face the darkness and corruption, cowardice, selfishness, and evasion that are emerging in her heart time and time again.  , Fear accumulated, more and more exhausted mentality, and even began to make her panic, if she lost the person she cared about again, what would shebe like?  Bai Li was at a loss. After so many games, she couldn't say that her fear was gone, but what she was really afraid of now was no longer the danger of making her heart tighten again and again, but the increasingly uncontrollable emotions and strange self.  .  If possible, she would like to end it all.

    Bai Li stayed up almost all night, in a state of half asleep and half awake, his whole body was more exhausted than if he hadn't slept.  I woke up early the next morning, and after taking a bath, I became a little more awake.

    After Bai Li went downstairs, there was no one downstairs. Everyone seemed to be asleep. Bai Li walked to the small garden alone.  Thinking, is this feeling an illusion, or maybe all this is just a dream that is still going on?

    "Wake up so early, can't you sleep well?"

    Bai Li was startled by the voice behind her, but she didn't notice it at all. She turned around slowly, looked at Chu Han in front of her and said, "You're also pretty early."

    Chu Han was wearing a white casual suit. In the morning light, he looked much softer than usual. He glanced at Bai Li, who was pale, and said unintentionally, "I remember you have a sister, right?"  It seems to be called Bai Xue?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, his face changed slightly and he said, "Why are you asking this?"

    Sitting on a stone bench beside him, Chu Han stared closely at Bai Li's expression and said, "Her death hit you hard?"

    Bai Li remained silent, his expression gradually turned cold, but Chu Han continued: "It seems to be the case, since you are so reluctant, you should really want to see her again, right?"

    "what do you want to say in the end?"

    Chu Han propped up his chin with one hand, smiled and said to Bai Li, "I'm providing you with information, don't you thank me?"

    Bai Li watched him silent, thinking about the meaning of his words.  Chu Han didn't care about being watched by her. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one and said, "I told you before that the system can recreate the dead.  And all kinds of data, except that the memory is wiped out, it can create a person who is almost the same as before."

    Bai Li was taken aback when he heard the words, his heart beat involuntarily "thumping", but then he calmed down and said, "But I have never seen a person who died before, let alone according to what you said, I need the other party's cells and data  , that¡¯s not even more impossible, and a person with no memory is no different from an ordinary clone.¡±

    "If you haven't seen it, it doesn't mean it doesn't exist. You can't imagine how big this space is and how many secrets it holds. As for creating this thing again, it's not impossible. Ifyou can penetrate some of the secrets of this world  , then everything is possible." Chu Han smiled and said.

    Bai Li paused for a moment, then said, "You can say whatever you want.?? Lisp.

    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Chu Han smiled and said, "Have you checked your reward points again?"

    As soon as the words fell, everyone's expressions were different. Bai Li frowned in confusion. This time, she didn't check her reward points. She just went back to her room to rest after repairing, and she was in a daze.  Except for He Haoqing, everyone was a little dazed and puzzled.

    "What happened to the reward points?" Rodin asked.

    Chu Han picked up the coffee and took a sip. The pure bitter taste made him frown slightly, and then said: "Now you can establish contact with the system, and you will know."

    Everyone established contact with the system one after another. When Bai Li saw the reward points he held, his expression suddenly changed. When he opened his eyes, he met Chu Han's gaze. Chu Han still had a smile on his face, but  There is always something wrong.

    Bai Li asked Chu Han: "What's going on? Our reward pointshow could it be zero?"

    Ouyang asked with an ugly face: "Why is this happening? How come there are no reward points? And the remaining reward points are gone. What's going on?"

    Chu Han said calmly: "As you can see, there are no reward points. As for the reason, I don't know the reason. Moreover, the time limit of the game has been shortened to only twenty-four hours."

    While everyone was shocked, they were even more puzzled. Rodin rubbed his chin and asked, "It changes without warning? And there are no reward points, how can we exchange weapons and equipment? How can we improve our own abilities?  "

    "The strange thing is that here, some of the weapons and equipment we are used to can be used without exchange. As for the improvement of abilities, I can't think of a reason at the moment. When it comes to abilities, I feel something is wrong since the last few games. First, various  As the rules changed, the effectiveness of the alien blood I exchanged became less and less effective, as if it was suppressed by something." Chu Han said.

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, Bai Li thought of his ability that suddenly disappeared, and then gradually recovered. The whole thing seemed to be on a road full of variables from the very beginning, with accidents constantly occurring.

    "There are only twenty-four hours. As long as you can survive this limit, is there any other requirement?" Jin Huangting asked aloud.

    "Just like you play a game, kill the boss in the game, and then pass the level."

    "Then if the time limit is exceeded, we will die?" Xie Linlu, who had been silent all this time, asked.

    Chu Han snapped his fingers and said, "bingo, that's right."

    Ouyang frowned and looked at Chu Han and said, "Why do I feel that you don't seem to care?"

    Chu Han smiled and said: "It's not that I don't care, it's just that even if I care, there's no way to change this situation now, what I can do is to adapt to it. Besides, I only have the last game left, no matter what changes happen, it's nothing more than life.  Or die, two results."

    Bai Li always felt that Chu Han knew something but was unwilling to say it. She paid attention to Qi Xiu's expression. This time he did not show the anxious and sharp hostility before, and his whole person calmed down a lot. It was just overnight  In the meantime, what happened to make him change so much?  Bai Li immediately shifted his gaze to Chu Han, unless he told Qi Xiu everything he knew, but in this case, why did he hide it before?

    At this time, He Haoqing suddenly said: "Changing the rules of the game may not be bad for us. The previous improved physical fitness has not completely disappeared, but some special functions seem to be banned. After each game, it seems that everyone's ability  It hasn¡¯t improved much, from another perspective, the difficulty of the game is changing with our changes.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92: Gradual Situation (2)

    ?

    "But now we don't even have reward points, how can we strengthen it?" Ouyang said.

    He Haoqing put down the knife and fork in his hand and picked up the coffee: "The training we have done and the various tests we have faced in the game are improving our abilities. As for the change of the rules of the game, it may be the same as the game upgrade.  We have no way of knowing the specific reasons. But the change does not mean that it is only bad for us. Think about it, if there is no restriction on reward points, those newcomers can also use those weapons, which undoubtedly strengthens our armed forces in all aspects. As for the strengthening issue  , there are no reward points, if the game is based on our ability, it¡¯s okay, if it is beyond the strength of our ability, this is really troublesome.¡±

    "It's just a waste of time to investigate the reason for the change now. It's better to spend more energy on improving our own abilities. The abilities and physique we have now are many times higher than normal, but in the face of those gods and ghosts who are too strong to be abnormal  The enemy will still be struggling." Chu Han said lightly.

    Rodin propped his chin, held a loaf of bread in his hand and said, "You should be the one who should be more worried. Didn't you say that you will fight alone next time?"

    Chu Han raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Hmm, that's true."

    Luo Dan looked at Chu Han who didn't seem to care much, smiled and said: "You have stayed here the longest, and you have no news about the change of the rules of the game? Don't you care about your future fate at all?  "

    Chu Han said while eating: "I really don't have any news. As for your subsequent questions, I have already mentioned them before."

    "Then what should we do now? Can we just keep training ourselves? The rules of the game have been changed again and again. We have no storage rings, no infinite weapons, and now we don't even have reward points to strengthen.  Is the game trying to kill us in various ways?" Ouyang took a bite of the bread.

    Everyone stared blankly at the breakfast in front of them, and their eyes stayed on Chu Han, hoping that he could say something, but Chu Han was drinking coffee on his own, his expression was not pleasant, but not too heavy  , naturally made people more and more uneasy.

    Bai Li couldn't help but think of what he said not long ago, if the system can really bring people back to life, thenBai Xue and her mother canBai Li forced himself to endure the slowly rising excitement.  unrealistic fantasy.  But deep in her heart, there is still an indescribable expectation, like a drowning survivor who sees the dawn of survival again after losing the driftwood. She can't ignore this feeling, even though she knows it may be just  Utopian, but still longing.

    d has been paying attention to Bai Li, seeing that she seems to be immersed in his own thoughts, he always feels that she seems to be becoming more and more elusive, even though Rodin tricked her to vent her emotions before, she seems to be slowing down on the surface  Come out slowly, but always feel as if that's not quite the case.

    At this moment, He Haoqing swallowed the food in his mouth and said to Bai Li, "How much has your ability recovered?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, seeing that everyone's eyes were on him, he calmed down and said, "Compared to before, there is still a big difference, and it consumes even more energy."

    He Haoqing was silent for a while and said: "Did you have any special feelings and experiences when your ability recovered?"

    Bai Li thought for a while and said, "There were so many moments of excitement, as if the blood in my whole body was rushing faster."

    He Haoqing frowned, as if thinking about something, then stretched out and asked: "Mental power can be enhanced through exercise. Have you ever tried to artificially strengthen your ability?"

    "I spent a lot of reward points on mental strength before, but it didn't work. I tried various artificial training methods, but the effect was not obvious, and it still didn't have much effect in the game."

    Chu Han tapped his fingers on the table again and again, leaning on the chair very lazily and said, "So, you don't know what's going on?"

    Bai Li glanced at Chu Han and said, "If you know, you don't have to go around the bush."

    Chu Han was noncommittal, but He Haoqing said at this time: "Actually, there is an advantage that there is no restriction on reward points. Many materials were restricted before, and some reward points were too high. I have never had a chance to check it.  It was still recovered after cleaning, but some of the materials with high reward points were released. There were detailed explanations about various weapons and creatures, and there were also analysis reports of some experimental theories that had not been proved by research in this world.  There are area maps and distribution forts throughout our present region."

    He Haoqing's expression was obviously excited, he paused before continuing: "You know?? All aspects of strengthening will be slower than before, and the effect may not be great.  "

    "I feel that the reward points are not as substantial as we imagined to strengthen our abilities. It seems that we have superhuman abilities, but in fact, no matter the speed, strength, or reaction ability, they are accumulated in actual combat.  , We spent a lot of reward points on strengthening, but every time we still feel very strenuous. And now all our data are reset to zero, as if everything has to start from scratch." d said quietly.

    "You're right to say that, but considering practical issues, something is better than nothing." He Haoqing said.

    d said again: "But there is no such thing now, just saying that we don't know what you plan to do."

    He Haoqing unconsciously rubbed the pattern on the edge of the dining table with her index finger, fixed her eyes on D and said with a smile: "So we can only make future plans after the newcomers arrive and have a preliminary understanding of their personalities."

    "The newcomers are not important now. What matters is how we can maximize our abilities. Without Chu Han, we will undoubtedly lose a powerful helper." Xie Linlu sighed.

    Everyone was silent for a while. Indeed, Chu Han has always been the most powerful among them, and he can also be said to be a spiritual benchmark. He will no longer be with them from the next game. The enemy they will face may be even more serious.  Strong, but at present everything is full of obvious disadvantages for them, and they have fallen into an extremely passive state.

    Bai Li has gone through all the situations and information that have happened so far in his mind, and he can be sure that there must be a huge force behind it manipulating everything. It would be too far-fetched to describe all the things that happened by coincidence.  After ten games, there will be a new starting point. Except for more advanced games, everything else at that starting point is unknown.  Bai Li looked at Chu Han, thinking of the person named Ilya whom he introduced earlier, and wondered what kind of information he could get from him.

    "It's nothing to worry about. Most of you are people who have survived four or five games. No matter what the next game is, it is nothing more than a race against time to survive. No matter how much you think about it, it will not change this fact. Therefore,  Eat when you can, play when you can, and enjoy the feeling of being alive." Chu Han said with a smile.

    "Don't talk like it's none of your business, don't forget that you also have the most crucial match." Ouyang was a little disdainful of Chu Han's indifferent tone.

    Chu Han spread his hands indifferently, and joked half-truthfully: "Hey, after going through all kinds of hardships, I have become indifferent to life and death, and it is you who are persistent."

    "Don't fucking talk nonsense." Qi Xiu cursed.

    Chu Han smiled and stopped talking. He looked at Fickels next to him, who was eating quietly and elegantly. His expression looked calm, and Chu Han couldn't help frowning. The calmer he was, the more he paid attention to it.  Due to his good family background, Fickels has always been an elegant and decent gentleman, but this time seems to be a little different. Although he doesn't know how important that woman Jiang Lan is to him, she is obviously a special existence.  .

    Everyone was thinking about the next things, and the restaurant was very quiet for a while, sitting in their seats or eating or thinking about the previous words.  Luo Dan and D looked at the crowd and looked at each other. There seemed to be a different light in each other's eyes. He Haoqing silently watched the movements of the two, and slightly turned his head to look at Bai Li who was still in deep thought.  I smiled (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Three: Ready to Move (1)

    ?

    After the breakfast with different thoughts, Bai Li originally planned to talk to Chu Han, but considering that his mind was fluctuating now, it was easy to be led away, so he could only try to find clues elsewhere first, and at present he should  Training is at the top of the list.  Bai Li rubbed his throbbing temples, he couldn't sleep well all night, coupled with the increasingly complicated and difficult situation, one can imagine the exhaustion.  But the momentum waits for no one, and if the problem is not solved, it will only become more and more troublesome.

    Bai Li was still worried about where to start, Ouyang and Xie Linlu walked over muttering all the way, seeing Bai Li leaning against the wall with his head slightly lowered, unable to see the expression on his face, the two looked at each other, Ouyang rarely smiled  He stepped forward with some hesitation and said, "What are you thinking?"

    Hearing the voice, Bai Li raised his head suddenly, saw Ouyang and Xie Linlu, and said in a flat tone, "I want to talk about this morning."

    Ouyang walked a few more steps and said, "Then have you figured out why?"

    Bai Li stood up straight, glanced at him and Xie Linlu and said, "I have no idea, do you have any ideas?"

    Unexpectedly, Ouyang seemed a little embarrassed and smiled: "Xie Linlu and I think that those things are not our turn to bother, and you will solve them anyway. Of course, even though we think so, the two of us also discussed it.  In fact, we feel that thinking about those things now is just speculation, and we will become more and more confused. We might as well become stronger. Anyway, we just want to survive. As long as we survive, we will know what we need to know.  "

    Bai Li was slightly taken aback, thinking that Ouyang seemed careless, but his mind was delicate.  Thinking about it, they are entangled with some things that are completely incomprehensible, and the more they reason, the more chaotic things are, and the most important thing is to live now.  But even if she understands, her mind can't help but wander there, not to mention Bai Xue Bai Li squeezed her palm hard, and the slight pain made her withdraw her thoughts.

    She looked at Ouyang and Xie Linlu and said, "You are right, the most important thing for us now is to survive."

    Xie Linlu folded his hands and said with a smile: "That's right, but you should pay attention. After all, you actually don't mean anything else, but even if you don't want to talk about it, I guess other people will not let you stay out of it."

    Bai Li nodded slightly, and heard Ouyang say again: "We have gone to training, do you want to come together?"

    "No, I have a headache and I want to go to bed."

    The two nodded, Ouyang said: "Okay then, let's go first."

    Bai Li nodded, watched the two leave, and turned back to the room by herself, but she needed to take a good rest. Only when her brain was clear could she have the energy to plan the next thing.

    Bai Li went back to the room and lay down, curled up with the quilt in his arms. At first, he was still so upset that he couldn't fall asleep, but he gradually fell into sleep.

    Throughout the sleep, she seemed to have one dream after another, starting without warning, and then ending without warning. There were many people in the dream, mother, Bai Xue, father, grandfather, Roland familiar,  Unfamiliar, each face opened her mouth as if to say something, but she couldn't hear any sound. She stood in a void, unable to touch anything, and stretched out her hand to grab Bai Xue's hand.  The ground touched the slight warmth and coolness, and suddenly woke up from the dream

    Bai Li opened her eyes, stood up from the bed, and saw a clean smiling face, she was still a little dazed, in a trance, the smiling face of Bai Xue in her dream gradually overlapped with his.  When he came back to his senses, Bai Li immediately withdrew his hand and looked at Isaiah in front of him without speaking.

    Isaiah stretched out his hand again to touch Bai Li, but Bai Li instinctively shrank aside, but Isaiah suddenly hummed a familiar yet unfamiliar tune, which was Bai Xue's favorite tune,  Elgar's "Love Greetings", she heard more than once when she was a child.

    Bai Li's face turned pale almost instantly. Looking at Isaiah's face, he was speechless for a long time, his heart was beating violently, and the blood all over his body seemed to be frozen. Bai Li let Isaiah hold him again in a daze.  Her hand was just staring at his face, and a ridiculous thought appeared for a while, could it be is he Bai Xue?

    Bai Li couldn't help but shook his head, it's impossible, but why did she see Bai Xue's shadow in him, why did he hum the song that Bai Xue often played, why Bai Li's brain was filled with too many questions,  For a moment, my emotions were a little out of control, and I grabbed Isaiah's collar almost out of control and said: "Say! Who are you? Why are you approaching me? Baixue What is your relationship with Baixue? Where is she? She  Where?"

    "Bai Li? What are you doing?" D, who heard a strange noise from outside, broke into the door suddenly, and watched Bai Li shout at Isaiah uncontrollably. He had never seen her so uncontrollably.  layer is very obviousWhat purpose?  "Bai Li waited for himself to calm down a little, and then he spoke, and then he laughed at himself, and then continued: "Although this question has been asked many times, I still want to ask it againWho are you?  "

    Isaiah still stared at Bai Li with a blank expression, and did not answer Bai Li's words. Bai Li endured the wanton pain in his head, and his breathing was a little heavy. The more he looked at Isaiah, the more he felt in his heart.  cold.  The reason she moved away was to prevent him from discovering her almost undisguised desire and madness. To this day, the crazy delusions she had suppressed so hard in the past, with Chu Han's temptation, and with the mystery of Isaiah, she gradually  Want to let go of the roaring beast inside.  No one knew how much she was suffering. She didn't have the calmness and indifference that others saw. She knew better than anyone else the extremely crazy thoughts and desires behind her escape.

    This world is inherently crazy and unbelievable, so no matter how out of the ordinary her ideas are, it may not be impossible here.  Chu Han was right, she wanted her mother and Bai Xue to be resurrected, but she never admitted that she had such a desire, because it completely broke her calm pretense, and the dream bubble she always thought was burst.  Accepting their deaths, and facing a mirage that she might see them again, if this hope is dashed again, will she really go completely crazy?

    Under the impact of all kinds of rushing thoughts, Bai Li slowly calmed down. She let go of the quilt and got out of bed, standing in front of Isaiah.  Bai Li stared into Isaiah's eyes, as if he wanted to see someone else through him, and finally said after a long time: "Since you don't tell me, I won't ask, but I will definitely find out  The truth, whether it's about you or Bai Xue."

    The voice was very low, as if speaking to Isaiah, but also as if speaking to himself. After he finished speaking, he paused for a while. Bai Li took a deep breath, and the cool breath poured into his chest, slightly calming down the inner tension.  Frustrated, and then a strange expression appeared on his face: "Everyone expects me to cheer up, everyone hopes that I will become stronger, but why should I live up to other people's expectations?"

    As soon as the words came out, Bai Li was also stunned. It turned out that she was still as selfish as ever, but wasn't this the truest version of her. She was afraid of being hurt so she closed her heart, and deliberately kept her cool and didn't care too much about other people and things.  She lived alone in a small and dark world, and gradually pushed herself to the brink of oblivion.  But now, like a cocaine injection, she couldn't help but think of all the things she had deliberately forgotten, and the suppressed desire grew like crazy, and living gradually became an indescribable torment.

    Just when Bai Li fell into a kind of self-loathing and helplessness, Isaiah slowly took out an exquisite cross necklace decorated with fine diamonds, Bai Li's body froze instantly as if struck by lightning.  Well, if the song Isaiah hummed before was a coincidence, then this necklace almost established all of Bai Li's conjectures.  This necklace was Bai Li's birthday present to Bai Xue, and it was bought with the first sum of money she got after completing the first mission.

    Isaiah was at a loss when he saw Bai Li's expressionless face. He looked at the necklace, then at Bai Li, as if he didn't understand what happened, as if the gift didn't have the effect he imagined.  Bai Li did not relax because of this.

    After the initial daze, Bai Li took the necklace with a wooden face, stroked the pendant of the cross almost mechanically, focused his gaze on Isaiah's face again, and said with a half-smile: "I just thought there is no  The reason for living, you have to give me a reason?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Four: Just About to Move (2)

    ?

    After Bai Li said that, he couldn't even figure out if he had been stimulated hard. The short period of less than half an hour was filled with too much content and impact, and there was no transition or relaxation at all.  She covered her forehead, slowly sat down on a chair beside her, looked at the necklace in her hand and fell silent.  Isaiah glanced at her, and then slowly approached her cautiously. Bai Li didn't seem to care about his movements, and concentrated on staring at the jewelry in his hand. Time passed by every minute and every second.  The light casts a soft shadow, and an unseemly stillness prevails in the room.

    Bai Li was almost nailed to the chair, and she didn't say a word for a long time. On the one hand, she rationally wanted to analyze the source of all this, but on the other hand, she was afraid to know.  Emotion and reason attack each other, strange games, strange people, strange events, and the increasingly weird developments of the situation, it seems that there is an invisible hand manipulating all this, even manipulating her heart again and again  The agitation forced her to make a certain choice.

    BaixueBaixueshe clenched the necklace in her hand, no matter why Isaiah had this necklace or why she felt strangely towards him, she could only keep silent now, maybe she should seriously think about it.  What Han said, if everything he said is true, then she does have a chance to see Bai Xue and her mother again, and then she can also end this torment of living in hell.

    Bai Li was quietly thinking about what he should do next, and Isaiah had been standing quietly beside her, and this state lasted until the afternoon.  Rodin with a cigarette.

    When d saw the item in Bai Li's hand, he narrowed his eyes. He had seen that necklace before, and even watched Bai Li put it into Bai Xue's urn with his own eyes.  What came out, the only possible one was the person standing next to her.

    Naturally, Luo Dan also saw the necklace, but he didn't know what it was about. He thought it was just a small gift from Isaiah to Bai Li, but seeing the strange expressions on Bai Li and D, he felt a little suspicious in his heart.

    Bai Li sat on the chair in a daze, D walked in, frowned and said to Bai Li, "We discussed some training matters with He Haoqing, and we plan to go to the training ground, so you can come with us."

    Bai Li turned his head to look at D, and he didn't seem to come back to his senses for a while, before he slowly stood up and put the necklace in his pocket into his pocket.  d silently watched Bai Li's movements, and carefully observed the subtle changes in her face, but Bai Li was unexpectedly calm, which made people more suspicious.

    Bai Li said hoarsely: "I'm going to wash my face, you wait for me."

    After finishing speaking, he walked into the bathroom, leaving behind D and Rodin looking at each other.  When the cold water soaked his face, he slowly regained his sense of body. In the mirror, a face was pale and bloodless, haggard, and the whole face had a lifeless look. It was faintly visible between the face and another  Similar silhouettes of faces.  She closed her eyes, if she could no longer maintain a false calmness, then she would be completely insane!

    If becoming stronger can really get everything she wants, then she can pay all the price, even if it is a desperate gamble, she wants to try again!

    When Bai Li walked out, D was standing beside Isaiah and looking at him. When Luo Dan saw Bai Li coming out, he patted him on the shoulder, then turned around and looked at Bai Li and said, "Are you ready?"

    Bai Li nodded and said, "Well, let's go."

    d opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment and asked, "That necklacewas he brought it?"

    Bai Li paused and said, "Yes."

    Bai Li's unexpectedly calm expression made D a little puzzled, he thought that Bai Li would have extreme emotions, even if he didn't behave out of control, he shouldn't be so calm.

    "Okay, let's go." Luo Dan glanced at Bai Li and urged.

    The three of them walked out of the room slowly. When Isaiah was about to follow, Bai Li turned around and said to him, "Don't follow me, just stay here and don't move."

    Isaiah stared blankly at Bai Li, D and Luo Dan didn't understand why, but Isaiah obediently and slowly settled in place, Bai Li looked at him for a while before slowly turning around and continuing to walk downstairs  go.

    The three of them remained silent along the way, because D didn't dare to ask if he had something to say, because Luo Dan didn't want to know what state Bai Li was in right now, and Bai Li didn't have any thoughts or desires to speak at all.  It is quiet.  When they arrived at the training ground, He Haoqing and Jin Huangting were already waiting there, while Ouyang and Xie Linlu fell to the ground panting.

    Seeing the arrival of the three of Bai Li, Jin Huangting said directly: "I plan to proceed according to the previous idea, and choose those who have potential and canYour Majesty, this is also the first time for Bai Li to carefully examine the key in his hand. He has never paid too much attention to it before. It seems to be a complete shape, but there seems to be a gap between the middle and the top part, as if the key is a complete key.  A thing broke in two.

    Bai Li himself was at a loss for a while, so he could only put the things back in their original place, close the box and carefully observe the totem patterns on it.

    Everyone has been staring at the totem on it for a long time without seeing anything, but Xie Linlu said: "Totem is a cultural phenomenon in the early history of human beings, and it is a kind of belief born of primitive human ignorance of nature.  , is also the sign and symbol of human relatives, ancestors and protection gods, and of course the sign and emblem of a tribal group.¡±

    Ouyang heard that Xie Linlu talked about something, and said with a frown: "You said it has something to do with the box?"

    Xie Linlu rolled his eyes at him and said, "It's terrible to be uneducated."

    Ouyang stared back, and was about to speak when he heard Bai Li say: "You mean maybe this is a symbol of a certain race?"

    "But where are the races and non-races here? Could it be that there are still countries and nations in this world like in the present world?" Ouyang said quickly.

    He Haoqing rubbed his chin and didn't speak, as if he was thinking about something, the other people looked at each other a few times, Bai Li stared at the totem on the small box without speaking for a long time, and finally said: "Let's think about training first, you guys  Didn¡¯t you say that the training plan is formulated according to each person¡¯s situation? What is my share like?¡±

    Bai Li's words seemed to surprise He Haoqing, but he still smiled and said, "Because you and d are special, compared with others, your training may be more complicated. D's situation is more complicated, because his body can't help it.  Bearing huge mental strength can only strengthen more physical functions, while you spend more on mental strength training. I have formulated a physical training for you that is more intense than you used to, not just  Strengthen your perception of the surroundings, and you can spread your mental power, maybe even achieve the effect of controlling physical objects with mind power, of course, this is just my idea, you can try it."

    He Haoqing looked at Bai Li, then thought for a while and said: "Let's start tomorrow, there are still some matters to be handed over and discussed with Chu Han, tomorrow I will make a report on the specific matters and arrangements for everyone  Look, today I just want you to have a general mental preparation, let you adjust your physical state, start training tomorrow morning, and then make corresponding adjustments and strengthening according to your own situation."

    Ouyang curled his lips, and didn't care what He Haoqing said. Anyway, he only needs to train, and it doesn't matter whether it is sooner or later.  Xie Linlu was originally the least capable among them, so he could only catch up fiercely.  He Haoqing and Jin Huangting left the training ground directly after speaking.

    Bai Li put away the box, and then walked back slowly again, D wanted to follow, but was stopped by Luo Dan and said: "Let her be alone for a while, what she needs most now is to calm down and think about herself."  How to go, haste makes waste. If you keep pressing her hard, it will only have the opposite effect. I know what you are worried about, but what can you do? You have to admit, Isaiah  It is a very special existence for Bai Li."

    d's face turned gloomy for a moment, but Rodin continued: "In this situation, it would be better to keep some feelings at a safe distance." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Five: Just About to Move (3)

    ?

    Rodin's words froze D's movements instantly, turned around and stared at Rodin with a half-smile and said, "What are you talking about? Why can't I understand."

    Luo Dan sneered and said, "You know if you don't understand, I just remind you."

    d lowered his eyelids and said: "She was just confused by Isaiah. You and I both know what Bai Xue means to Bai Li. He just took advantage of this gap to confuse her."

    "I don't mind Isaiah's influence on Bai Li. Bai Li just needs a goal and a reason to forge ahead. If she has no desires or desires, she will always stand still. The existence of Isaiah will give her some new ideas.  People's obsession is very unreasonable existence, for Bai Xue's obsession, maybe it will make her desire to become stronger, once a person has desire, coupled with indelible obsession, he will die  Hold on to the only hope and don't let go."

    d lowered his eyes and stared at the ground, finally said nothing, turned and left the training ground.

    Luo Dan looked at his leaving back, rubbed his lips, and frowned thinking of Bai Li's unclear state at this time.

    Bai Li walked back to the villa, his mind was running non-stop along the way, the system, the game, Isaiah, Carmine Intuitively, there is some kind of connection among them, but he can't figure out what it is, Chu Chu  Han also became more and more secretive.  Thinking of Chu Han, Bai Li closed her eyes. The only breakthrough point she could find now was Chu Han. No matter what method she used, she had to find some useful information before he left.

    Unknowingly, Bai Li returned to his room. The door that was kicked open by d before was now intact. Bai Li opened the door and went in. Isaiah sat on the chair by the window, the whole person huddled together, quietly  Eyes closed as if asleep.  Bai Li stood quietly on the spot, looking at his delicate profile. The sunlight hit his face from the side, and he could see his porcelain-like skin rising and falling almost invisible as he breathed.

    Bai Li approached slowly, staring at his face, trying to find a familiar outline in his memory, Bai Li stretched out his hand, but paused when it touched his face.  At this moment, Isaiah seemed to feel something, opened his eyes, and Bai Li withdrew his hand instantly.  Isaiah seemed very happy when he saw Bai Li, but seeing Bai Li's indifferent expression, he stretched out his hand to pull Bai Li's clothes in a daze, Bai Li involuntarily took a step back, Isaiah looked up  Looking at her, a little at a loss.

    "Li?" Isaiah called softly.

    Bai Li couldn't help but took two steps back, stood a few steps away and looked at Isaiah, and after a long time, he murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "What should I do with you?  "

    The most sensible way is undoubtedly to get rid of him, but Bai Li paused for breath, and turned his eyes slightly to the side. The reason for the connection between Bai Xue and him is not clear now. Looking at Isaiah's innocent face,  Thinking about the little things since the acquaintance, she admitted that she couldn't do it.  Bai Li took a deep breath, and then let out a long breath. He calmed down and decided to use a calming method. He took out the necklace and said, "I like this gift very much, thank you!"

    Isaiah's eyes shifted to the necklace for a while, and then stared at Bai Li again, with a look of uneasiness on his face. He didn't forget that it was because of this necklace that Bai Li was exuding obvious evil spirits, but now  Bai Li's attitude changed suddenly, he stared at Bai Li timidly, smiled hesitantly at Bai Li, then got up and approached her slowly.

    Seeing Isaiah approaching, Bai Li instinctively wanted to back away, but then he restrained the impulse and stood on the spot. Isaiah tugged at the corner of her clothes shyly, with a look on his face.  Smile as always.  Bai Li quietly looked at the smiling face that was similar to Bai Xue, and slightly shifted his gaze.

    "Bai Li?" D called softly at the door, his face seemed a little bit bad.

    Bai Li turned around, looked at D at the door and said, "What's the matter?"

    d glanced at Isaiah, then shifted his gaze to the hand holding Bai Li's sleeve, thought for a while and said, "I want to discuss with you about training."

    Bai Li nodded, and Isaiah let go of his hand at the right time. D walked in, looked at Isaiah, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "You want to let him continue to follow you?"

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, and then said: "It's okay, it doesn't matter if you follow."

    This time it was D's turn to be a little surprised, and he looked at Bai Li with a strange expression and said, "What do you mean? You clearly know that his identity is becoming more and more suspicious, you" D paused, "You plan to take him  what to do?"

    "I don't intend to do anything to him, I just want to know What is his connection with Bai Xue?"

    There was a flash of strangeness in d's expression, and he said with a smile: "You are not afraid that it is only your faultHe said: "No, even if, as you said, our physique and physical fitness have greatly improved, the risk is still too great. Once it is implemented, you, as an auxiliary stimulus increase, will be in extreme danger anytime, anywhere."  Under certain circumstances, as long as there is a little accident in the process No, absolutely not."

    But D didn't seem to care and said: "How do you know that we will fail before you even try it? Can't you think about it in a positive way? If we succeed, not only you, but also my ability will be greatly improved  Scalability, it's a win-win plan."

    Bai Li still shook his head and said, "Except for the high risk, data, medicine, steps, time limit, maximum estimated value of stimulation increase, data values ??of various organs in the body, etc., do you think we have time to prepare so many things now?  ? And I still don¡¯t understand the detailed operation steps, how do you want me to think on the bright side?¡±

    Seeing that D still wanted to defend himself, Bai Li said first, "I'll keep your proposal, but let's forget it this time. We'll discuss it after confirming that your physique can handle the overload."

    "It's too late. What we need now is to become stronger. Only in this way can we guarantee the chance of survival and have the extra effort to find the truth of those things. Otherwise, we can only stand still or even wait to die."  d retorted.

    Bai Li closed his eyes and said, "Even if I want to become stronger, even if I can't wait to know the answer, I won't bet on your life. I know that you and Luo Dan have been worrying about me and looking forward to me.  Become stronger, I know, I just" Bai Li paused for a while, then continued: "I can't guarantee that I will become what you expect, but I will not be like before."

    D saw that Bai Li didn't speak, as expected she would have such a strong reaction and change only when it was related to Bai Xue, d couldn't help but look at Isaiah who was sitting quietly on one side, he became confused and indulged him at the beginning  Is it right or wrong to approach Bai Li?

    Bai Li also looked at Isaiah following D's gaze. Up to now, she still couldn't figure out what kind of attitude she had towards him. Because of Bai Xue, she had been inexplicably soft-hearted towards him from the beginning, maybe she had already  There were some changes gradually, but as time went by, as Bai Xue's shadow appeared on his body, she felt inexplicable joy in addition to being dazed and apprehensive.

    Perhaps subconsciously she has been letting him approach, on the one hand avoiding the reality of Bai Xue and her mother's death, on the other hand longing for everything related to them.  Long-term rationality has suppressed some fantasies and emotions deep in the soul. When a tiny gap is opened, it is like seeing a light of hope in the dark, and desperately wants to rush to the light.

    In the end, Bai Li didn't agree with D's idea. The two of them sat together for a while without saying a word. For a while, D's mood was a little confused.  How should I put it, chatted casually about some irrelevant things, D left with a tired expression, before leaving, looked at Isaiah and said to Bai Li: "No matter what you think about him, you have to understand that he is not Bai Xue.  "

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, as if he didn't understand what D meant, but D had already turned around and left, Bai Li looked back at Isaiah who was staring at her, and stood there speechless (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96: Subtle Changes

    ?

    Things are proceeding step by step according to the plan. It seems that everything is in order, and the training has started in advance. According to each person's physical fitness, ability and characteristics, relative training can improve everyone's ability to a large extent, but  At the same time, it also increases a certain amount of workload. Data recording and analysis are carried out every day, and they are busy every day. Except for training, everyone integrates all the information they have obtained so far.  During the rest period, use your own methods to find useful information.

    Everyone's time was very full, and Chu Han and Qi Xiu didn't know what to plan, and rarely appeared in front of everyone. Fickels seemed to have returned to his previous situation, but there was still a subtle sense of loneliness in his words.  Bai Li tried his best to clear his mind and devoted himself to training, but occasionally stared at the necklace in a daze.

    Bai Li originally wanted to talk to Chu Han about what happened last time, but because she was afraid that she might not be able to control her restless emotions, she wanted to calm down and think about it. The most important thing now is that her ability has not improved much, staying at the  It is a very embarrassing stage. It can be activated, but it will consume a lot of physical energy, and the body will be overloaded, let alone face the battle. If there is a fight, using the ability is nothing more than putting yourself in prison.

    The training plan that He Haoqing made for her did not play a big role, and He Haoqing herself seemed a little confused. Logically speaking, that plan could improve her ability the most, but all the data showed that it was not very ideal. All the steps  , the data are all correct, physical training has improved significantly, and the value of mental power has also improved, but the use of perception remains the same.

    On this day, He Haoqing, D, and Bai Li got together to discuss training matters, and He Haoqing analyzed the latest data in his hand: "You have encountered this kind of situation in the school's intensive training before.  Is it? Or, during the training process, did you feel different from before?"

    Bai Li thought for a while and said, "I don't have any special feeling, but the sensing range and accuracy are not as good as before."

    He Haoqing covered the data sheet in his hand, looked at Bai Li and said, "I remember you said that something may have been implanted in you, but it was not detected, and the problem with your ability was after that, if so  If so, we must find out what that thing is before we can make plans for the next step."

    "But our existing machines can't detect it at all. Could it be that you have a way?" D asked.

    He Haoqing smiled and said: "No, I have no way to detect whether there is any special substance implanted in her body, but obviously that thing limited her ability, but it is slowly recovering, or  The effect of that thing weakens, or Bai Li becomes stronger, or the other possibility is that they start to fuse with each other."

    "Mutual fusion?" Bai Li was a little puzzled, and stretched out his hand to touch the back of his neck, feeling trembling in his heart.

    "Of course, I'm just assuming that people have a certain resistance to any substance that enters the body other than themselves. No matter whether it is good or bad, there will be an adaptation period when entering the human body. During this period, you may have various symptoms.  The same discomfort, after a period of time, slowly adapts and merges with each other, thus gradually producing some slight changes in the human body in all aspects."

    Speaking of the strange discomfort, Bai Li rubbed the back of his neck and thought that there would indeed be a tingling sensation for a while, sometimes cold and sometimes hot, but recently this feeling seems to rarely appear, and his ability seems to be gradually recovering,  According to what He Haoqing said, this seems to make sense, but what exactly is it?  Why can't even the machine detect it, and who the hell attacked her and implanted something in her body?

    Bai Li thought of the situation at that time. The other party's movements were too fast, but he was able to enter the game. Maybe he was the same person as Isaiah and Carmine. The purpose is not clear yet, but the thing is harmless to her at present.  Chu Han said that they were a group of experimental subjects, so that thing should be part of the experiment.

    Seeing Bai Li's thoughtful expression, He Haoqing asked with a flick of his eyes, "What did you think of?"

    Bai Li looked at him and said, "I'm just thinking, what effect will this thing have on me after it's compatible with my body?"

    He Haoqing smiled and bit her fingertips and said: "From the current situation, there are no other obvious symptoms except the limitation of abilities. Let's not explore what it is right now. In fact, your mental strength value has changed.  It¡¯s just limited in use, and the effect of simply enhancing your mental power to break through the restriction is not obvious, so let¡¯s change the way, no longer rush to train your mental power, and put all your energy on physical fitness and combat training.  In the course of battle, although perception is very important, especially?It seems that there is no willingness to cooperate with others at all. Even for her, it is more like guiding her in a certain direction than cooperating.

    Bai Li took a deep breath. She is facing too many problems now, and it is impossible to solve them all at once. Moreover, it is obvious that someone is covering up the truth of the matter, and it is very difficult to get close.  There may be a trace of exit in this way, but should she take this risk?  Thinking of Isaiah, why everything has something to do with him recently, and what is his relationship with Bai Xue?

    Bai Li couldn't figure out the joints, so he could only give up as always. The most important thing right now was the next training and games. Without reward points, the game time was shortened, and there was always a feeling that a storm was coming.

    The following time passed quickly, and Bai Li never went to the "Sleepless City" to inquire about any news. She needs to settle down now. There are too many untrue and false news piled up. The disadvantages outweigh the benefits. Before that, she was shackled by too many complicated questions  So much so that she has been lingering in a dilemma, now she needs to concentrate on thinking about how to survive the next game, and as for the next thing, she also needs to take it step by step.

    Soon Chu Han disappeared, did not say goodbye to everyone, and did not leave a word. When he found out, he had disappeared without a trace. Qi Xiu and Fickels seemed to have known it a long time ago, and there was no trace of surprise on their faces.  Bai Li felt a little weird when he calmly accepted this fact.

    Not long after Chu Han left, a group of newcomers soon arrived, six men and two women, some of them were tall and mighty, some of them were frail and scholarly, some were calm and confused, some were panicked, they had met many times, routine  Qi Xiu rushed to say the explanation, and even carried on Chu Han's past pranks, with a subtle intimidation in his tone. The expressions of the newcomers were different, and two newcomers also said coldly and meanly that they were liars, but  In the next second, Ouyang grabbed the skirt of his clothes and lifted them up. After some threats, everyone seemed to have calmed down a lot.

    After the primary battle, there were only four people left, all of them were men, one of them was only slightly scratched, and the other three were the most serious injuries.  Without reward exchange, their injuries can only be treated as usual. Although the repair function system is still available, it is only for after the official game is over.

    The training was going on as usual, and the newcomers seemed to have gradually accepted the world, but the guard against everyone was still not eased. He Haoqing seemed very satisfied with the newcomers this time, and there was some joy in his words.

    d seems to avoid Bai Li intentionally during this period of time, and Bai Li also wants to calm himself down. Others seem to have seen the delicate atmosphere between the two of them. Although it is full of gossip, they still dare not touch it at this time.  Mildew.

    When everyone arrived at the teleportation place, Bai Li stood on the disc, touched the necklace around his neck, and heard the system's cold voice: "Character teleportation, the game begins" (Remember this website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97: Desperate Hunting (1)

    ?

    When Bai Li opened his eyes, he lost his mind for a moment. There was darkness in front of him. It took him a while to get used to it. Under the bright moonlight, what appeared in front of him was a vast expanse of grassland, towering trees and other unknown things.  Plants and grasses as high as people are densely packed and meandering. Sometimes there is a breeze blowing by, and the grass makes a rustling sound. Other than that, there is a dead silence around, and there is no sound of living things.  The soil under his feet was a bit wet and sticky, and there seemed to be some unknown transparent slime stuck to it. Bai Li raised his feet, looked at the things stuck to the soles, and frowned.

    Everyone was momentarily dazed at the bushes blocking their sight, a newcomer was about to turn on the flashlight, Qi Xiu immediately said: "Do you want to expose our whereabouts?"

    The man froze for a moment, then silently put the flashlight back to its original place.  Then Jin Huangting said: "Let's explore the road first. Everyone should not be too far apart. The grass is too dense to avoid getting lost. Always pay attention to the movement around you. First find a high ground and look at the surrounding environment. The grass here is so dense.  Dense and easy to sneak attack."

    Jin Huangting walked in the front. After walking for a long time, there was still dense grass, and he almost fell into a sea of ??grass. His sight was blocked by the dense grass, which was extremely narrow, and he could only see the grass blowing on the ground with the wind.  .

    "Do you feel that the silence is too much? In such a dense forest, there is no movement, not even a mosquito." Xie Linlu whispered to Ouyang Road.

    Ouyang also replied in a low voice: "Every time I go to a different place, I don't know what kind of ghosts I will encounter this time. In fact, although I am afraid of death, it is undeniable that this is very exciting."

    Xie Linlu glanced at him and said, "Could it be possible that you still like this kind of life?"

    Ouyang seemed to shrug his shoulders indifferently and said, "Otherwise? Just pretend that you are playing a real-life game, which is the truth anyway."

    Xie Linlu curled his lips and stopped talking, Bai Li was in front of them, looking around from time to time, just as Xie Linlu said, it was really too quiet, the tall and dense branches covered the moonlight, only a few fragments of light dappled  On the blades of grass, except for the rustling of the blades of grass being blown by the wind, there is no movement of any living objects, and the whole world seems to be frozen in an instant.  The light gets dimmer as you go inside, one of the newcomers named Liu Rui looked at Bai Li and asked, "What is this place?"

    Bai Li turned his head slightly and said: "I don't know, we don't know where every game is."

    Liu Rui frowned, and then asked: "Can we just wander around like headless chickens?"

    Bai Li looked around and said, "Do you have a better way?"

    Liu Rui still wanted to say something, but suddenly Bai Li raised his hand to signal him to be quiet, Bai Li suddenly stopped, and everyone stopped at the same time, Luo Dan asked aloud: "Did you find anything?"

    Bai Li looked around, except for the blades of grass blown by the wind, there was nothing special. After standing for a while, Bai Li always felt that something was approaching, and he had a very bad premonition.  But it's not particularly strong, with a very subtle sense of strangeness, it's hard to tell whether it's brought about by fear or danger.

    "Bai Li?" Luo Dan patted her on the shoulder and said, "What's wrong?"

    Bai Li frowned and said, "Get out of here quickly, I have a bad feeling."

    As soon as Bai Li said the words, everyone's expressions changed, and Jin Huangting said decisively: "Hurry up, move to the commanding heights and places with a wide view, pay attention to each other, and don't get separated."

    Everyone doesn't have Bai Li's keen intuition, but it doesn't take much intuition to detect the eerie atmosphere here, the quiet and almost dead atmosphere.

    Everyone hurriedly walked through the large tracts of grass, and there was a constant sound of cloth rubbing against the grass leaves. The wet and sticky soil under their feet made people feel extremely uncomfortable.  There was a burst of tension and alert, but there was still no abnormality, and everyone dared not relax. Past experience shows that the calmer the situation, the more stormy it will be.

    Now, except for the few newcomers who went out, everyone has a superhuman intuition for danger. Although they are not as good as those with special abilities like Bai Li and D, they will have inexplicable palpitations when facing the moment of life and death.  Of course, this kind of intuition is not perfect at all times, and often depends on the body's instinctive response ability. Even if you can detect danger, if you can't avoid it, it will be in vain.

    Everyone shuttled in the grassland. Except for the dense grass leaves, wet and sticky soil, and dead silence, this sea of ??grass seemed to have no vitality.  After everyone walked for a while, nothing but grass was the trees, and the darkness at night seemed to spread to the horizon without bounds.

    "It may be a waste of energy to go on. Let's find a place where the plants are not particularly dense, so as not to be unprepared when the enemy comes." Jin Huangting stopped.he.  "

    "Have you discussed it? Are you still busy when they come out later?" Ouyang asked.

    Everyone looked at him when they heard the words, but he didn't seem to care and said: "Why are you looking at me? Is there a flower on my face?"

    At this moment, Bai Li and D suddenly felt the hairs on their bodies stand on end, and their expressions changed suddenly. Bai Li whispered: "Something is approaching"

    Everyone stopped discussing immediately, Bai Li felt a palpitation for a moment, but suddenly that feeling disappeared again, Bai Li could only look around for a moment, but did not find any movement, everyone was confused by her movements  I was flustered for a while, but it was not good to disturb her at this time.

    "What do you feel?" Ouyang asked in a low voice.

    The other newcomers looked at each other in blank dismay. They had heard He Haoqing and Jin Huangting's introduction to the basic abilities of each team member when they were at the base, but they had some doubts about the superpowers.  It seemed to be a lie, and I had to go through several detours in my heart for a while.

    Bai Li looked around, almost thinking that the feeling just now was an illusion, but D's strange expression under the moonlight showed that she wasn't the only one who felt that feeling, but that feeling and strangeness were different from those he had encountered in the past.  The sense of danger is different, but it is not unfamiliar. This inexplicable sense of oppression has also been encountered in the first few games. It is sharp, but it can hide the invisible murderous and oppressive feeling.  If it's not a threat from the enemy, then who could it be?  What did she ignore before?

    Everyone saw that Bai Li did not speak for a long time, and his face became more and more gloomy. Luo Dan couldn't help asking: "What exactly did you find?"

    Bai Li regained consciousness in an instant, but his expression became more serious. He opened his mouth, but he didn't know where to start. He could only say: "Everyone, be careful, I always have an ominous premonition."

    "An ominous premonition?" Xie Linlu said bitterly, "Is there anything big?"

    Bai Li shook his head and said: "I don't know, but I feel very bad, compared to the previous I don't know what to say, all in all, everyone be careful, I'm not sure if there is anything else or someone  here."

    He Haoqing asked with a flash in his eyes: "You mean besides the enemy, is there anything else here?"

    Bai Li looked up at him, frowned and nodded hesitantly, "Maybe, but I'm not sure."

    "Looking at you, isn't this the first time you have felt this way? Have you encountered this situation before?" He Haoqing asked.

    Bai Li nodded, and then said: "Not many times, but it does happen. It's not the same as before. The sense of danger is more direct, but it can disappear in an instant. It seems to be my illusion.  , I'm not sure my feelings are correct, but it's always good to be well prepared." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98: Desperate Hunting (2)

    ?

    The eyes of everyone looking at Bai Li suddenly became a little meaningful, especially He Haoqing's eyes sparkled instantly, but it's not suitable to ask too much right now.  Bai Li herself didn't want to discuss this issue too much, firstly, it was not the right time, and secondly, she herself had no idea, after all, it was just speculation.

    "Other things will be discussed after we go back. The important thing now is how to go back alive." Jin Huangting looked at Bai Li and said.

    Qi Xiu changed a magazine, and said coldly: "If it was an appetizer just now, then it will probably be a dinner."

    Jin Huangting looked at Bai Li and said, "Your premonition of danger is the most sensitive. If you notice something, just speak up, even if it's just a little feeling." Bai Li lowered his eyelids and nodded.

    Having said that, Bai Li's pale face gave Jin Huangting a bad feeling, but he couldn't tell what was wrong, he just had a vague feeling that something was going to happen.

    There was dead silence around. After everyone was silent for a few minutes, strange noises came from the grass and dense forest again, but only the voice echoed, but no figure appeared. For the purpose of saving ammunition, everyone did not take the initiative to attack, but  They were waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. Just as everyone was staring at the unknown bushes, suddenly a series of small black figures rushed out, and suddenly gunshots broke out, breaking the original silence.

    Those little figures changed their previous slump and attacked fiercely. Their whole bodies were like hedgehogs with thorns. The bone spurs on their bodies were extremely sharp, which could be defended and attacked. In addition to their small size, they shot these few and soon  There are new substitutes, and there are always one or two who will break through the attack circle and attack.  Then when he approached, the bone spurs on his body seemed to be ejected from something, and he shot towards everyone with fierce force.

    Everyone was caught off guard for a moment and hurriedly dodged, but a few of them were shot. A bone spur was shot into Bai Li's shoulder blade. At first, it was only a little painful, but then the burning pain slowly spread, and the blood was also soaked.  The wet clothes smudged red.  With the gun in one hand, Bai Li endured the pain and tore out the bone spur with the other.

    As the battle progressed, everyone also understood that the attack power of those little things is not particularly strong, but they are small in stature, sensitive in movement, fast in movement speed, and large in number. Although they cannot attack from a long distance, as long as you give them  The opportunity was approaching, and after the bone spur shot out, even if it wasn't fatal, the pain would still make people hesitate for a moment.  The slight delay in movement undoubtedly increases the chance of the enemy to attack.

    Everyone is able to cope with the current situation, and they don't find it difficult, but there are more and more of those little things, and they attack out of order. In the end, it's almost like a melee.  , everyone rose up to resist while avoiding, but those bone spurs flying all over the sky still made everyone feel a little helpless, and those things were getting closer and closer, not so much forcing them to death, but more like trying to scatter them  .

    Those things kept moving closer to the middle part, and they sent out bone spurs desperately. Even if they didn't seriously hurt their hands, they didn't feel the slightest bit of pain when they were stabbed by those bone spurs. While they were somewhat scrupulous, they were taken advantage of by the other party, and everyone gradually turned away.  They were scattered, and as more and more bone spurs flew, they each found boulders and stone pillars to avoid the attack.

    Bai Li hid behind a stone pillar. He already had bone spurs in several places on his body. Enduring the pain, he pulled out the bone spurs and replaced them with new clips.  The approaching enemies crackled and fired.  While shooting out the bone spurs, those little things leaned forward and raised their claws with sharp bone spurs to attack the person's face or body, but the strange thing was that they didn't attack the vital parts.

    "It's really strange, these things don't seem to want our lives." He Haoqing said while dealing with those things.

    Everyone was forced to disperse at this time, each standing in the same place, hearing He Haoqing's words, everyone was calculating, but they couldn't find a way to deal with it for a while, and at this moment, the ground under their feet trembled suddenly,  The dirt was dusty, and the ground slowly vibrated as if something was about to break through the ground.

    "Everyone, step back and be careful!" Jin Huangting shouted.

    Everyone backed away slowly, and those little things suddenly stopped attacking, as if they had encountered something extremely terrifying, and slowly backed away.  There was a surge on the ground, and everyone watched a large pile of soil slowly protruding in the center. They pointed their guns at it, for fear that they would miss the best time to take the initiative to attack.  As the soil slowly rose to a height, it suddenly stopped, and everyone was a little nervous and puzzled, and then a large pile of black unknown reptiles burst out of it, and quickly rushed towards the direction of everyone.

    Everyone was shocked,Strike.  But the reality often deviates slightly from the prediction. While she was quietly waiting for the enemy to reveal his traces, a black shadow suddenly hit from top to bottom, and it seemed that there was no way to avoid it.  Falling down from the tree trunk, avoiding the opponent's attack, and then grabbing a branch with one hand to stand still, raising his hand to attack the opponent, the opponent quickly hid to the side of the tree, dodging her attack, Bai Li took advantage of the situation  Jump on another branch, move forward and jump up quickly, and raise your hand to shoot when you find the opponent.

    The man in black turned over to dodge, and quickly switched to the other side to dodge again. Bai Li stopped attacking, his brain was running fast, the opponent obviously didn't want to fight her head-on, maybe it was because of the weapon in her hand,  But such a stalemate is not the answer, and the speed of the opponent is very fast. If it continues in the current way, it must be a protracted battle.  But if you are in a close combat with the opponent, you may not be able to gain an advantage by looking at the opponent's actions and offensive just now.

    Bai Li thought about several plans, and finally decided to maintain the current situation first, and wait until he figured out the opponent's attack pattern before thinking about the next method of fighting.  As soon as Bai Li made up his mind, he moved his feet, and saw the other party leaping towards this side. Just as Bai Li raised his hand to aim, a sharp chill came from behind him.  Facing the attacking enemy, he jumped forward and pulled the trigger with his hands at the same time. The opponent turned sideways to dodge, but the attack behind him did not diminish at all. Because of the excessive force on his feet just now, Bai Li fell straight to the ground.  The long-term training and the extraordinary nerve response and muscle flexibility exchanged with the system played a role at this time. During the fall, Bai Li turned around in the air, and Bai Li opened fire at the man in black who followed him.  A few shots.

    The man in black was faster than the one just now, and he took a few shots from her abruptly, and then grabbed a branch very quickly, avoiding her subsequent attack, and then attacked her again under the cover of the branch.  During the fall, Li reached out and grabbed a branch, kicked hard, jumped onto a thicker branch, and quickly shot at the two men in black who were attacking.  The opponents staggered to avoid the attack and then both attacked.  Bai Li quickly pulled out the pistol pinned to his waist, and aimed at the enemy one by one in each hand.  The opponent staggered to avoid and then disappeared again. Bai Li stopped the attack in his hand to avoid wasting bullets. The opponent obviously wanted to fight her in close quarters. One is okay, but two together will undoubtedly add more discomfort  Certainty.

    But the guns can hurt them, but the effect is not obvious. She clearly hit one of the vital points before, but the opponent is still alive and kicking, and the previous attack power has not been weakened at all. It seems that the gunshot wound is nothing to them.  But they avoided her attack again, what was the reason?  A tactic to confuse her?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Nine: Desperate Hunting (3)

    ?

    Bai Li took a deep breath, calmed down his breath, and slowly moved to a branch on one side. At the moment of her movement, a man in black jumped out from the side, and slashed fiercely with the knife in his hand.  Looking at the back of Bai Li's neck, Bai Li leaned back to avoid it, raised his hand to shoot, but did not prevent the other side from being attacked by another man in black, busy avoiding the opponent's attack, the movements of his hands were slightly slow, only for an instant  He hesitated, and a bloodstain was drawn on his arm.

    Stepping on a branch, Bai Li didn't dodge, and shot straight at the two men in black. The other side jumped to one side, then quickly followed the cover of the tree, and slowly approached her, one at a time.  Interlaced attacks, Bai Li shot at each other, the opponent sometimes avoided and sometimes attacked her without hesitation, Bai Li couldn't figure out the opponent's pattern for a while, so he could only attack while defending.  Moreover, it is located on a high branch, and if one accidentally falls from the top, although it may not necessarily cause serious injuries, if there is a slight negligence, it will give the other party an opportunity to take advantage of it.

    Bai Li used the cover of the trees to avoid the attack, and the other party also used the same method. Gradually, Bai Li found some doorways. When the attacking bullet hit their bodies, they would continue to attack without hesitation.  Go towards the head, and the opponent will avoid it.  After figuring out the opponent's behavior, Bai Li tried his best to shoot them in the head, and as she expected, the opponent turned around to avoid her attack.

    Bai Li exhaled secretly, and leaned against the tree trunk to replace the new magazine. It was too late and then too soon. The moment he changed the magazine, a man in black suddenly appeared from one side, and he slashed down from the side.  Li Xin was startled by the opponent's ability to move, she didn't move her body away, but suddenly her feet slipped, and she fell sideways to the tree.  If only one was seen, then the other man in black must be waiting for an opportunity on one side. As expected, when Bai Li fell under the tree, another man in black appeared from the other side.  Bai Li was still in mid-air, turned over abruptly and fell straight down, and shot at the two men in black at the same time, buying some time when he fell to the ground.

    Bai Li's body was scratched by some branches, and when she fell to the ground, she got up very quickly. The opponent's speed was not slow, and she attacked the moment she landed and stood up.  The other party's reaction was extremely fast, she almost had no time to shoot and was flanked by two sides, a cold light flashed as far as her eyes could see, and several shallow cuts were cut on Bai Li's body.  At the same time, she raised her leg and kicked a man in black, who dodged and raised her hand to shoot, while another man in black behind her slashed at the back of her neck.

    Bai Li did not retreat before advancing, and when the opponent approached, he shot a few times in the head, and the opponent stepped back immediately, the side of the ear was cut by the bullet, and red blood was left behind immediately.  Bai Li's thoughts moved slightly, and he shot the man in black with crackling gunshots. The man backed up a few steps to avoid it, while the man in black on the other side rushed to attack, and the gun in Bai Li's hand never stopped.  But most of them hit the opponent's body or were avoided, and she herself had to avoid the sharp edge that the opponent would chop at any time.

    I saw that the two people's figures sometimes staggered each other, and sometimes attacked at the same time. Even though Bai Li had a gun in his hand, the bullets were always limited, not to mention the opponent's speed and reflexes were so agile.  When the ammunition ran out, the dense grass blades swayed here and there because of their previous actions, leaving a small space on the ground. Bai Li was surrounded by intensive attacks, and it was too late and impossible to change the magazines. The other party seemed to have expected it.  Her predicament came more and more compactly.

    Bai Li saw that the two were attacking her vitals. Bai Li avoided the opponent's sharp edge, but there was still a bloody cut on one side, and the price of the scar was to give her more time, and then the opponent attacked again.  Get closer, lower your body and lean back, kneel on the ground with your legs, eject the magazine at the same time, and replace it with a new magazine.  However, when she raised her hand to attack, the other party moved faster than her. When she was about to pull the trigger, two men in black stabbed fiercely at each other, and the gleaming blade seemed to be about to pierce in an instant.  In his fragile eyeballs, Bai Li's eyes widened in an instant, and he raised his hand to block the opponent's attack. At the same time, he reversed the attack with the other hand and shot fiercely at the opponent's head.  Leaving an irreparable gap in the back, the opponent seized this opportunity without hesitation.

    After hitting one of the men in black on the head, Bai Li didn't turn around to defend himself, but took advantage of the momentum of the man in black to fall backwards, and leaned forward to avoid the attack from behind.  But he didn't expect the man in black to attack again, and Bai Li flipped to the ground in a hurry to escape the danger of being seppuku.  Bai Li rolled a few times on the ground, and when the opponent attacked again, he lay on his back and shot.

    The man in black who was hit on the head was still able to move, but his movements were slightly slower than before.  Bai Li roughly calculated the number of magazines left in her heart. If she dragged on like this, even if she could solve the current problem, but if she encountered other enemies again, her remaining ammunition would be exhausted.?, looked at the bodies of the two men in black on the ground, and finally couldn't help leaning over curiously.  It's not necessarily true that they were wearing black clothes, that black layer was like their original skin, Bai Li scratched one of them with a dagger, blood gushed out immediately, and the red blood flowed down the body to the ground.  Since entering the game, it is rare to see normal blood on the enemy. After observing it, Bai Li finally found nothing. He stood up and looked at the timing watch. They are only six years old.  For more than an hour, Bai Li glanced at the corpse on the ground again. This may be just the beginning, and there are probably more difficult opponents in the future. There is still a long period of time, and accidents may occur at any time.  Find someone else.

    Bai Li was somewhat worried about d, but Luo Dan was not that worried. When it comes to fighting skills and combat experience, she is undoubtedly experienced, but d, although she has powerful abilities, has not been very strong in physical fitness and fighting.  She also encountered such an enemy in close combat, and she was always a little uneasy.  Bai Li looked at the wound on his right shoulder, wondering if it was an illusion, the wound healed faster than before, and his physical strength was the same, during the battle, he also felt that his skills and reactions were more sensitive than before.  Bai Li stared at the wound for a long time, turning thousands of ideas in her head, thinking again about the problem of the experimental subject that Chu Han said, she couldn't help stretching out her hand to look, she was always sure that the wound in her body  Something was implanted, but no corresponding evidence has been found, but she is very clear about what the body presents, and she is slowly undergoing some changes, although it is not obvious yet.  She looked up at the sky, squinted her eyes, and after tidying up the wounds on her body, she took a short rest and walked to the place where she was lost before.

    The grass was too dense and restricted his vision, and he was worried that he would run into the previous bugs again, so Bai Li still chose to walk on the tree, because he was at a high place and had a better view, and walking on the tree was faster than walking in the grass.  Bai Li jumped up, grabbed a branch with both hands, and then walked to a high place. These trees are tall and densely branched, but they don't affect the vision. Bai Li looks down from time to time while walking, hoping to see other people's faces.  figure.

    The moment Bai Li stepped onto the tree trunk, she looked down at the two corpses under the tree covered by grass leaves. She was at a loss for a moment, and various complicated emotions turned in her heart, but then she was overwhelmed by the surging tide of thoughts.  There can no longer be any hesitation, and she must go forward when she has chosen a path. This world is like a huge black hole, full of various negative emotions and energies, causing her inner struggle, but she must live.  Go down, in order to find the truth of the matter, and also for Bai Xue and her mother.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100: Desperate Hunting (4)

    ?

    Bai Li walked again from the tree for a while, surrounded by the same trees, but fortunately, his own memory and sensitivity to directions did not prevent him from finding his original direction.  After walking through the trees for a while, he suddenly found that the blades of grass and the bushes in a bush were swaying here and there. Bai Li paused, jumped down a few high branches, and took a closer look at the situation below.

    The directions where the blades of grass collapsed were a bit messy, and some grass blades and bushes still had scarlet blood stains on them. Bai Li touched the blood on them with his fingers, and it was already a little dry, but there was still a slight dampness, which showed that it was not long.  Bai Li walked slowly along the trail.

    As the traces passed by, there were more and more bloodstains. Bai Li's heart skipped a beat, and he hurried forward. On the messy grass, there was a corpse lying on it.  That was the new team member of their team. Bai Li was stunned for a moment, then frowned. Bai Li looked around, but there was no strange aura. Then he looked at the other party's clothes and belongings, and there were still some ammunition left.  There were still some bullets in the gun, and the fatal wound was that the aorta and throat in the neck were severed, and the body was still slightly warm, indicating that the time of death was very close.

    Bai Li picked up the remaining ammunition and items, then got up, and looked at the corpse on the ground. Bai Li exhaled, stood on the spot and looked around.  Unable to see what was in the distance, Bai Li decided to continue walking from the tree.

    As soon as Bai Li's feet moved, a chilling aura came over her suddenly. Bai Li suddenly turned her head, but apart from the sound of grass blades brushing, no figure appeared. At that moment, all the hairs on her body stood on end.  When he got up, the sense of danger that was clearly turning outward was the same as the breath he felt before, carrying a deadly danger.  It is different from the kind of encountering the enemy, but a kind of cold that seeps from the bones, and every cell seems to be filled with fear in an instant.

    Bai Li held the weapon tightly in her hand. She really wanted to use the ability, but she was afraid that the side effects of the ability would cause her physical fitness to not keep up.  Suddenly, a strange palpitation made her look to one side. On a tall tree, a white figure passed by. Bai Li raised his gun and shot in that direction, but the distance was a bit far away, and the opponent was extremely fast.  Disappearing in her sight, the extremely oppressive fear also disappeared.  Bai Li felt a sudden relief in his heart, and then he thought of something and touched the back of his neck. Thinking that he seemed to see a white shadow before he passed out in the second scene, Bai Li felt a chill in his heart, as if he was being hit by a huge  The shadow shrouded and fell into an inescapable vortex quagmire.

    Bai Li stood there quietly for a long time, when suddenly there was a sound from one side, which seemed to be a shout, but Bai Li didn't even look back, and shot quickly, and then heard a familiar voice shouting: "Hey, hello,  What are you doing, it's us."

    Bai Li turned around at this moment, and saw Ouyang and Luo Dan standing not far away, their expressions a little embarrassed, with a lot of blood on their bodies, Ouyang was taken aback by Bai Li's sudden shooting just now, Luo Dan looked at Bai Li  Li's pale face felt something was wrong, he trotted over and asked, "What's wrong with you?"

    Only now did Ouyang realize that there was something unusual about Bai Li. When Bai Li saw D and Ouyang, his expression was blank for a moment, then he came back to his senses, covered his face with his hands, wiped his face, took a few deep breaths, and felt his heartbeat  Still beating rapidly.

    Luo Dan frowned and looked at her, Ouyang opened his mouth, Bai Li seemed to have returned to normal and said: "Let's find other people." He didn't ask how they survived, or how they reunited, Bai Li paused after speaking  After a while, he said with a very serious face: "I always have a very bad feeling, you must be careful."

    After speaking, her face became gloomy. If the other party can bring her such a strong sense of oppression and fear, if she has the same extraordinary skills and abilities as Carmine and the others, it will be futile to be careful if she intends to kill them  , that kind of evil spirit that could detect the other party's frightening aura even without using supernatural powers, Bai Li closed his eyes and suppressed the sudden panic in his heart.  She must not mess up here, no matter how terrifying and powerful the opponent is, she must find a way to survive, only in this way Only in this way can her wish be fulfilled.

    Bai Li thought for sure, looked at Ouyang and Luo Dan who had obvious doubts on their faces, and said: "Several times I have felt a terrible murderous aura, and the premonition of danger is very strong, although I don't know why the other party  Not attacking us, probably spying on us."

    Ouyang and Luo Dan's faces suddenly became a little ugly, and Luo Dan asked, "Are you sure?"

    Bai Li nodded solemnly and said: "Maybe they made the thing on the back of my neck. In the second scene, I remember seeing a white shadow before I fainted, and then passed out.  Just now, I seem to have seen it again."

    &?Down, so whether we survive the game or not, we may die.  "

    Bai Li looked at Jin Huangting in surprise, and suddenly turned in her mind to the papers scattered on the floor when she went to Chu Han's room, and some words Chu Han said. She only realized now, who is Chu Han actually?  I don't believe it either. On the surface, he said that he only trusts her, and only she can do certain things, but at the same time, he keeps a hand, but this is not right. If he arranged it this way, he must have guessed that she would know these things sooner or later. Then,  Maybe there are really some things that need her to do.

    Jin Huangting glanced at her and continued: "This is also the reason why we conceal it. Once everyone knows that they will die at any time, the whole psychology and physiology will be seriously affected." Suddenly remembered something and said: "  However, regarding Jiang Lan's death, He Haoqing seems to have a lot of doubts, and always feels strange."

    Bai Li calmed down and said, "This is one of the reasons why Chu Han said that we are experimental subjects. Then from the beginning, this game was not entirely a game of survival of the strong." Bai Li asked after taking a deep breath  : "What is the concept of the epigene, do you understand?"

    "I'm not very clear about this. I'm not good at this kind of academic stuff. He Haoqing only told me that it's a kind of genetics. As for the others, he seems to be still collecting data, but those data  They are very complicated, and there is no mention of this thing in the information we have so far.¡±

    Bai Li accepted such shocking news all of a sudden, and his mood was in a turbulent state. For a while, too many doubts filled his mind, as if something had been solved, but at the same time, he felt that there was an even bigger mystery.

    Seeing that Bai Li's expression was not good, Jin Huangting frowned and said, "That's why I said I'll tell you when I get back. Anyone who hears this kind of thing will feel pressured."

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "No, of course it's better to know about this kind of thing earlier, otherwise it's hard to accept why you didn't know why you died."

    Jin Huangting looked at her and said lightly: "Not everyone can calmly accept that their life will end at any time. In the face of death, any stimulation will cause irreparable regrets. In order to survive, it may stimulate people's hearts.  This kind of dark side is undoubtedly adding trouble to ourselves. Sometimes, it is better not to know, of course, this is also different from person to person.¡±

    Bai Li fell silent, she couldn't refute his words, indeed, once a person is faced with the critical moment of survival, human nature is the most unbearable test, even the closest relatives may betray because of survival, let alone a group of people who are originally plain  Unknown strangers.

    "Then you plan to keep this matter hidden forever?" Bai Li paused, and then continued: "Could our current situation be worse? The left and right are just racing against the god of death. What is the reason for us  Does death make a difference?"

    Jin Huangting took a deep breath and said, "Maybe, anyway, the current situation is not suitable. Maybe I will speak out when I find the right time."

    Bai Li glanced at him and said, "The right time? What is the right time?"

    Jin Huangting squinted his eyes and said: "At least we have to wait until we have a general idea of ??the epigene. If we don't even know anything, what's the point of saying it?" (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101: Desperate Hunting (5)

    ?

    Bai Li fell silent, Jin Huangting looked ahead and continued: "We will survive."

    The two fell silent one after another. Bai Li was overwhelmed by too many messages in a day, and the ups and downs in his heart were indescribable. Even if he wanted to suppress it, there were still traces of slight waves.  Some truths are breaking out of the nest, but they are still blocked by some unknown obstacles, which makes people feel frustrated that they have nowhere to exert their power.

    In the quiet wind, the voices of several other people could be heard from time to time, the voices were not loud, and the content could not be heard clearly.  Bai Li looked sideways and said something to D, and D glanced at Bai Li all the time, and suddenly saw Bai Li looking this way, his eyes met, he was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously turned away.  When Bai Li saw him turn his head away, he didn't think much, and turned around naturally.

    The exceptionally peaceful time passed by minute by minute. The six of them waited in the open space for nearly an hour, but no one showed up. Gradually, they became a little depressed. There was no sound for so long, and there were some bad things in their hearts.  Thoughts, think things in the worst direction.

    "Will something happen if they haven't been here for so long?" Fickels couldn't help but ask.

    Being separated without a contact device and no way to establish contact, returning to the place where they were separated is something they tacitly agreed to, but with the abilities of Qi Xiu, He Haoqing and others, they have not yet appeared, and they are all connected in their hearts.  A shade.

    Jin Huangting looked into the distance and said: "With the abilities of Qi Xiu and He Haoqing, it shouldn't be so, just wait."

    Although Jin Huangting said so, Bai Li saw a gloomy look on his face, thinking of the topic of Tao just now, he couldn't help but sink in his heart.

    Rodin was sitting on a boulder at the moment, staring at the distance, stood up suddenly, took out the binoculars and looked at a certain place, and said after a while: "There is movement."

    Hearing what she said, Ouyang hurriedly climbed up on that rock too, seeing a black spot slowly approaching in the distance, couldn't help snatching the binoculars from Rodin's hand with some excitement, Rodin saw that he was very happy, so he didn't bother to care about him  grab her stuff.

    Ouyang saw that it was Xie Linlu who was helping someone, and his excitement became more and more obvious. He threw the binoculars to Luo Dan, jumped off the boulder, and said to Jin Huangting and the others, "It's Xie Linlu and the others."

    Everyone looked over there in unison, and when the two approached, Ouyang rushed over immediately. The person supported by Xie Linlu was a newcomer named Liu Rui, both of them were very embarrassed, especially Liu Rui, the whole left leg  The pants were almost completely stained with blood, and his face was extremely pale, obviously from excessive blood loss.  Although Xie Linlu had some wounds on his body, he was much more optimistic than the other party.

    Ouyang stepped forward to pick up Liu Rui who was on Xie Linlu's body, and Fickels also hurried over to check on Liu Rui's wound. Liu Rui's body was fine, but after tearing off his trousers, they found that the wound on his leg was more serious than they had imagined.  A deep gash was cut on one side, and the artery was injured, which caused so much blood to flow out, but the bleeding was stopped in time, so there was no serious injury.  But he is a newcomer after all, and his body is several times stronger than ordinary people's resistance and resilience.  Fekers glanced at Liu Rui. He seemed to be limp on the ground, but his life was safe.

    Ouyang asked Xie Linlu how he and Liu Rui got together, Xie Linlu drank a few sips of water before saying: "I was chased by those bugs all the way before, and then I almost bumped into him while running, just such an inexplicable encounter  On. When the two of us came here, we were attacked by a man in black and almost died there. Finally, the two of us teamed up to solve each other, but the bullets were basically used up. "

    one?  Bai Li was stunned for a moment, but then he heard Ouyang say: "Only one? Then you are so lucky, Luo Dan and I are two people facing three, shit, it makes me sick to think of those few people who are neither human nor ghost."  .¡±

    Xie Linlu rolled his eyes and said: "What's so disgusting, the ones I've seen before are no more disgusting than this one."

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Bai Li had some calculations in his mind, and then saw that Fickels was treating Liu Rui's wound, and then slowly stepped back a few steps and stood aside.

    "It's strange, both of them are back, there's no reason for Qi Xiu and them not to come back." Ouyang stood aside and muttered.

    Ouyang on Xie Lin Road helped him bandage a wound on his back, grinning in pain and said: "We can all come back, the two of them must be fine."

    Jin Huangting walked to Feikesi to help, seemingly unintentionally said: "Wait, maybe it was delayed by something."

    "No need to wait, here we come." At this moment, Rodin looked at a certain place with a telescope and said.

    Everyone was surprised, Jin Huangting asked Luo Dan: "How many people?"

    Luo Dan took a closer look and said, "Two, it seems to be He Hao.In the third scene of ?, the black liquid was undoubtedly the call of the god of death. Until now, Bai Li still doesn¡¯t know how they survived.  Now, other people's memories still differ from hers.

    "Did you remember anything?" He Haoqing asked everyone with a smile, but her eyes stayed on Bai Li's face.

    Naturally, Bai Li did not ignore He Haoqing's gaze. That incident brought everyone's doubts about her to the highest point, and the relationship was even tense at one point.  The feeling on the cusp, no matter how calm you are, your emotions will always be affected by your own psychological pressure and external intervention, and He Haoqing seems to be waiting for her to mention it now.  Bai Li weighed it up in her mind. It's better to be calm than others to mention it, but she has to think about how to speak. If she goes back to that point of doubt again, she will only cause trouble for herself.

    "Don't go around the bush, just say it straight, why waste time." Just as Bai Li was thinking, Luo Dan stroked the butt of his gun and said with a straw in his mouth.

    He Haoqing's eyes remained unchanged, she still stared at Bai Li and said, "Actually, I don't know the composition of things. There is no corresponding condition here for me to understand in depth, and the things in the game can't be taken out, so I can't say anything more specific.  It is not accurate. But this thing should be an organism, and a self-aware organism, but this is just my guess, because the characteristics of this black liquid are in a certain way different from my  The information I know does not match. As far as I know, organisms cannot directly receive high heat, because no matter how perfect an organism is, even if it is an alien, it will be incinerated when it encounters a high-heat fire. But this black liquid, I tried to use the small laser gun I brought  To cut it, the parts cut by the laser will have the illusion of partial death, and soon they will differentiate into new tissues, and the parts that were cut before will also regain their vitality and have a strong regeneration ability."

    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, and heard He Haoqing continue: "And the person wrapped in this layer of black liquid no, it should be said to be a corpse. Although it is a corpse, it is well preserved, and it can be said to be very 'fresh'. From the body's  Judging from the situation, it was within half an hour after death, so as to preserve the good toughness of the muscles without stiffness. The reason why they can move is because of the black liquid attached to the surface."

    "Where did those corpses come from? If this black liquid has such a strong regenerative ability, how could it be killed by us?" Fickels asked, frowning.

    He Haoqing smiled and said: "As long as you want corpses, you can get them from any channel, but I can't say for sure about this black liquid, but there should be some kind of vital irritating substance for this black liquid to be able to act.  , because part of the meat in the bottle was cut off from the back of the other party's neck, and the other party stopped moving only after being severely damaged by the back of the neck, so I guess there must be some kind of material stimulation or something in it.  The action that governs the black liquid, as well as its materialization, is obviously lacking in vitality after being separated from that substance, that is, when I showed you, and the speed and frequency of changes have decreased."

    Everyone was suddenly surrounded by a lot of unfamiliar information. Bai Li and D exchanged glances. They could still digest this type of information. After all, they were also part of scientific research in school, although the school consciously avoided it.  Some information is known to them, but the general direction is more or less clear.

    At this time, He Haoqing stared at Bai Li and said, "I think what you said earlier was implanted with something in the back of your neck, and it is probably related to this."

    Bai Li's heart moved, and everyone's eyes focused on her, but she was attracted by what He Haoqing said. It's not that she didn't think about it, but because she knew very little and couldn't find out anything, she put it on hold. Now  When it was mentioned, there was a ripple in my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102: Desperate Hunting (6)

    ?

    d Seeing that He Haoqing was staring at Bai Li with obvious excitement, he couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable, and quietly blocked Bai Li behind him and said, "Then what do you mean? Let Bai Li be your research object?"

    "I didn't say that, but it would be better if she would help."

    Luo Dan glanced at He Haoqing lightly and said: "Do you think it's time to talk about this topic? You are so confident that I can go back alive?"

    However, He Haoqing smiled lightly and said, "I don't know why, but my intuition tells me so."

    Bai Li didn't show any emotional fluctuations on his face, but said in a slightly cold tone: "I'm not as optimistic as you. The simpler the front, the more unpredictable the future will be."

    He Haoqing's expression changed slightly after hearing Bai Li's words: "Listen to your tone, do you have any new discoveries?"

    Bai Li lowered his eyes slightly and said, "It can't be said to be a new discovery, but somethingis about to move."

    He Haoqing narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "What is it?"

    "I'm not sure, but I have a very bad premonition. I have had a similar feeling before, but it is not as strong and obvious as this time. I can't tell why. It's likethe other party wants to kill me, but there seems to be something  What scruples."

    Jin Huangting had heard about Bai Li before, so he wasn't as surprised as the others. He Haoqing fell silent for a while, staring at Bai Li for a long time, his eyes were extremely creepy, and there was a feeling that he couldn't say no.  Unclear emotions and discolorations.  D wanted to speak, but Bai Li pulled the corner of his clothes, but his eyes were focused on He Haoqing, it seemed that He Haoqing's silence had no effect on her.

    He Haoqing didn't know what he was thinking of, but suddenly his expression relaxed again, and he looked at Bai Li with a smile and said, "This is not all a bad thing, at least if the other party is willing to show up, it will undoubtedly bring us one step closer to the truth."

    "The so-called truth is nothing but a phantom in the water to us now. So far, we have not much effective information, and who can guarantee that the information is still 100% correct?" Fickels said coldly  road.

    "If you don't explore, don't try, how will you know if it's right? For those unknown things, you have to uncover them step by step, so they are full of unknown charm, right?" He Haoqing laughed.

    Fickels sneered: "That's just your personal hobby, not everyone agrees with your point of view."

    "You really hurt my heart by saying that. Isn't it better for everyone to understand each other?"

    "Okay, I don't care about the truth or not. I only care about whether I can survive. You guys always suspect each other about things you can't touch or see. Is it interesting? It used to be Chu Han, but now it's you, even if  You shouldn't be the one to take over Chu Han's job, didn't Jin Huangting say nothing?" Ouyang interrupted He Haoqing's words suddenly, with obvious impatience in his tone.  He really felt irritated. He didn't like He Haoqing from the very beginning, and when he first chose the faction, he chose Bai Li and the others intuitively. No matter from which aspect, he didn't really want to be in the game where life and death were uncertain.  Discuss these words that may upset the morale of the army.

    Interrupted by Ouyang, He Haoqing's eyes narrowed indiscernibly, and then he just smiled and said nothing. Qi Xiu changed his previous cold, arrogant and unapproachable attitude, and kept silent all the time.  It made Bai Li pay special attention to it. There is no reason for his change. Because of Chu Han's way of handling things, it is likely that some unique information has been reserved for Qi Xiu.

    The atmosphere in the crowd was a bit stiff for a while, and Xie Linlu had seen this situation more than once or twice. Speaking of it, the relationship between "zero" people is very delicate, interdependent, but it can't be said that there is much trust, but every time one detonates  When the time is up, the atmosphere will suddenly cool down. Compared with the hot quarrel scene, this kind of cold and violent method is more difficult for people to adapt to.

    Xie Linlu touched his nose, and said in a nasty way: "Well aren't you hungry? Eat some food to replenish your strength." At the end, his voice became smaller and smaller. He is not good at dealing with this kind of deadlock, let alone  Except for Liu Rui, everyone here has more qualifications than him, and he also found an excuse a bit bad What are they doing now? After some changes in the rules of the game, some new things appeared, such as fast  Nutritional capsules for energy.

    Luo Dan put his arm around Bai Li's shoulder and said, "Let's go, let's go over there and eat something on the rocks, and wash our eyes. Seeing too many bad people gets annoying."

    After finishing speaking, regardless of Bai Li's opinion, he pulled him away. Bai Li's eyes drifted to Jin Huangting's place. Seeing him looking at He Haoqing indifferently, he always felt that there was something she hadn't thought of.?She could feel the strong murderous aura very clearly even without using the power.  The opponent's aura is very chaotic, it seems that there is infinite murderous intent everywhere, it is impossible to tell how many men in black are there for a while, and the opponent is elusive, his figure is erratic, without the slightest extra movement, every step of the attack seems to be  The perfect calculation is done, and I don't know how many times stronger than the previous one.

    Not only Bai Li, but other people also obviously noticed this abnormality. After a while, everyone fell into an obvious passive situation.  Can't let go to fight with each other.  Everyone was caught off guard for a while, but with rich combat experience, they would not be in a hurry.

    The people are scattered on various stone pillars or boulders, covering each other, coordinating attacks with each other, trying not to give each other a chance to get close, and also be wary of the opponent's sharp and cold blade, which is obviously a cold weapon, but it can make a group of weapons with high-tech products  This gap in strength makes people's emotions extremely complicated. It is no longer just the initial fear of death. Apart from the desire to survive, there is also a faint sense of excitement and excitement that comes from the blood.  , every cell is full of aggressiveness, although it is not obvious, but I have to admit an inexplicable sense of trembling when hovering on the verge of death.

    After going on for a while, Bai Li gradually saw that the other party did not disappear out of thin air except for the moment of initial appearance, but that the other party's figure was too fast and intersected with each other, or some kind of visual effect was used to make them disappear.  It feels like disappearing from them for a split second and then reappearing the same way.

    But even if she sees through the opponent, she still can't keep up with the opponent's speed. Now she gradually understands that the difficulty setting of this game is based on their strength, that is, to a certain extent, the opponent's force value is higher than theirs.  Their survival rate is completely out of proportion to their death rate, but surviving from this situation is a test of their own comprehensive ability. The other party has given them the possibility to survive, but they must have equal strength.  It can only be to enhance one's combat experience and ability in battle.  Bai Li's mind quickly calculated the joints and what methods they could use to deal with the enemy. They would definitely suffer in a normal head-to-head confrontation. The enemy's strength and physical strength were higher than theirs, and the opponent had a fatal weakness. How about it?  How can we minimize the damage and hit the opponent?

    It's not just Bai Li who is thinking about countermeasures against the enemy, but everyone else is also thinking about it, but it will be difficult to escape under the situation of being suppressed by the opponent for a while.

    The bullets of the crowd tried to shoot at the enemy's only vital point, but the opponent's movements were extremely fast, and it was not that easy to hit the vital point, so they concentrated their firepower on the opponent's head, but the men in black shocked them again and hit them.  The back of the head will not slow down like those men in black before. After the bullet hits, it will heal quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Everyone's hearts were slightly cold, especially fearing that the opponent would not even hit the vital point before without being hurt, and then their chances of survival would become more and more slim.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103: Desperate Hunting (7)

    ?

    Time passed by every minute and every second. Although everyone was at a disadvantage and felt a certain degree of crisis oppression, it was not the first time they had encountered this situation of wandering on the edge of life and death. The accumulated combat experience and abilities were slowly exerting their due  With the exception of Liu Rui, who was seriously injured because of his weakest combat effectiveness, everyone is in good condition.  But Jin Huangting and Fickels were affected to some extent in order to take care of him.

    "It's no way to fight like this. The opponent's recovery speed is too fast, and we don't have enough bullets." Fickels hid behind a stone and said to Jin Huangting.

    Jin Huangting changed a magazine, and his breathing was a little short. Indeed, the problem that Fickels mentioned was the most difficult problem for them at present. He hadn't figured out the Achilles' heel of the other party for a while, and it was useless to be impatient.  He looked at Liu Rui, who was almost out of strength, and searched for a feasible solution in his mind.  But the other party didn't give him time to calm down and think at all, and the two or three attacks came again, and he dodged in a hurry.

    Bai Li's side was not much better, and even more nervous. I don't know if it was her illusion. She always felt that most of the attacks were directed at her alone, and compared to other people, the attacks she faced  It is more compact and dense, almost making her unable to parry.  Bai Li vaguely felt a little weird in his heart. Thinking of the murderous aura he had felt several times before, he always felt that there seemed to be two eyes staring at him all the time.  This feeling made her anxious involuntarily. When facing a crowd of enemies, she had to always pay attention to that deadly killer who didn't know when it would appear.

    At the same time, several men in black rushed towards her, moving extremely fast. For a moment, Bai Li's vision could not keep up with the movement of the other party. In just a few seconds, Bai Li only felt a chill on his body.  Approaching, the body instinctively avoided the vital points before the brain gave the order, but several slits were still cut on the body.

    "Bai Li!" Sensing that something was wrong, Rodin quickly moved to this side, but he only blocked the attack of one of the men in black.

    After dodging, Bai Li gasped violently, took a few steps back to avoid the range of the concentrated attack, and at the same time quickly assessed the extent of his injuries, which can be regarded as just some flesh wounds, no bones or arteries were injured, if he hadn't dodged quickly  , just a short distance from being cut by the other party's throat.

    Bai Li was only surprised for a few seconds. The current situation didn't allow her to think about it at all. She could only try to survive. She couldn't care about all kinds of weirdness. If the other party made it clear that they were targeting her, there would always be clues.  What's more, she is not alone now, and there is a group of teammates who are not weak, so the situation can still be reversed.

    After the man in black made a fierce attack, everyone quickly attacked to help block it, but the other party seemed to be consciously attacking in Bai Li's direction. Even with the help of everyone, the speed and strength of the other party were not weak.  It was inevitable that Bai Li would be attacked collectively by the other party. She could not confront the other party head-on in this situation, and could only dodge while thinking of countermeasures.  At this time, everyone finally realized that the situation was different. Those men in black were obviously going towards Bai Li, and they were attacking fiercely, as if they were endless, and every move was aimed at Bai Li's fatal spot.  , did not give her a chance to breathe and react at all, everyone was puzzled, turned a few turns in their hearts, and still couldn't figure out the reason. Soon, they no longer had any doubts, and the rest of the men in black also hurried  The offensive, everyone was too busy to take care of themselves, and there was no time to take care of Bai Li's situation.

    d noticed that Bai Li's face turned pale, and he wanted to come to her anxiously in his heart, but he was really entangled by the other party and felt powerless, and so did the others.  Bai Li was forced to the edge of a stone wall. The wounds on her body gradually increased, and each one was deeper. The bullets in her hand had long been used up, and now she could only engage in hand-to-hand combat with the opponent, which undoubtedly increased the possibility of injury.  .

    Bai Li is now in prison, and the previous anxiety has slowly accumulated into an emotion that is about to explode. She feels the heat source from the back of her neck making her blood boil, and every cell is dominated by an indescribable excitement.  Suppressing this abnormality, the pain from the wound made her more sober. She must not die here!  She still wants to see her mother and Bai Xue, she wants to live to see them again!  I don't know if it was due to psychological factors, but Bai Li changed his previous passive offensive and fought back as if he was not afraid of death.  As the explosive power of her obsession hit her brain, she subconsciously put aside her previous scruples and unscrupulously attacked the attacking man in black.  sparks.

    The wound that attacked the man in black healed quickly, but the wound on Bai Li's body was already stained with blood, but Bai Li's eyes were surprisingly bright at the moment, and his whole person had a cold and inviolable aura.  Thinking about it, I don't care that the wound on my body will be torn with the big movement, just concentrate on it.??It is very powerful, whether it is speed or strength, but a group of people surrounded two people, which somewhat has an advantage in numbers, and the tacit understanding of mutual cooperation greatly enhances the combat effectiveness.  The two men in black were attacked in two groups by the crowd at this time. Because they had mastered the opponent's deadly method, the attacks of the crowd basically concentrated on the neck. As long as they seized the opportunity, they would attack continuously without giving the opponent a chance to recover.  With a muffled sound of "bang", the head of a man in black was strangled by Qi Xiu and Luo Dan at the same time.  It was torn apart by the incision of the blade.

    The other one is also the same. After Fekers stabbed the dagger into the opponent's head, He Haoqing and Jin Huangting attacked back and forth, and the blade passed through extremely quickly, and the entire head was completely peeled off from the neck.  With the muffled sound of the head falling to the ground, everything suddenly calmed down in an instant.

    Everyone panted and looked at the slowly disappearing black, and saw each other's relieved expressions on each other's faces. Xie Linlu fell to the ground with his feet limp. This was the first time he had fully participated in the entire battle situation.  It played the main role, but it helped a little bit, and as the mind relaxed, the pain in his body slowly returned, and he slowly moaned.  Ouyang also sat next to him. Seeing his pain, he became ill-intentioned and patted the wound on Xie Linlu's arm deliberately. Xie Linlu shuddered in pain and immediately cursed: "Are you going to die? Ouyang  !"

    Ouyang laughed twice, but then he hurt his wounds from laughing too much.  Everyone was panting, sitting or lying down, greedily breathing every ounce of fresh air, and enjoying a fragment of rest for the rest of their lives.

    The wound on Bai Li's body was bleeding profusely, but with the powerful healing ability and the highly effective hemostatic spray, the wound began to scab soon, but the piece of the clock that exposed the bones looked a little scary, not to mention the piercing pain, Bai Li  However, he was used to this pain during several times of death struggles, and even once enjoyed the sense of survival brought by this pain, and it is still the same now.

    During this period, He Haoqing kept staring at Bai Li, and finally couldn't help asking: "Do you feel any difference in your body?"

    Bai Li glanced at him lightly, then lowered his head coldly and said, "No."

    He Haoqing obviously didn't believe it, and said with a smile: "But why do I feel that you seem to be different? You have never been in this state before, and you seem to be full ofexcitement."

    Bai Li squinted her eyes unconsciously. She knows her own body best. What He Haoqing said is correct. She is indeed a little strange, but she is also a little scared when she loses control. That feeling brings constant heat and excitement.  Seeing the activity of every cell in her, she couldn't help but want to enjoy the fun of fighting, but the other half of her rationality reminded her that this weird phenomenon is not a good sign. If she starts to lose control of her thoughts, it means that she will  Will it be dominated by that excitement like a puppet?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104: Desperate Hunting (8)

    ?

    "You still have the energy to observe me on the verge of life and death, so should I suspect that you actually retain your own strength?" Bai Li asked with a half-smile on his face, looking at the gentle He Haoqing.

    He Haoqing's eyes flashed, and she said with an undiminished smile: "In this case, shouldn't you feel that I care more about you?"

    Bai Li half-truthfully said: "Then should I say thank you to you?"

    He Haoqing said kindly: "No, as long as you tell me what's wrong with you."

    Others watched the two of them practice Tai Chi, and they had long been accustomed to this kind of situation where there was a little gunpowder smoke, but the wind was calm in the end.  Everyone looked at Bai Li and said to He Haoqing calmly, "Thank you for your concern, I'm fine, I'm fine."

    He Haoqing carefully looked at Bai Li's expression, seeing that Bai Li didn't see any abnormality at all, she slightly lowered her eyelids and said, "It's best if you don't have anything to do."

    Bai Li stared at the wound on his body, and stopped talking to He Haoqing, but He Haoqing didn't seem to want to stop there, and continued: "Your experience is second only to Qi Xiu and Feikels, and I also heard that from you to  After entering this game, weird things happened one after another, don't you have any clues until now?"

    "Do you want to talk about old things with me now?"

    "No, I just want to analyze what happened."

    Bai Li thought for a while and said, "What do you want to know?"

    "It should be what you are willing to let me know?"

    "Okay, you have the intention to think about other things, but we don't. Now we are still in the game, we should think about what to do next. Don't forget, we have no extra ammunition now. Remove bombs and the like, we will just  The only option is to fight with the opponent." Luo Dan said coldly with a grass stalk in his mouth.

    He Haoqing spread his hands and said, "Every time this happens, you change the subject, Bai Li, you said you wanted to stand on the same front as us, but you never confessed it, don't you think it contradicts your words?  ?¡±

    Bai Li looked cold, looked at He Haoqing and said: "If you have any questions, I will talk about it after the game is over. I will answer if I can answer it, but now I don't have the intention."

    He Haoqing stared at Bai Li for a long time. He originally wanted to take advantage of the battle just after the end and relax his body and mind to test it out, to see if he could get some useful information, but Bai Li's attitude was unexpectedly cautious.  He smiled and said, "Okay then."

    "What should we do next? According to the previous model, the next one is the big guy, but I have no ammunition now, so I can't really fight hand-to-hand, right? We don't have the resilience of the other party." Xie Linlu saw two people  The person seemed to have come to an end, half leaning on the stone wall and couldn't help but said.

    Everyone fell silent for a moment. Indeed, the most important question in front of them was what they planned for the next time.  Jin Huangting looked at the situation of the people, and found that the injuries were varied. The most serious one was Liu Rui, who hadn't recovered from his injuries until now. His combat power was almost zero. He looked around and thought that the enemy could appear at will. Here  It is not suitable for traps or anything, and it is temporarily unknown what kind of enemy the opponent is.  However, Bai Li's current state is obviously different. She seems to be inexplicably anxious, as if she is worried about something. She also said before that there is some kind of unsteady factor. Obviously, she feels something, but she can't completely  Sure, and the other party's influence on her is obvious.  But now it's not appropriate to just pay attention to her alone. Their current situation can be said to have reached the bottom of the valley again.

    And just as he was thinking about the next battle plan, Bai Li and D suddenly stood up from the ground at the same time. Everyone was stunned, and then they stood up immediately, clenched the weapons in their hands.  d At the beginning, I just felt that something was wrong, but I couldn't tell what was wrong. I just felt that I was flooded by a feeling of discomfort.

    And Bai Li obviously felt that someone was staring at her somewhere, she stared at that direction coldly, and everyone followed her gaze, but there was no figure or movement over there, Ouyang couldn't help touching  Touching Xie Linlu's arm, he raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "Did you see anything?"

    Xie Linlu looked at him with contempt and said, "You can't even see it, why do you still ask me?"

    Bai Li felt a pain in her brain. She could feel the other party's breath, but she couldn't catch the other party's clear location. There were obvious crises everywhere, and there was no murderous intent. The other party hid her existence very well. It was just a kind of  Bai Li, who was shrouded in a feeling of extreme unease, was paying attention to the changes in the surrounding atmosphere with a kind of planning spirit. She was sure that the discord attacking them was different from the thick murderous aura she felt before, compared to the kind that flowed from the bones.  Fear, what you are facing now is nothing.

    The excitement that hadn't completely calmed down before surged again.With a small encirclement, no matter which direction the opponent attacks, he will be attacked from behind. This method temporarily restrains the opponent, and also creates opportunities for Qi Xiu to attack in close quarters. The situation is slowly turning around.

    Here, Fickels and Xie Linlu were startled when they saw Bai Li's seemingly desperate method, and then thought that it was okay, with Bai Li restraining them, it would be easy for them to attack.  Bai Li didn't completely ignore the consequences and attacked personally, but if he wasn't close, how could he catch the nimble enemy on his body, let alone kill him.  The wounds on Bai Li's body piled up, but she consciously avoided some vital points, and her own wounds continued to increase, but it kept her very close to the other party.

    Bai Li was burning with anxiety, but she had to keep calm. She reminded herself time and time again that she didn't have much time, and at the same time hated her lack of ability.  The two of them approached a little bit, Bai Li finally caught a gap, hugged the opponent with both hands, then raised the dagger in his hand and stabbed at the opponent, at the same time, Ouyang who was the closest took advantage of the situation and stabbed the dagger into the opponent's chest  In the eyes, there was a sharp wailing sound suddenly.  At the same time, his strength increased suddenly, Bai Li was thrown away suddenly, Luo Dan scrambled across from the other side, took advantage of Ouyang's steadfastness, jumped up, grabbed the opponent's neck from behind, twisted hard, heard "click"  "Pull" made a crisp sound, and at the same time the blade cut in, the flesh and blood were divided, and the blood flowed freely

    While Bai Li was thrown aside, He Haoqing and the others were still fighting fiercely over there, Fickels joined in quickly after the battle ended, and so did Rodin.  Panting heavily, Ouyang came to Bai Li's side and said, "Go and see d first, we are here."

    Bai Li glanced sideways at Ouyang, and then slowly walked to D's side. D's consciousness was already a little loose. Although the bleeding had stopped, the wound was too close to the vitals.  Bai Li touched his neck, the pulse from his hand was quite strong, and he was slightly relieved.

    The battle over there was coming to an end. When Bai Li turned his head away, Qi Xiu and Jin Huangting put their arms around the enemy's neck from front to back, and the opponent's entire head twisted, and at the same time, a puddle of blood overflowed from his abdomen.

    Following that, a dazzling white light flooded the eyes (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105: The Shadow on the Surface (1)

    ?

    The moment they returned to the base, everyone was still in a daze. Bai Li was still holding on to D, looking back and forth with the others, who was a little confused about the situation, and almost forgot to heal the wounds on his body.

    "Are we are we back?" Xie Linlu's voice was a little uncertain.

    Qi Xiu said calmly: "How about I punch you to see if you are dreaming?"

    Ouyang did not quarrel with him, but relaxed and slumped to the ground and laughed silently: "Whether he is dreaming or not, it feels so good to be alive!"

    Everyone's hearts gradually became more at ease. After a while, after everyone repaired their wounds, Bai Li took a look at the existing number of people. Except for a few newcomers who died, all the original members returned. Speaking of which, the death rate of their base  There has never been such a tragedy as what Chu Han once said. Although many things have given her a sense of disobedience, everyone is still alive, and she is somewhat happy in her heart.

    Bai Li exhaled lightly. The game ended so suddenly this time, she almost didn't feel the reality of coming back, and the dangerous aura she felt in the game is definitely not an illusion. People who are stronger than the opponent can often  Her aura is well concealed, and it can make her feel so clearly that the other party is doing it on purpose, but she doesn't have any intention to make a move. Could it be that the other party is just trying to make her feel uneasy?

    "I didn't expect it to be true. The wounds healed all at once, isn't it amazing!" Liu Rui looked up and down at the original wounds on his body, and murmured incredulously.

    Ouyang patted him on the shoulder with a look of coming, and said: "You have to learn to be calm when you come here, just learn from me."

    Xie Linlu said disapprovingly: "You don't blush when you say this, are you sure you have calmed down?"

    "What do you mean by that? When did I lose my composure?"

    "You are not calm now."

    Ouyang rolled up his sleeves and was about to discuss the topic of "calmness" with Xie Linlu when he heard Jin Huangting say, "Okay, go back and pack up first, and take a good rest."

    After finishing speaking, Jin Huangting walked forward first, while Ouyang and Xie Linlu continued to bicker behind.  Seeing Bai Li thoughtful, d said, "Let your brain rest once in a while, why press too hard." Bai Li was stunned for a moment, looked at d blankly, and heard D continue: "Why?  What I said was weird?"

    Bai Li slightly turned his head to look at the front and said, "No, it's just" Bai Li couldn't think of what to say for a while, and then said after a pause, "You're right, maybe I really need to take a break."

    "But your expression tells me that you can't do it."

    Bai Li paused, but did not answer.  The two had already walked for a while while talking, and they could see the familiar house standing there quietly.

    Afterwards, everyone rested separately according to the previous practice, and discussed other matters after resting. Bai Li quietly returned to the room.  The room is still as clean and tidy as before, the window is slightly open, the light is diffused in the room through the light-colored curtains, Bai Li can see the person who is sleeping leaning against the wall at a glance, the tassels on the curtains are overlapping his shoulders  Above, the whole picture looks extremely comfortable.  Bai Li stood there in a daze, when it suddenly happened that she didn't know when it would start, and she could face such a situation naturally, her hand involuntarily touched the pendant of the cross.

    She couldn't tell what kind of mood she was in at this time. After each game, she felt almost nothing but tiredness. Looking at Isaiah's peaceful face, her mood suddenly became a little complicated. Because of Bai Xue's relationship, his existence  It's a little tricky for her.  Bai Li let out a breath, walked over, and patted Isaiah on the shoulder.  Isaiah opened his eyes in a little confusion, and when he saw Bai Li smiled instantly, he reached out and wanted to grab Bai Li's hand, but Bai Li took a step back to avoid his movement.

    "Li?" Isaiah probed in a low voice.

    Bai Li looked at Isaiah's face, and said coldly: "I want to rest, please go out, and don't come into my room casually in the future."

    Isaiah sat on the ground and looked up at Bai Li, his eyes still a little dazed, and he opened his mouth to call Bai Li's name, but seeing Bai Li's obviously different expression, he just pursed his lips and spoke quietly.  Standing up from the ground, he walked out of the room slowly.

    When Isaiah went out, Bai Li sighed. After taking a shower, he lay down on the bed to rest, his body relaxed, and his mind began to function.  What Jin Huangting said before about the epigene, plus the experiment Chu Han said, and some random information, Bai Li basically came up with a clue.  From the current point of view, the key to the experiment is the epigenetics. The change of the rules of the game may also be related to it, and the unexpected early end of the game.  , the game'sShe couldn't help but hesitate, thinking of Carmine's skill and ability, she had to reassess the current situation.  But if she is manipulated and threatened by the other party like this, it is not acceptable to her.

    "It means that if I want to live, there is only one choice?"

    "You are a smart person, you should know how to choose."

    "Since there is only one option, and I want to live, I still have no choice in the end, so why bother to let me choose."

    The smile on Carl's face remained undiminished, and he took a few steps closer to Bai Li, walked around Bai Li, looked at him carefully, and said: "Because I don't want to appear authoritarian, let alone,  For you, I am still somewhat interested, so I want special preferential treatment, well, now officially tell me what is your choice?"

    Bai Li secretly breathed out, the person in front of him is obviously not easy to mess with, and he couldn't let go of such a compromise, but there was no other way to go besides conforming, she couldn't gamble her life with him at this time,  He could only say: "For me to make this kind of decision, you have to give me a reason, and if I agree to your terms, but don't even know who I'm doing business with, it's not justified."

    "I still say the same thing. Believe me, you can get what you want. If you don't believe me" Carl paused as he spoke, and approached Bai Li. His tall figure enveloped Bai Li, and he approached Bai Li  He whispered softly in his ear: "I can fulfill you right now."

    Bai Li suddenly felt a change in the atmosphere, and obvious coercion was exerted on her body. For a moment, her heart beat faster, and the hairs on her body stood on end.  Seeing her suddenly tense and stiff body, the other party smiled slightly, waiting for her answer very leisurely.  And Bai Li secretly calculated what kind of choice he should make, should he accept the deal, or risk rejecting it?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106: The Shadow on the Surface (2)

    ?

    "Why? Is this question difficult to answer?"

    Bai Li held his breath, and slowly pushed away two steps, keeping a certain distance from him, trying to relax himself, facing a man whose strength was unpredictable, who seemed like an enemy but not a friend, Bai Li switched dozens of guesses,  While his thoughts were spinning, seeing the other party staring at him calmly, as if enjoying the oppressive and tense feeling brought to her, Bai Li suddenly had a flash of inspiration, if the other party wanted to kill her, why bother to talk so much, showing that he was killing her?  The intention is not so much to make her compromise, but more like teasing her.

    After she was silent for a long time without answering, while the other party still had a relaxed expression on her face, Bai Li confirmed his guess even more, and said, "I refuse!"

    Carl looked indifferent, as if he had expected her intentions long ago, but he still asked, "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?"

    "You won't kill me."

    Carl narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you sure?"

    Bai Li looked at him and said, "I'm not sure, but if you really want to kill me, there's no need to spend so much time with me."

    Karl fell silent, staring at what Bai Li was about to say, but suddenly turned his gaze to look behind her, Bai Li then turned his head, Fickels and Qi Xiu stood not far away and stared at Bai Li and Karl.

    "It seems that today can only end here." As soon as he finished speaking, when Bai Li turned his head, he had already left.

    Fickels and Qi Xiu did not approach, obviously waiting for Bai Li to take the initiative to go over, Bai Li stared at Karl's back and disappeared into the dark, stood there for a while before slowly moving towards the two  After doing it, he asked casually, "How did you get here?"

    "If you don't come here, how can you see a good show?" Qi Xiu sarcastically said.

    Fickels looked at Qi Xiu with a hint of restraint in his eyes, and then said to Bai Li, "Chu Han brought us here last time, so Qi Xiu and I wanted to take a look here." After a pause, he asked again: "  Who was that person just now?"

    "Do you still remember that I told you that there is a person who claims to be Carmine's brother? That's him."

    Fickels asked suspiciously: "What is he looking for you for?"

    "The other party's intentions are unclear, and I don't know what he wants to do."

    "Do you think your words are credible?" Qi Xiu asked, crossing his arms.

    Bai Li looked at the hesitant Feikers and the doubtful Qi Xiu, and said lightly: "You will doubt everything I say, since that's the case, I'll tell you what I say. As for whether you believe it or not, that's up to you."  your problem."

    Qi Xiu's face darkened in an instant. Seeing the smoke rising between the two of them, Feikes quickly smoothed things over and said, "Don't get me wrong, Bai Li, we don't doubt you, butjust want to know  The truth of the matter. Of course, I also believe that what you said is true."

    Bai Li looked at Fickels silently, and then said: "I'll go first."

    Without waiting for any reaction from the two of them, Bai Li turned around and left.  And Fickels stopped Qi Xiu, who wanted to stop her, and said, "Can't you treat her like you used to? Do you have to be aggressive? You have to rely on her to figure out some things."

    "I also want to get along with her peacefully, but don't you think her attitude is very annoying? Everything points to her, but she seems to have nothing to do with her. She looks indifferent and turns into a strange person in the end."  We don't trust her." Qi Xiu frowned.

    Fickels sighed and said, "Isn't that her temperament? Besides, she really didn't do anything. Speaking of which, she was only passively entangled in those things. Strictly speaking, we don't have a particularly firm opinion."  stand to doubt her."

    Qi Xiu glanced at him and said, "Are you defending her now?"

    Fickels said indifferently: "I'm just telling the truth. Although some things did happen to Bai Li, I don't think she will harm us. Besides, the next game is our critical period. Can we get through this period?"  Guan is the most important thing, before that, we should try our best to establish a good relationship with Bai Li, in Chu Han's plan, she is a crucial link."

    "It's a plan, but isn't it just a baseless guess? I don't understand why he put all his chips on Bai Li."

    Fickels sighed and said: "He didn't put all his chips on Bai Li, he just bet that his guess was correct, but Bai Li is a step that can lubricate all joints."

    "I don't think she can cooperate with us obediently. Besides, I always have doubts about Chu Han's plan to return to this world."

    "Whether it's true or not, it's always a hope. I don't want to stay in this kind of place forever."

    Qi Xiu looked at him when he heard the words, hesitated for a moment and asked: "??From the initial defense until now, even she herself can't tell what kind of mentality she has towards him. He and Bai Xue are clearly two people, but they are surprisingly similar in some aspects. She is getting more and more startled by this kind of attitude.  Similar, but the perception of Isaiah in the subconscious is slowly changing, and even complicated so that she herself is a little confused.

    Isaiah looked at Bai Li in a daze, and pulled her sleeve again. Bai Li looked at the flowers in his hand, his expression was a little complicated at first, then he calmed down, and whispered to Isaiah, "Thank you."

    Immediately, he looked away a little uncomfortably, walked to one side, picked up a glass water glass, and put jasmine into the water glass. Bai Li looked sideways at Isaiah.  The cup of jasmine flowers, the dimple around his mouth appearing and disappearing from time to time, Bai Li's mood was complicated, but also a little bit of joy.  No matter what kind of connection he has with Bai Xue, she seems to be getting softer towards him now, and she will always be drawn invisibly.

    After Bai Li packed up, she left the room. Isaiah still followed her. When she met D at the entrance of the corridor, seeing Isaiah who was following Bai Li's face changed slightly, he asked Bai Li calmly: "  Where did he come from?"

    Bai Li went downstairs and said, "I don't know, every time he comes and goes without a trace, to be honest, I feel like I'm getting used to it now."

    d Hearing that his feet stopped, he subconsciously went to look at Bai Li. Bai Li felt that he stopped, and turned around in confusion and asked, "What's wrong?"

    d smiled covertly: "It's nothing, I just thinkyou shouldn't be completely unsuspecting of him."

    Bai Li looked at Isaiah who was a few steps away and said, "Of course I know."

    While the two were talking, they had already come downstairs. In the living room, only He Haoqing was sipping a cup of coffee and holding a book in his hand. Seeing the two coming down, he smiled and said hello: "Good morning."

    Both Bai Li and D just nodded slightly, He Haoqing's eyes touched Isaiah, his eyes lightened slightly, he put down the coffee in his hand and said, "Seeing surprises early in the morning makes people feel very happy.  "

    "You really don't give up." Luo Dan walked out of the restaurant with a cup of coffee, and asked He Haoqing while sitting on the sofa beside him.

    He Haoqing said flatly: "I am a very dedicated person."

    Rodin sneered and said, "It should be said to be stubborn."

    He Haoqing was noncommittal, D looked around and asked, "Where are the others?"

    Luo Dan took a sip of coffee and said, "I don't know, maybe it's in the 'City That Never Sleeps', maybe it's in the training ground, or it's just a big sleep, it's just as long as it's alive.¡±

    "It's a teammate anyway, so what you said was too cold." He Haoqing said.

    Rodin glanced at him and said, "It's inexplicably funny to say that from your mouth."

    He Haoqing raised his eyebrows slightly, and changed the subject: "Speaking of which, Qi Xiu and Feikels will leave in the next match. Do you have any plans?"

    "If you have any plans, you almost always take one step at a time." D said lightly.

    "No, I don't mean the game, but something else." Seeing that Luo Dan and the others looked suspicious, He Haoqing looked at Bai Li and said, "Why? Bai Li didn't tell you about some things in the game.  matter?"

    Luo Dan and D subconsciously looked at Bai Li, and then at He Haoqing. D asked in a cold voice, "What do you mean by that?"

    He Haoqing closed the book in his hand, took a sip of coffee and said, "As you heard, everyone is smart and should be able to understand what I said." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107: The Shadow on the Surface (3)

    ?

    Bai Li calmly sat across from He Haoqing and said, "You can say whatever you want, there's no need to get involved with me in a roundabout way, or is it one of your bad tastes to sow dissension?"

    He Haoqing smiled slightly, and half-truthfully said: "I admit that I enjoy this kind of fun."

    Luo Dan looked at him and said, "What exactly do you want to say?"

    He Haoqing just looked at Bai Li and spit out a few words: "Epigene."

    Bai Li paused, and He Haoqing continued: "This thing is really the key to our life and death. As far as I know, there is no such term in the current genetic theory, so I can't explain what this concept refers to specifically.  , but it can be speculated from the side that the purpose of this game is related to this. The information I have now shows that some kind of chip is implanted in our bodies, but there is no way to detect it with the equipment of the base. In this  There are some data recorded in the chip, and there is no way to know more details, but one of the data values ??is the epigene. According to the information I hold, if this value exceeds the limit, it will be erased by the system. And  We have no idea how to increase or decrease that value, that is to say, we are now in a predicament where we will die at any time."

    d and Luo Dan were greatly surprised when they heard the words. They saw Bai Li's expression was indifferent. In addition to what He Haoqing said before, she should have known about it before, but she didn't tell them.  Luo Dan just glanced at Bai Li briefly.  Relatively speaking, D's expression is a bit complicated.

    Luo Dan stroked the rim of the coffee cup, looked at He Haoqing indifferently and asked, "Is this what you want to say?"

    He Haoqing kept smiling, but said in her mouth: "I also hope that the three of you can show me some interesting expressions, but I didn't expect you to trust each other so much."

    Luo Dan also smiled and said, "I'm really sorry to let you down."

    Even so, Bai Li didn't think that his actions were for no reason. He guessed that he probably had some new plans, but he wanted to test their reality, so he said some half-truths and half-false words.  This method is simple and crude, but when you think about it carefully, at this sensitive moment, people's hearts are the most difficult to grasp. Even if D and Luo Dan don't say anything, there is no guarantee that there will be doubts in their hearts.

    d looked at Bai Li with his eyes downcast and didn't respond, and there was nothing unusual on his face. Although he didn't suspect Bai Li, his heart was always a little complicated.

    At this time, Bai Li was thinking about He Haoqing's purpose. Before she could think about it, He Haoqing had already said: "What I said before was just a joke, I just want you to understand the situation. Our base  You all know the situation. To put it bluntly, it is a state of disunity. We got together out of necessity, but there are some things that cannot be done alone. Therefore, we have formed allies before, but we have never cooperated clearly. I think we are now  Cooperation is needed, and in order to show my sincerity, of course I must inform you of life-and-death information.¡±

    "Then where did you get this information?" D asked.

    "Chu Han left it for him." Bai Li said lightly.

    d said with some surprise: "Chu Han? How did he know these things?"

    Bai Li answered at this moment: "He got it from a man named Ilya."

    "Ilya?" Rodin asked with some doubts: "Who is he?"

    When He Haoqing heard the name again, his eyes narrowed slightly and he said: "It seems that you really didn't confess something."

    Bai Li was a little surprised at this time, it seemed that Fickels hadn't told him about this matter, obviously they were hiding things from each other.

    "Bai Li, what kind of person is that Ilya?" D asked aloud.

    "I only met him once, and even Chu Han didn't know his background, but he knew a lot of information that we didn't know. I tried to find him yesterday, and he seemed to be in trouble and disappeared."

    "How do you know he's in trouble? You obviously haven't seen him, haven't you?" He Haoqing asked.

    Bai Li leaned back on the sofa, lowered his eyelids and said, "I saw Carmein's brother Karl, and he is also looking for Ilya."

    He Haoqing knocked on the wall of the coffee cup, thought for a while and asked, "Carl? Do you know what his purpose is for that man named Ilya?"

    "I don't know, but I got a little information from the conversation with him. He seems to let me skip the rest of the game and go to the next stage. If he really has this ability, it means that he can interfere with the system and directly  Taking decisive action also means that we are starting to get closer to the truth."

    He Haoqing put down the coffee cup, folded his hands and fingers, and looked at Bai Li silently, without expressing any opinion.  all the time?, even a feeling of wanting to vomit.  Luo Dan took her arm and said: "He Haoqing is right, we have to enjoy the morning, after all, it is not easy to survive every time, we have to enjoy every moment of our life, so that we are worthy of the desperate struggle in the game  .¡±

    At this time, d said: "You guys eat, I'm not feeling well, I'll talk about it later when I'm hungry, I'll go back to my room first."

    Bai Li wanted to call D to stop, but Luo Dan almost forced Bai Li to get up and walked to the restaurant. Isaiah followed after Bai Li got up, and Luo Dan whispered in Bai Li's ear: "Let him calm down."  For a moment, he should be in a mess right now."

    Bai Li looked sideways at Luo Dan, and Luo Dan said calmly: "He needs time to sort out his mood, and similarly, I think you need it too."

    Bai Li's heart was shocked, he remained silent, and quietly followed Luo Dan into the restaurant, while behind him, He Haoqing seemed to be enjoying the coffee, looking at the backs of Bai Li and the others with a satisfied face  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108: An Unexpected Meeting (1)

    ?

    Although she and He Haoqing have reached a consensus on cooperation, she cares more about the resurrection of Bai Xue and her mother than returning to the present world. Although people who die in the game can "come back to life" again, they are not in the game.  Everything is full of variables. On the one hand, she strongly wants to see them again. On the other hand, deep down in her heart, she is full of confusion and fear for Bai Xue and her mother who have the same skin but no memory.  Bai Li shook her head, she couldn't hesitate at this moment, she just wanted to see them now.  What's more, the cooperation with He Haoqing is just right at this time. Obviously, Chu Han has divided the information into several parts, and the content is different. She can't think of Chu Han's intention now, but it is obvious that He Haoqing has a deep understanding of these things.  To cooperate with them, on the one hand, I want to get their share of information from them, and on the other hand, I may also want to test their depth.

    Compared to Bai Li's mental entanglement, Luo Dan's thinking is simpler. She cares more about returning to the present world than knowing the truth. Everything here is interesting, but it will naturally get boring after a long time. What's more, she  She still couldn't let go of Roland. Because of Roland's relationship, she took care of Bai Li and D a lot. On the other hand, she really needed companions.  It's not that she didn't think about He Haoqing's cooperation earlier, but she always felt that this person was too difficult to grasp, so she wanted to observe for a while, but the other party never showed any flaws, it seemed that she had been watching their good show from the sidelines.  She doesn't know He Haoqing well, but she trusts her intuition. It's hard to cooperate with him, but there are a few people in this world who are trustworthy, even Bai Li and D, they don't care about each other more or less  Reserved for whatever reason.

    D has been staring at Isaiah next to Bai Li, but the other party seems to have not noticed his gaze at all, and just focused his eyes on Bai Li. It is undeniable that D feels extremely uncomfortable in his heart, but he can't treat someone who can't even communicate normally.  What do people with problems do, not to mention He Haoqing is right, Bai Li is becoming more and more special to him, as if he is completely used to the existence of Isaiah.  Even though Bai Li is still not very close to him now, compared to the previous precautions, the two now have an unspeakable tacit understanding, and because of this, he suddenly regretted letting Bai Li feel strangely towards Isaiah before,  Perhaps if it was extinguished early, there would be no such situation today.

    After taking two mouthfuls, Bai Li lost his appetite at all, but still resisted to eat some more, until he really didn't have the desire to swallow, so he stopped eating.  Luo Dan and D didn't eat anything either. The three of them had their own thoughts and ate their breakfast in silence.

    In the end Rodin broke the silence and said, "Bai Li, are you really unable to see that Ilya now?"

    "Chu Han said that if Ilya wants to see me, I will definitely know. He also said that there is a special time to meet Ilya. But after meeting Carl last night, I guess things have changed. If I want to see him again, I don't think so.  so easy."

    "Do you know what the man named Karl will do when he finds him?" Rodin continued to ask.

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "I don't know, but it's probably not a good thing, otherwise Elijah wouldn't have avoided him."

    "What do you think about He Haoqing's sudden proposal to cooperate? Do you think he really wants to cooperate, or does he have other plans?" d interjected.

    Bai Li thought for a while and said: "It's okay to cooperate with him. Although it was said to be cooperation a few times last time, there was no actual action. No matter what his purpose is, as long as we are careful, there will be no major problems."

    "Let's adjust accordingly, not to mention the current situation, Fickels and Qi Xiu are leaving, Jin Huangting has always been an unclear attitude and does not form a party with anyone, Ouyang is with us again, Xie Linlu and that newcomer are still in the same boat.  It's not a favorable help, not to mention that he is very interested in Bai Li and Isaiah on our side, of course we are the best partners." Luo Dan analyzed.  "And to be honest, leaving aside personal preferences, so far, except for Isaiah, he has not taken any drastic actions against anyone."

    Bai Li suddenly thought of the dead Jiang Lan, and said with some doubts: "I was concerned about him for a while, but because of Jiang Lan's death, this matter will be over."

    "I remember when you said that. For a while, He Haoqing seemed to have some opinions on Jiang Lan. That is, Jiang Lan died not long after that, and the matter was over." D lowered his head slightly.  Eyelid Road.

    "That's why I always thought Jiang Lan's death was a bit strange." Bai Li said.

    Luo Dan frowned slightly and asked, "You mean He Haoqing killed Jiang Lan?"

    Bai Li shook his head and said, "Of course not, I was thinking What is the reason for He Haoqing's attitude towards Jiang Lan???Annoyed, on the other hand, he is not sure whether Bai Li is just a stand-in for Isaiah, and the more he is like this, the more impatient he becomes.  In the past, I could not care about it because I was always indifferent to Isaiah Bailey. Although I can't say that I am close now, I still feel a little different.

    Luo Dan stood up, tapped his fingers on the table unconsciously and said: "Actually, I have no right to say anything about this kind of thing, but you and Bai Li are Roland's best friends, I hope you can return to the present world with me, so  There can be no mistakes, I don't want Roland to be sad, she will not be able to bear to lose any of you, I must make sure that the three of us can go back."

    d took a deep breath and said, "Don't worry, I won't destroy our plan to return to this world."

    Rodin paused his fingers and said with a smile, "That's good."

    And suddenly there was a shout at the door: "Hey, brothers, we are back."

    Following the sound, Ouyang has come to the restaurant, and the "server" quickly placed his breakfast on the table after he appeared. Ouyang walked in and saw Luo Dan and D and asked, "Why are you two alone?"  ?What about the rest?"

    Behind him, Xie Linlu half-supported Liu Rui, who had a bad face, and Luo Dan looked at the half-dead Liu Rui and asked, "What's wrong with him? Excessive indulgence?"

    Ouyang's mouth was full of something, and he finally swallowed it down before saying: "He fought with me for wine, but I forced him down." He stuffed another mouthful and said, "By the way, I saw Bai Li go out just now.  What is she going to do?"

    "It's nothing, just go out and relax." Luo Dan said.

    Xie Linlu smiled and said, "Bai Li doesn't seem like someone who would go out to relax."

    Rodin squinted at him and said, "Oh, then what kind of person do you think she is?"

    Xie Linlu was noncommittal, but put Liu Rui on the chair and poured him a glass of water.  Liu Rui rubbed his temples with some headaches, looked at the energetic Ouyang and said: "Sure enough, the difference in strength will also have a fundamental difference in physical fitness."

    Ouyang snapped his fingers and said: "Bingo, you're telling the truth, but it has nothing to do with your hard work in drinking but I can't beat me. Master has been tempered in this regard."

    Ouyang and Liu Rui quarreled endlessly on the topic of drinking, Xie Linlu drank his saliva and asked casually: "Are Feikers and the others going to leave in the next game?"

    Luo Dan didn't even raise his eyes, and gave a faint "um", and D got up at this time, and walked out without saying a word, Rodin stood there watching him leave and made a sound, Ouyang originally wanted to call D, but always  I think his face is a little scary.  Turning to look at Rodin, she took a few sips of coffee and then left.

    The three of them were silent for a while as they watched the two leave one after another. Ouyang scratched his somewhat disheveled hair and said, "What kind of trouble is this? Why do one and two feel so strange."

    There was a strange look in Xie Linlu's eyes, and Liu Rui asked Ouyang: "Maybe something happened between them. Speaking of which, you and that woman named Bai Li came here at the same time. How do you feel about your strength?"  There seems to be a big difference."

    Ouyang seemed to have been poked to the breaking point, and he shouted excitedly: "Fuck, you also have to depend on your luck. It's like cheating since you came here. The highest reward points, what extra rewards are there?  The most enviable thing is that there is also an exemption card, which means that she can directly advance to a game without participating in it!"

    Xie Linlu was attracted by the free card, and asked: "What you said is true, that thing can really save a game? How can I get this thing?"

    Seeing the shining expressions of Liu Rui and Xie Linlu's eyes, Ouyang directly hit him and said: "Don't think about it, I haven't caught so many games so far."

    The two were a little disappointed, Liu Rui thought in his heart that if he got the exemption card from Bai Li's hand, it would be equivalent to one more chance of survival.  Just when the two of them were in active thought, they heard Ouyang say: "Don't blame me for not reminding you, don't pay attention to Bai Li, she looks cold, if you provoke her, she will beat you to death."  There is definitely more than one person. What's more, her own ability should not be underestimated. Don't forget, she is a person who has survived seven games, not to mention her status in 'zero' is a bit special. Besides, the things that the system exchanged before  Except for the holder who can use it, other people can't do it at all."

    Xie Linlu said with a gentle smile: "We didn't say anything, you were the one who kept talking."

    Ouyang licked the corner of his mouth, but did not speak. Liu Rui's mind turned a few times. Although he was a little unwilling, he quickly let go and discussed the alcohol limit with Ouyang again.

    As for Bai Li, after leaving the base, she came to the place where she met Ilya again. Just like last night, she found nothing.  The room was still empty, and when we walked into the hall, the light was refracted along with the strange patterns on the floor. Bai Li stood in the middle in a daze, staring blankly at the seemingly similar pattern. Isaiah stood in a daze.  A few steps away from her, as she stared at the ground, the expression on her face was obscured in the gloom.

    "It's impossible in this world not to be vigilant at all times."

    Bai Li turned his head when he heard the voice, the person was behind the light, his appearance was not very clear, until he saw the other person's appearance clearly, Bai Li couldn't help but widen his eyes in surprise.

    The other party said with a chuckle: "Long time no see." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)The lines meandered and refracted along the strange patterns on the floor. Bai Li stood in the middle blankly, staring blankly at the seemingly similar pattern. Isaiah stood a few steps away from her, following her staring at the ground.  , the expression on his face was hidden in the darkness and couldn't be seen clearly.

    "It's impossible in this world not to be vigilant at all times."

    Bai Li turned his head when he heard the voice, the person was behind the light, his appearance was not very clear, until he saw the other person's appearance clearly, Bai Li couldn't help but widen his eyes in surprise.

    The other party said with a chuckle: "Long time no see." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109: An Unexpected Meeting (2)

    ?

    "Carmine?" It was Carmine who came, and Bai Li looked at her in surprise and asked, "Why did you appear here?"

    Carmine walked in slowly and said, "Originally, I planned to wait for you to play ten games before meeting me again, but the plan couldn't keep up with the changes. I didn't expect that Karl would find you. This was out of my calculation."  Then he turned his head to Isaiah and said, "Long time no see, Isaiah."

    "That man named Carl is really your brother?"

    Carmein's expression turned a little strange instantly, and he frowned and said, "To be honest, I really don't want to admit it, but he is indeed my brother. You've seen him too, he's quite annoying, right? Anyway, every time I  Seeing him makes me feel terrified, but luckily he can't find me now."

    Bai Li looked at her and asked, "Then why are you looking for me now?"

    "Actually, I have nothing to do. I just want to see you again. By the way, I would like to remind you to stay away from Karl. There is no good end to getting involved with him."

    Bai Li slightly pursed his lower lip and said, "I can't decide whether to have anything to do with him or not. He comes and goes with you freely. If he wants to trouble me, I can't avoid it."

    "That's right, no matter what conditions he asks, you must never agree."

    Bai Li raised his eyebrows slightly, turned his mind and asked, "Why? Is it because you disagree with him? Or is it because of the reason you mentioned earlier?"

    "All of them, but he is interested in you because he knows that I have been looking for you, and Isaiah exists, so he started to pay attention to you." Carmine suddenly took it out of his pocket.  A small box said: "By the way, this is what Ilya asked me to give you."

    Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, and found that small box, and then opened it to see that there was a very small crystal chip inside, and there was a small silver case beside it.

    "The things on this chip can only be opened by this special reader. There is a fingerprint identification on that reader. You just need to put your finger on it, and it will automatically record your fingerprint. Only you can open it. You only need to  When the time comes, just put the chip in."

    Bai Li put her finger on the silver shell as Carmine said, a ray of light flashed across her finger, and then disappeared, she asked with some doubts: "What is in this chip?"

    Carmein smiled and said: "Some materials and information, in addition to this, there is a message left by your previous companion. And I came to you this time to tell you, don't get involved with Karl  , I can¡¯t tell you the reason now, the sooner you know about some things, the sooner you will die, not to mention, I don¡¯t think those things have anything to do with you.¡±

    Bai Li frowned and asked, "Then can I ask who Ilya is? What is the relationship between you?"

    "It's really hard for me to say who Ilya is. I can only say that he doesn't belong to any party. It's just that Karl was looking for him recently, and I helped him."

    "Why are you at odds with your brother?"

    Carmine shrugged and said: "The things we pursue are different. The paths he and I took are two different extremes. Strictly speaking, we can be regarded as enemies."

    Bai Li thought for a while and asked, "Why can't you tell me the truth? It's something that can be solved as long as you tell me, but I have to wait all the time."

    Carmein didn't answer, but just glanced at Isaiah beside Bai Li, hesitated and said: "There are some things that I really can't tell you right now, to put it bluntly, you are just a person who cares about your own life now."  Bad people are at the bottom of this world and don¡¯t even have the most basic right of passage. Even if I tell you, you can¡¯t change anything. Even before you do something, it¡¯s likely because you know something beyond your authority  And be obliterated by the system. Although some systems in this world are gradually collapsing, some rules still exist. Although you are special, you are not the only special one in this world."

    Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, not quite understanding what Carmine meant, and asked, "What do you mean I'm not the most special one? What is the right of way?"

    Carmine said lightly: "There will be things you want to know in that chip, so I won't explain them one by one. My time is almost up, and if I stay for a long time, I will be discovered by Karl. Recently, he has been looking for me very hard.  How about this, the things in that chip will let you know some things, after you read it, don¡¯t tell anyone, no matter who it is. Otherwise, if it spreads out, your entire district will be wiped out.¡±

    Bai Li stared at Carmein sharply and asked, "Purge? You mean everyone will be killed?"

    "Not only people, but the entire area you are in will be destroyed. Some things cannot be revealed, but based on my personal selfishness, so I tell you, let aloneThere was a sense of morbidity hidden in his heart, this was the first time Feikels looked at Bai Li seriously.  As far as appearance is concerned, Bai Li's facial features are three-dimensional, but he does not have the deep outline of Europeans, nor does he look cold. He has the beauty of a girl and the heroism of a boy. If he is not cold-tempered, he will probably be very popular.

    "Is there something on my face?" Bai Li asked with some doubts when he saw Fickels staring at him motionless.

    Fickels said: "It's nothing, I just suddenly feel that I have known you for so long and I have never looked at you properly. I still remember that when you first came, you rejected my invitation several times."

    Bai Li wasn't sure what Fickels wanted to say to him, but he didn't have the heart to beat him around the bush, and asked directly, "What exactly do you want to tell me?"

    Fickels' face froze, and then he said with some frustration: "Forget it, I won't talk nonsense, do you want to go back? I meanreturn to the original world."

    Bai Li's heart tightened, and he asked with a straight expression: "You want to say that you know how to go back?"

    Fickels laughed: "What if I say I know?"

    Bai Liao thought for a while and asked, "Are you planning to negotiate terms with me?"

    "Cooperating with each other, we have a common goal, don't we?"

    Bai Li said: "You are about to leave, but you come to me to discuss cooperation?"

    Fickels also said sternly: "Although I'm not sure I can survive the last game, I always have to pave the road first."

    Bai Li thought that just after He Haoqing joined forces with them, Feikers approached him here, and He Haoqing also said that they might have materials that would be alive in their hands. Thinking of this, Bai Li's heart sank.  The same, all of this may be within He Haoqing's plan. He had expected that Fekels and the others would find her, so he told them to establish cooperation before that, in order to test whether they had already cooperated with Fekels.  Si and Qi Xiu cooperate, and secondly, they can also share information after getting information from their own side.

    Seeing Bai Li's expression was wrong, Fickels asked suspiciously: "What's wrong?"

    Bai Li said: "It's nothing." Bai Li paused and asked: "You said you know the way to go back? What is it?"

    Fickels smiled and said, "You didn't agree to cooperate with me, so how could I tell you the information."

    "First, let me talk about the conditions of cooperation and why you came to me?"

    "You should be able to guess the reason without me telling you the reason. As for the conditions, to be honest, you don't need to do anything. I just need your help when the time comes."

    Bai Li said, "The more you say that, the more I think you're just lying to me, and there's no way for you to go back."

    Fickels smiled wryly after hearing the words: "Is that why I'm so untrustworthy?"

    Bai Li thought to himself, in fact, cooperation is not a bad thing, everyone has the same purpose and mutual benefit. As for He Haoqing, if he really does what he thinks, although he is a little unhappy in his heart, strictly speaking, there is nothing to lose.  Intelligence is also a big help.  After careful consideration, Bai Li changed his tone and said: "I can promise you, but you must tell me the information about returning to the present world. Of course, I am not in a hurry to know. Anyway, if you want to cooperate with me, you will never let me  Nothing."

    Although Fickels couldn't figure out why she suddenly changed her mind, since she let go, she replied with a smile: "Of course." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110: The So-Called Truth

    ?

    The two reached a verbal agreement, and Bai Li was really not in a hurry to know that Fickels took the initiative to find her. No matter what the reason was, their plan must have something to do with her to some extent.  It is always in her hands.

    Fickels continued: "Don't worry, we will definitely tell you before Qi Xiu and I leave, but there are some things we still need to discuss."

    Bai Li was noncommittal. Over there, Fickels turned his gaze to Isaiah, his expression a little sad, and he seemed to say with some emotion: "I remember that Jiang Lan used to like him very much, saying that he was as clear as the first snow."

    When Bai Li heard him mention Jiang Lan, seeing his dejected expression, he didn't know what to say for a while.  I heard Fickels say: "To be honest, I've been thinking that if I had cared more about her that day, maybe she wouldn't"

    Bai Li lowered his eyelids and opened his mouth slightly, but he didn't say anything. Fortunately, Fickels didn't continue, he just said: "I still have some things to do, let's go here first, I'll look for it later  You talk about it in detail."

    Bai Li nodded, and only after Feikels left, she walked quickly to her room, followed closely by Isaiah.

    Until the door was closed and locked, Bai Li breathed a sigh of relief, and touched the small box in her pocket, feeling a little complicated in her heart. She was not excited about being close to the truth, but rather unspeakably panicked.  Suppressing the strangeness in his heart, Bai Li took out the box, which contained the reader and chip.

    Seeing Bai Li staring blankly at the things in his hands, Isaiah called her softly, "Li?"

    Bai Li withdrew his mind, hesitated for a while, and finally put the chip into the reader. In an instant, several filament-like light patterns meandered on the reader, the light source became brighter, and gradually something like data emerged.  In mid-air, those numbers, words and images seemed to be projected on a void screen.

    Bai Li looked at the piece of floating and changing data, and felt a little uncomfortable at first, then the data seemed to be divided into several floating windows, like windows and pages opened in the computer, and the data were classified and integrated very quickly.  Bai Li looked at the data above. At the beginning, it was just some simple data. It was nothing more than some introductions and explanations about the system games. The more she looked at it, the more startled she became.

    It turns out that some of their previous guesses were correct. This area is not the only one at all, and it can even be said to be just a drop in the ocean.  There are countless regions like them in this world. These regions are connected to each other, but they are separated from each other. They do not know the existence of each other.  dominated by the system.  The people who survived all the games in this area will not necessarily enter the new area, but will be divided into two groups according to certain data on their bodies, the so-called players and gamers.  Start a new game in the region, only by keeping winning can you maintain your own consciousness, instead of becoming a player like a puppet and a tool of the game.  After becoming a player or a gamer, they don't actually have complete freedom, and they can only move within a limited area. Only with corresponding strength can they have relative authority.

    Bai Li couldn't help but think of what she saw when she saw Carmine. She wasn't sure if those people were gamers or players, but they were obviously different from this area. If so, it was probably because of Carmine.  But now is not the time to pursue these matters, Bai Li anxiously looked at the next message.

    Every low-level area will have an observer when some people with high adaptive responses arrive, observing their situation from the outside, and will be destroyed when certain data is collected.  The so-called high adaptive response means that after entering this space, some people will be special. Compared with ordinary people, their adaptive value will be much higher, but the information does not explain what is the adaptation?  And Bai Li cared more about the so-called observer. If he wanted to observe, then it was likely to be a member of them, but who would it be?  And which of them belong to the so-called special population with high adaptation?

    Bai Li eagerly looked at the next piece of information. There are 13 bases in each region. These bases are divided according to some reference value to which base they will be assigned to. Bai Li carefully read that section, and did not say that it was based on the above  Referring to the numerical value, she couldn't help but think of the epigene discussed earlier, but there was no data or information about the epigene in the data.  In the subsequent data, it is shown that among the 13 bases in each area, there will be a central base named "zero". This base is independent of the other 13 areas in some data, although occasionally in the game  There are interspersed, but basically the handover is not big, and compared with other bases in terms of game difficulty, there will be a slight differenceIt was heavy, and even with a low tone, he said: "It's nothing."

    D obviously didn't believe it, as long as Bai Li had something on his mind, he would say very little, and her complexion was not good, and she seemed very irritable. He rarely saw her so obviously restless, he hesitated, and asked:  "Are you really okay? You seem to be in a bad mood."

    "No, I just didn't sleep well. My head hurts now. If you're okay, I want to rest." Seeing D's downcast expression, Bai Li could not help but breathe a sigh of relief: "I'm sorry, I'm really tired today.  What let's talk about it later, I want to take a rest now."

    A somewhat stiff smile appeared on d's face, he pursed his lips and said, "Okay then, you have a good rest, I'm leaving first."

    Bai Li turned around looking at D with a disappointed expression, looked at his back, opened his mouth, and then closed it tightly again. Even though He Haoqing's words made them mentally prepared, butshe  I really can't say it.

    After closing the door again, Bai Li took out the reader and chip again, intending to read the information again, and maybe find some new things.  After Bai Li went through the previous information again, suddenly behind the totem, there was a black card with a silver-blue circle shining in the upper right corner of the card. Bai Li couldn't understand what it was, but then  The image flickered, and Ilya's figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Bai Li looked at the swaying image in front of him in shock, but Ilya had already said: "I'm sorry to meet you in this way, but I'm not suitable to appear now, you must have something to do with what you saw earlier.  Doubt, maybe you already know some things. Those materials are not what I want to tell you the most. I can¡¯t say more about some things. I know what you want, and I can also tell you that in this world, creating new life forms  It's not difficult, but some deviations in the process may affect it. Even if the dna is exactly the same, with the same memory and the same habits, the mystery of life is that no matter how perfect a copy is, it is just a copy.  It is impossible to completely replace the original living body, even if the life created by God, after dying out, the same soul will enter the next reincarnation, and there will be deviations. Are you sure you want to continue?" Speaking of this  , Ilya paused, and then continued: "Maybe you will wonder why I talked to you about this topic, but, for you, this is a very important message, if you think you can accept it, then  Keep listening, and if you find it difficult to accept, then you can cut off the image now."

    Bai Li froze on the spot, her heartbeat gradually accelerated following Ilya's words, she was momentarily confused, and her heart was like a numbness.  If it's just a copy with the same appearance, but not the original person, if Bai Xue is not Bai Xue, then does everything still make sense?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111: Choice

    ?

    Bai Li stretched out his hand to hold the necklace around his neck tightly, the coolness and hardness of the metal pressed against his skin, and there was a slight pain caused by excessive force, but none of these could relieve her chaotic mood.  There is a hope in front of her, but this hope is incomplete, no matter which choice she makes, it will not be a complete wish.  If she chooses to give up, it means that she will never see them again. On the contrary, what she sees may not be the original them.

    Isaiah saw Bai Li looking at the front, but his eyes were out of focus, and he fell into a state of being absent-minded. Isaiah reached out and held Bai Li's hand forcefully, with a bit of force, and the pain from his hand made her  Instantly regaining consciousness, he turned to look at Isaiah next to him.  Then he shook his head slightly, his eyes resting on the image of Ilya.  She fell into chaos just now, completely lost in some terrible imaginations, she had clearly made up her mind before, but why did she still waver?  Bai Li took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. She shouldn't be shaken, and she has no choice. Seeing her mother and Bai Xue again is her only goal now, and everything else is to pave the way for this goal.

    She doesn't want to worry about whether the path she chooses is right or wrong, and she has no way of verifying what kind of mood she is doing these things. She can only go down the road, whether the end of the road is joy or sadness.  She didn't want to speculate, she just wanted to see them again, to make up for the regret that she didn't have time to see them for the last time, and to escape the life of life and death in the past. In the final analysis, she was still for herself.

    It seemed like a long time later, and after a while, the voice from Ilya's image came again: "I'm glad you can persevere, but it's not that easy to achieve your wish. I think you are very aware of your situation now. You  The current way out is to find a strong partner, of course not only you are in 'zero' now, but after you finish ten games, you have to choose a camp, a camp that suits you and will not let you get lost  , I can¡¯t reveal the specifics, but I can tell you clearly that no matter which side you choose, you will be bound by some invisible rules, so what choice you make at that time depends on yourself.¡±

    "In addition to resurrecting your relatives, there is another very important message. Regarding your original world, you still have to face a choice. It is not impossible to return to this world, but you have to pay a corresponding price. At the same time, in  The moment you came to this world, you were already dead in the original world, that is to say, if you go back, you are just a person who does not exist, or a person who should not exist  .¡±

    "And, if you go back, the living body created in this world cannot return to your original world with you, because that is not allowed. After you leave, that living body will be completely destroyed  .¡±

    Bai Li's face changed. If she wanted to go back, she would undoubtedly have to stay in this world. Although she didn't have a strong desire to return to the original world, except for Roland, her feelings for other people were too indifferent.  Or it is too selfish, because I don't want to have too much entanglement, so I always keep a certain distance from other people.

    As for her father, after going through so much, all the dissatisfaction has become a little distant, and the emotions towards that person are still a little complicated. She doesn't know if he can still be extremely calm after losing his wife and daughter, and even she left  She arranged for her funeral, but she did not deny that she was a little sour. Perhaps this is the wonder of blood relationship. There will always be an inexplicable tension that will tie down your thinking and emotions.

    Ilya's voice continued: "The topic of returning to your original world is a taboo in this world. Even if some people know that there is a way to go back, they can't find that way in their entire life, because this  It is not allowed. The reason why I tell you is just to kindly remind you to choose your own path carefully. Even if you go back, you can¡¯t change anything, and you will lose what you have gained. In contrast, staying  Here, it is a relatively better choice. Of course, if you have to go back, you must be mentally prepared, because so far there has never been a precedent, and no one can go back from here alive."

    "As for that totem, you'd better remember it firmly, because maybe one day, it will be your only hope. That's all I want to say, and I will tell you more details if necessary,  I've been unavailable lately, so sorry for not being able to speak face-to-face, but I'm sure we'll see each other again soon."

    As soon as the voice fell, the entire picture disappeared, and then the light pattern on the chip placed on the reader disappeared instantly, and a few fine lines were cracked on the chip. Bai Li frowned and looked at the things in his hand, but Ilya was cautious.  Thinking of what he said, it may seem nothing on the surface, but when you think about it carefully, there are many things worthy of scrutiny.I know.

    Fickels smiled and said, "Yes."

    "In order to punish you for breaking the atmosphere just now, I punished myself with three cups." Ouyang became angry, took out three large cups and filled them with wine, and pushed them in front of Feikels all at once.  Fickels looked at the three full glasses of wine and smiled helplessly, but he picked them up and drank them anyway.

    ?Compared to the activity of Ouyang and Xie Linlu, He Haoqing and Jin Huangting just watched them making trouble with their wine glasses, and it was rare to see a smile on Jin Huangting's face.  Bai Li and D were unusually silent. Isaiah was sitting next to Bai Li, sitting upright. He Haoqing looked at the strange atmosphere of the three people and raised the corners of his mouth, as if he had seen something very interesting.  matter.

    Jin Huangting noticed He Haoqing's expression and followed his gaze. The three people sitting there were out of tune with the lively atmosphere, but soon discovered that there was almost no communication between Bai Li and D.

    "It's very interesting, isn't it? One has the intention but is powerless, and the other has no intention at all, and there is an unknown person with an ambiguous attitude in the middle. Guesswhat will happen to this result?"

    Jin Huangting was stunned for a moment when he heard He Haoqing's words, then reacted, looked at Bai Li and D who were indifferent, frowned slightly and asked, "What do you think will happen?"

    He Haoqing looked at the extremely quiet Isaiah, with a strange look in his eyes, and leaned into Jin Huangting's ear and whispered: "Bai Li's most important thing is her sister, you have been in the army before, you must have heard of Bai Jingnan  Wife and daughter were both killed in a car accident. When I was assigned to Bai Li¡¯s school, I looked at the files of the students I was in charge of, and Bai Li¡¯s was among them. Bai Li stayed in that base when he was very young, so about  Her information and reports are very detailed from psychological to physical. Bai Li's parents have been working outside for a long time, not to mention Bai Li who has been in the military base.  The role she plays is more important than that of her parents, because she has given Bai Li the rare care she has been away from her relatives for a long time, so the person who can't accept Bai Xue's death is Bai Li."

    Jin Huangting didn't know that He Haoqing suddenly brought up the topic here, but he heard He Haoqing continue: "Most of the reason why she formed her current character is because of Bai Xue's death, because she lost the most important thing in her life."  Therefore, she gradually closed herself off, and the school's intensive education conflicted with it, so this also formed the flaws and contradictions in her character."

    Jin Huangting filtered out other information points to find the central idea in his words, and then thought that Bai Li seemed to think that Isaiah and Bai Xue were similar, and had always had a special attitude towards him, and said, "You mean  Isaiah?"

    He Haoqing just smiled and stopped talking, but Jin Huangting was a little confused by his attitude, took a sip of wine, thinking about what he meant.

    After Ouyang and the others drank, perhaps because they had been suppressed for too long, or perhaps because they were too excited, they became more and more lively, and their voices echoed throughout the space.  They were looking good, but the redness on their faces showed that they had drunk a lot.  , while Luo Dan and Liu Rui were still teasing them to feed them, and the atmosphere was fired to the highest point.

    This rare clamor lasted until very late, and the drunken ones were helped back to their rooms by the server, while Bai Li, who had been silent all the time, asked when D passed by her room, "What's wrong with you? What happened?"  Is something wrong? Or did I do something to make you unhappy?"

    D's body froze for a moment, and he didn't turn around. He didn't want to see the scene of Bai Li and Isaiah standing together, so he was silent for a few seconds before arriving: "I just need time to think things through, to think things through  " What kind of mood should I use to face you.  D didn't finish his sentence, but sighed: "It's nothing, I'm just not in a good mood, maybe I'm too tired, I'm going back to my room first."

    Bai Li looked at his almost panicked back, drooping her eyelids, she suddenly understood the reason for D's abnormality, maybe as D said, she should give him some time.

    The parting time was very fast. Like Chu Han, neither Feikers nor Qi Xiu said goodbye to everyone, and just left quietly like that.  The arrival of new members is also getting closer. In the high-intensity training, the days always pass quickly, and with the departure of Fickels and Qi Xiu, everyone is working harder, and two strengths are missing.  With a strong helper, their next road will become more and more difficult.

    The newcomers were quickly sent to the base, and a new cycle of reincarnation began again (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112: Mechanical Fighting (1)

    ?

    When everyone opened their eyes, what they saw was a desolate scene. There were towering tall buildings, surrounded by thick black smoke, the whole air was foggy, and even the sky was hazy.  There is still dust in the air, and the smell of fireworks is everywhere. The strangest thing is that in such an environment, the surroundings are surprisingly quiet, without any sound, as if even the sound of breathing has frozen.

    The four newcomers looked at the solemn expressions of the crowd, and the atmosphere was really weird, so they all stayed aside quietly and wisely. Jin Huangting winked and gestured with the crowd, signaling to move forward slowly and keep as quiet as possible.  Everyone walked lightly, walking slowly in the gray and foggy city.  Although dust was constantly falling from the sky, there was no thick dust on the ground, and the whole city seemed to be empty, without any trace of living things.  Everyone's expressions were calm and concentrated, but the expressions of a few newcomers were somewhat panicked, and they looked around nervously.

    Everyone walked for a while, trying to hide their figures as much as possible, and walked to a hidden place.  Except for the falling dust and the sound of burning objects cracking, no moving objects were found. The whole world seemed to be silent in this gray world.

    "What the hell is this" Before Liu Rui finished speaking, Jin Huangting who was next to him suddenly covered his mouth.

    There was a sound from one side, and a group of heavily armed people walked through the street on the other side. The group looked serious and watched their surroundings vigilantly. The whole team seemed well-trained, and the leader turned out to be a man who looked like  A woman with an enchanting figure.

    Everyone watched the other party slowly approaching their position. He Haoqing and Jin Huangting looked at each other. Ouyang approached Jin Huangting and wanted to speak, but at the same time, a group of armed men came from the other side.  Compared with the previous group of people, this group of people was a little weaker. Several people looked very cramped, with shrinking expressions, and looked around timidly.

    Apparently the two teams met face to face, and when they first found each other, they were holding guns at each other. After finding out that they were not enemies, the leaders of the two teams started talking to each other.

    The leading enchanting woman said softly: "So it's you, long time no see, Ajia."

    The man called Ajia looked at the enchanting woman and laughed in a low voice, "It's been a long time." Then he raised his hand to signal the people behind him to disarm her.

    "I really didn't expect to cooperate with you, but" The woman paused for a while, looked at the newcomers behind Ajia and said, "It seems that you lost a capable person in the last match."

    Aga's brows twitched almost imperceptibly, and he smiled indifferently on his face, and said in a regretful tone, "Yes, it's not as lucky as you guys."

    "Okay, let's stop here for the scene. Since we came in together, let's cooperate with each other."

    Aga nodded, with a smile on his rough face, "Of course."

    On Jin Huangting's side, everyone looked at each other and exchanged glances. Jin Huangting gestured to turn out from the other side.

    These two teams are members of "kalo" and "nola", and their reputations are not very good. Compared with the two brothers Gong Yong and Gong Heng before "saier", they are even worse. In order to survive, all kinds of dirty things  The means are endless, without any moral bottom line, and they are almost notorious among the 13 bases, because their strength is not bad.  Interference, even if some people have complaints, can only be ignored.

    While retreating, a rookie accidentally kicked something on the side and made a noise, everyone stopped. At the same time, the two teams also obviously heard the sound. When the opponent made an attack move, Jin Huangting made a sound  Said: "We are 'zero' people."

    The movements of the two teams froze immediately, and Jin Huangting took the opportunity to lead the crowd out. As soon as they met each other, Ajia smiled and said: "It turns out that they are 'zero' people. It seems that Chu Han and Qi Xiu have already left.  The ones below are all unfamiliar faces." Then he stretched out his hand to Jin Huangting and said, "Let me introduce myself, my name is Ajia, the leader of 'nola'."

    "Jin Huangting."

    The enchanting woman also stretched out her hand and said, "Tan Yin."

    Jin Huangting shook hands with him, He Haoqing sized up the two teams carefully, and then whispered to Luo Dan and Bai Li beside him: "Let everyone pay attention, especially the 'kalo' team."

    Bai Li glanced at the two groups of people. It was obvious that the "kalo" people were more aggressive, and there were many obscene people among them. They kept looking around her and Luo Dan, and when they met Bai Li's gaze, they grinned and licked their tongues.  I bit my lips.  Bai Li frowned subconsciously, and then the other party turned his eyes away, looked at Isaiah on her side, his eyes lit up, and he took a few steps forward, as if he wanted to see moreNo matter what kind of enemies appeared, it was just that the ashes became more and more, falling like snowflakes, covering the entire silent city.

    And at this moment, a sharp and shocking siren sounded like a siren suddenly appeared, and everyone was startled, and they all entered a tense state of defense.  At the same time, with the sound that pierced the dead silence, the whole city seemed to come alive, and all the sounds returned to their original state, and there were collapses and roars everywhere.

    "Hey, what's going on?" Ouyang stared at everything outside the window and said.

    As soon as the words fell, Bai Li grabbed his arm, and then threw him to the ground with one arm, and everyone also quickly prostrated themselves on the ground. Suddenly, there was a huge explosion, and shattered glass fragments fell one after another.  For a while, he hadn't figured out where the attack came from, and then Jin Huangting lowered his body and said, "Leave here first."

    The whole building seemed to be shaking, it was definitely not safe to stay here, everyone hurriedly evacuated, Bai Li straightened up, Ouyang also got up, and everyone retreated in an orderly manner.

    Broken stones kept falling from the top of their heads. Seeing that the entire wall and ceiling were exploding, they couldn't care less, so they could only take a shortcut and jump down from the window on the other side.  It's a big problem, but those newcomers are no better than them after all. I'm afraid it will be bad luck if you jump from a height of nearly ten floors, but if you go down the stairs, you will only be crushed to death by collapsing stones and objects.  buried.

    The newcomers were stunned for a moment after seeing Bai Li and Luo Dan jumping off, and then Ouyang and others followed up. They couldn't jump down like them, they could only use objects. Fortunately, there were small ones in the equipment.  Rope shot the gun, gritted his teeth, and finally followed the large army and jumped from the tall building, only with the help of auxiliary tools.

    When Li Xing fell, because he didn¡¯t grasp it well when he jumped, the nails that were nailed into the wall were not nailed well. After he jumped to about six or seven meters to the ground, the nails fell off, and the whole person fell straight from the air in an instant.  Falling, Li Xing screamed in shock, feeling the rapidly falling air flow all over his body, surrounded by panic, almost desperately thinking that he would be immortal or disabled.  When he was about to fall to the ground, Jin Huangting and Ouyang clasped their hands together and abruptly caught him who fell.

    Seeing Li Xing who was still in shock, Ouyang rubbed his aching arm and said, "Damn, luckily I'm strong enough."

    Seeing that safety was strictly enforced, while the building next to it was crumbling, Jin Huangting said, "Get out of here quickly."

    Bai Li looked around, the attack just now had stopped, and no more gunshots were heard, but the ground shook slightly, and the falling ash became more and more dense, the whole space was imprisoned in the dusty scene  , Those deafening sounds slowly quieted down again.  For this weird vision, she tried to feel the breath around her, but she found nothing, no breath or trace.

    Everyone walked on the slightly shaking surface, and then there were footsteps not far away. Everyone looked through the gray ash, and the people from "kalo" and "nola" were running towards this side.  The crowd did not stand still and wait to see what was chasing them, but ran forward decisively, while looking for a favorable cover within the limited visual range.

    Just when passing a corner, a small black box-like object suddenly appeared on the gray ground. Everyone stopped for a moment, and caught off guard, the small black box exploded on the ground and surroundings in an instant.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113: Mechanical Fighting (2)

    ?

    Everyone was affected by the roaring explosion and fell to the ground in all directions. Because Bai Li suffered a relatively small impact from the side and his body subconsciously blocked Isaiah, there was no accident except for the dust mist and some debris raised by the explosion.  How much damage.  After the explosion, everyone got up from the ground very quickly and was about to walk forward, but they only took a few steps forward and found that the entire ground in front of them was covered with small black boxes.

    This is the people behind "kalo" and "nola" who have already come here. Seeing Bai Li and the others stop here, before thinking too much, they turned in a different direction and wanted to copy from the other side.  Before the people had time to see what they were chasing at the end, they felt the danger was approaching, and followed the "kalo" and "nola" people to another street.

    Everyone was running wildly in the gray space, ashes were falling like snowflakes one after another, obstructing the sight ahead, and there were rustling sounds coming from behind, it seemed to be very close, but at the same time seemed to be far away, the sound was intermittent, making people unable to distinguish  Clear the specific direction and true or false, until the sound seems to be getting closer, like the sound of sharp metal scraping on hard granite.  Walking through the row upon row of buildings, being attacked by invisible oppression from behind, only to find that the city is like a maze makes people dizzy when running wildly. There are similar buildings, gray sky, dust that blocks the view, and  Unknown confusing sounds.

    Bai Li took the time to look back and saw a human figure swaying vaguely. His vision was too poor to make out the shape, but the figure was covered by the gray dust after a while.

    Except for the previous explosions, there has been no violent attack so far. Everyone can't help but feel a little confused. Just running can't solve the problem, but they can't figure out the opponent's actions and plans.  There was a strange feeling in Bai Li's heart, those snowflakes of ashes seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, those strange sounds gradually faded away, and the surroundings fell into the dead silence before again.

    Everyone stopped in their tracks, and the people from "kalo" and "nola" had long since disappeared. As the visibility became lower and lower, everyone involuntarily approached each other.  Jin Huangting squinted his eyes and looked around, then immediately said: "Go into the building first, the visibility here is too low."

    Everyone vigilantly retreated to the building on one side. There was no light, and the light in the building was dim, but it did not affect everyone's actions.  The excessive silence made several newcomers gradually become impetuous and wanted to say something, but the eerie tranquility in the dark air made them unable to make a sound, as if if they opened their mouths, they would tear the hole of silence and swell from it.  Something terrible happened.

    Bai Li and the others also thought about it secretly. Judging from the current situation, they can't tell whether it is a gun or a ghost. This kind of strange scene is really confusing. The most important thing is that this kind of weird  The extreme tranquility and the gray space can make people fall into an extremely depressing state, even the air feels cramped.

    Air?  Bai Li had a flash of inspiration, which was strange to say, there were ashes everywhere, and the sky was constantly falling from the sky, but they didn't feel any difficulty in breathing or discomfort, as if those things didn't exist at all.  She lowered her head to look at her shoes, and there were some ash stuck on them, but judging from the ash spread on the ground, the amount of ash on the shoes seemed a bit sparse, and they were not contaminated by the fallen ash at all.

    He Haoqing looked at Bai Li's thoughtful expression and guessed what she was thinking. He looked sideways at Isaiah who had been quiet all this time, and he always felt that there seemed to be some subtle changes in him, but he couldn't tell where.  It is very quiet, so quiet that it almost becomes a whole with this mysterious space, and the sense of existence is still very weak, which is completely inconsistent with his amazing appearance and temperament. This is why he cares so much. He has always wondered why Isaiah  Being so special to Bai Li, he guessed that there should be some kind of connection that he didn't know, so he kept observing the two of them, and he was very concerned about the subtle changes in Isaiah. He looked at Bai Li with a strange look.

    "Do you see any problems with this space?" Jin Huangting's deep voice broke the silence, and he looked at He Haoqing quietly and asked.

    He Haoqing withdrew his gaze, looked at Jin Huangting and said, "Among the five human senses, hearing, sight, and smell, we have three senses that are restricted. The other party may have used something we don't know to create some kind of auditory hallucination in our sense of hearing.  , so that we have no way to determine the distance and direction of the other party, and the sense of smell, maybe some people didn't notice it, from the moment we came in, we couldn't smell anything. Of course, it's not that our sense of smell is out of order, but here  It is obviously full of ashes and traces left by bombs, but we did not smell any smoke and fire. Not only that, everything here is odorless. As for the vision, you have also discovered that the sky is constantly falling ash  , but we are not contaminated, that is to say, what we see, feelEveryone's vigilance gradually eased, and the man said a little shyly at this moment: "By the way, my name is Lu Kai."

    No one answered, he touched the back of his head uncomfortably.  Isaiah stared at Lu Kai for a while, and then turned his gaze away. Bai Li was interested in Isaiah's abnormalities, and he was much more sensitive to some abnormalities than her.  She looked at the person named Lu Kai indifferently, and saw He Haoqing and Luo Dan staring at each other with half-smiles in a blink of an eye. Although Jin Huangting didn't say anything clearly, the tense muscles on his body showed that he had been  There was no letting down our guard.

    A group of people fell into a strange silence again, so quiet that even the sound of breathing made people involuntarily relax.  Ouyang seemed unable to stand the silence, and couldn't help but said: "I saidwe just stay here like puppets in the middle of winter?"

    As soon as the silence was broken, some people's hearts skipped a beat. The same dead silence here makes people dare not speak rashly. They always feel that the sound will attract some bad things. Out of people's instinctive perception of danger, everyone tries to avoid this kind of treachery.  Feeling oppressive, silent and silent, like waiting and fear.

    Seeing that no one responded after Ouyang spoke, Xie Linlu said, "Yes, what shall we do next?"

    Xie Linlu glanced at Jin Huangting and He Haoqing intentionally or unintentionally, but the two of them unexpectedly did not express any opinions. It is not known whether they had planned or prepared to respond to the enemy at will. Luo Dan and D were also unexpectedly silent.  Since they came here, the two of them didn't seem to have taken the initiative to talk to Bai Li, which made him somewhat concerned.

    And in this silence, the strange whistle sounded outside again, and everyone's attention was attracted, and then various sounds sounded again, and there were constant sounds of explosions and building collapses, and the sound was suddenly far away.  Suddenly approaching, it is really hard to tell where it is.  Jin Huangting checked the outside, only to see that the falling ash blocked all the sight, making it impossible to see the distant scene clearly, only the faint fire burning the gray space.

    Everyone looked at the outside world from the windows, and the blown buildings or buildings would return to their original state soon. During this period, Isaiah had been holding Bai Li's wrist tightly, and Bai Li subconsciously went to look at him, but Isaiah  Ya lowered his head slightly uncharacteristically, his face did not reveal any emotion, and his eyes were drooping, making it impossible to guess his thoughts.

    And the sound of those explosions became more and more intensive and clearer, and sometimes it sounded like a bang in the ears, and I felt a faint pain in the eardrums. The entire ground of the building suddenly vibrated slightly, and the dust on the floor slowly  The dust and mist in the entire space was thicker than that outside, but everyone didn't feel any discomfort from being invaded by dust, but their vision was limited.  But this is enough to make everyone's nerves tense to the extreme, lest they will be caught off guard in the next second.  And in the increasingly tense atmosphere and in such a space shrouded in gray, no one knew what was waiting for them, and Lu Kai raised the corners of his mouth slightly in the hazy gray mist  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114: Mechanical Fighting (3)

    ?

    As the line of sight was rapidly restricted, the gray fog made it blurry to see the people around, as if the eyeballs were covered by a layer of gray veil, only the hazy outline could be seen faintly, the house and the ground vibrated more and more  The more frequently, I gradually heard the sound of the wall cracking due to the pressure.

    Everyone's heart shuddered, and suddenly there was a strange pulling force that made them feel weightless. When they couldn't see clearly, they followed their instincts to run to the open place and rush to the bright place.

    Bai Li could only hear the footsteps of the crowd and various sounds that could not be distinguished from near and far. He instinctively ran outside, and the buildings behind him scattered like fine sand, even if it was fine sand.  The building is slowly peeling off as if it has been experienced for a long time, and the pieces are scattered like falling ash.

    In the hazy field of vision, some figures were vaguely visible not far away. Suddenly, a sharp sharp pain hit the back of Bai Li's neck, and his whole brain felt dizzy with pain as if stimulated.  call out.  Everyone didn't seem to notice her abnormality, except for Isaiah who looked at her pale face with complicated expressions, and the surrounding people seemed to be separated by an invisible barrier.

    Bai Li clutched the back of his neck tightly, the tingling pain that seemed about to explode, hot and cold, went straight to the nerves of his brain, it was more intense and sudden than ever before, but this time the pain was more intense than before.  In the past, it was much longer. Even after the initial severe throbbing pain passed, there were still lingering pains.  Bai Li's strange behavior persisted for a while, but the people around him didn't notice at all, as if they couldn't see this side at all, Bai Li broke out in a cold sweat, waiting for the pain to subside, the figures of the people who were clearly close at hand became more and more blurred,  As the gray fog intensified, the figure in front of him was suddenly obliterated by the gray dust.

    Bai Li clutched the back of her neck and yelled twice, but she couldn't hear the slightest sound. The only thing she saw was gray, and the figure of Isaiah who was standing next to her gradually disappeared. She couldn't help but stretch out her hand to grab  Nothing, but she touched nothing but ash of nothingness.  This strange phenomenon made her heart tremble, she couldn't tell what it was like, she was a little scared intuitively, but this kind of emotion was different from the fear of death in the past, it was a very weird emotion overflowing from the bottom of her heart.

    When Bai Li was hesitating, the others were not much better. Everyone seemed to be isolated and fell into a situation of being alone. Some people gradually developed bad thoughts, while others calmly watched the changes  .  Everyone is cautious in this sudden adversity. Even after going through so much, they are still not sure about this game that does not follow the rules. They can only survive as much as possible according to their instincts.

    d wanted to check on Bai Li's situation at the first moment when something strange happened, but the surrounding area was so gray that he couldn't see any figure at all. He walked a few steps towards Bai Li's direction based on his memory, but he found nothing.  Huo, he stopped in place for a while, and collected himself, this is not an ordinary blindfold, there are obviously people around, but in just a few seconds, everyone seems to disappear, in the entire empty and distorted world  It's not a good feeling to be left alone. If the game is to test their abilities and some values ??they don't know, this game will definitely have a very different follow-up.

    He Haoqing was originally very close to Bai Li, and he had been paying attention to the movements of Bai Li and Isaiah, but he didn't expect that just by shifting his gaze a little, things took an interesting turn, looking at the gray fog that had completely blocked his sight,  He raised the corner of his mouth slightly, he had a hunch that this time, it would be more interesting than ever before.

    After staying in place for a while, Jin Huangting yelled cautiously. After finding that it had no effect, he walked slowly to one side.  Rodin squinted his eyes at the empty gray space, moved his neck slightly, and then slowly walked into the gray space.  Ouyang and Xie Linlu were standing very close to each other, but they suddenly fell into a similar closed space, and his heart skipped a beat. Ouyang yelled a few times, but found that he couldn't even hear his own voice, swallowed, and was extremely defensive  He looked around, but all he could see was gray dust.  Xie Linlu panicked at first, but soon calmed down. Too much panic here will only make him die faster.  Liu Rui and the newcomers were all awe-inspiring, but they forced themselves to be calm, extremely defensive and cautious.  And the "nola" Lu Kai turned his head slightly, spat in his mouth, changed his previous kind appearance, and looked ahead with extremely sharp eyes.

    When the pain in the back of his neck gradually subsided, Bai Li looked around, and walked forward slowly based on his feeling. It felt like walking in a void, you couldn't see anything, you couldn't hear anything.  Sound, your five senses seem to be imprisoned in a closed space, forcing every cell in your body to shout uncontrollably, every pore scrambling to breathe every strand of air, trying to break free from this invisible oppression and trap  ?Let me record the number of games you survived on the souvenir after killing you. The damn rules before prevented me from killing people directly. Now without those rules, I can play recklessly.  "

    Bai Li was pressed against the stone wall, and listening to Luo Qi's words, Bai Li couldn't help thinking that those rumors about "kalo" and "nola" were indeed true. Some powerful people would enjoy killing in this kind of game.  In this sense, there were certain restrictions in the past, but now it seems that the system defaults to this method.

    Bai Liduo couldn't help thinking, the opponent's attack came again, a big hole was blasted out of the wall beside him, Bai Li leaned over to hide to the other side, Luo Qi's attack followed.  After dodging several times in a row, Luo Qi's expression changed slightly. It is not advisable to waste ammunition excessively in order to kill a person, and he enjoys assassinating at close range more than attacking from a distance. At first, he thought about using her to practice his hands.  It was fun, but after the opponent was too defensive, he became tempted. His exceptional agility made him suddenly change his mind. If he could fight against someone of comparable strength, thinking about it would make his blood boil.

    Bai Li doesn't know what Luo Qi thinks, but she has no intention of entangled with him, let alone time, if excessive waste of ammunition and physical strength is extremely undesirable, danger is everywhere, she can only choose to avoid unnecessary battles,  Save your strength.

    The opponent's attack also stopped, and there was no movement for a while. Bai Li didn't know what the opponent was planning. After waiting for a while, he didn't hear any movement. Bai Li moved his body slowly, moving towards the inside of the building,  Because I don't know the other party's next plan, I can only find another way to leave here.

    Just as she was about to enter the building, a sharp blade suddenly slashed across. Bai Li retreated to avoid the sharp blade. Luo Qi's attack came from top to bottom, and Bai Li could only lift  Blocking with one hand, holding a gun in his left hand and preparing to shoot, the opponent dodges and holds a pistol in the other hand.  Bai Li seized the opportunity and fired two shots at the opponent, and then ran into the building very quickly.

    Luo Qi was hit on the ankle by Bai Li. Although the bullet did not penetrate, but the bullet grazed, the wound was still deep, and blood splashed out on the spot. He looked at his injured foot, and looked at Bai Li's left  Direction, smiled and said: "This is delicious, remember to run farther, I will have more fun hunting."

    Obviously Luo Qi didn't care what kind of enemies would appear in the game, he only cared about being able to catch Bai Li as his prey.  But Bai Li didn't let out a sigh of relief after pulling away, she ran straight forward after leaving the building, and didn't slow down until she was sure Luo Qi wasn't chasing her.

    Bai Li settled down and continued to walk forward, but the more she walked, the more she felt something was wrong, obviously she was walking in the opposite direction, but as time passed, the surrounding things became more and more familiar, and Bai Li stopped.  If it was a coincidence once, but it happened the second time, there must be something wrong. No matter which direction she ran, she would return to the original place. Then she could not use conventional thinking to judge the route.  There will be a pull in any direction to pull you back.  Until now, she has not seen any enemies. She was separated from everyone strangely at first, and then an obviously hostile "companion" appeared, which made her think about the bad things.  The reason is elusive, but this inexplicable situation seems to be done on purpose. If this is the case, could it be that this game is for people participating in the game to kill each other?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115: Mechanical Fighting (4)

    ?

    Bai Li stopped and stood in the middle of the road, looking around, hoping to find some clues.  She doesn't know the reason, but combined with some previous information and the existing situation, it cannot be ruled out that there will indeed be the possibility of killing each other in the game. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons for changing the previous game rules for reward points. Without those  The convenience provided by bondage and reward points undoubtedly broadens the extensibility of the game.

    The purpose of the game is to collect their data. If you hunt and kill each other, in addition to being able to select better people, you can also get different data values ????and various data values ????from fighting each other between "like" and fighting with enemies in the game.  There is nothing more symbolic and cruel than cannibalism. If you want to survive, in addition to those strong or weak aliens, the more vigilant enemies are often the same kind.

    After careful analysis, Bai Li found that this guess is very likely to be true. Judging from the current situation, she must not only maintain her combat power and combat resources, but also avoid direct attacks from the opponent, so as not to cause unnecessary losses.  She couldn't predict whether other enemies would appear between the two fighting.

    While thinking about the context, Bai Li looked around, she couldn't stay in one place, her time was limited, long-term hesitation would just sit and wait for death, she didn't like killing people, but if she had no other choice, she had to be ruthless  hand.  Bai Li closed her eyes, and touched the necklace in her clothes subconsciously. Only by living can she grasp the only hope. No matter what, she must live!

    Taking a few deep breaths of air, she walked forward again. She maintained a certain speed, tried to conceal her figure as much as possible, and at the same time checked the possible position of the other party.  She couldn't use the ability now, and the pain from the back of her neck reminded her that there was always an unknown substance on the back of her neck, and her abilities were most likely limited by it.  She still doesn't know what kind of function that thing plays, is it simply collecting her data, or using it to control her.

    The surroundings are very quiet, but it is different from the dead silence before. Except for the illusory dust in the sky, the vision and hearing have returned to normal, but they are still confined to a narrow space.

    Bai Li was thinking about various things. Luo Qi, who was in the secret place of the high-rise building, raised the corners of his mouth when he saw Bai Li's figure, showing a treacherous smile. He observed Bai Li through the scope and considered whether to directly kill him.  Is her head still playing slowly?

    Luo Qi still thought to himself what he should do to make himself play more enjoyable, but the figure of Bai Li in the scope suddenly flashed and left his visual range in an instant. Luo Qi was startled, and carefully walked around several  There was a place where he could hide, but he couldn't find Bai Li's figure.

    As for Bai Li, although she can't use her abilities to determine Luo Qi's position, she has experienced countless times in school to confuse the enemy's strategy against the enemy.  More confidence in being able to maintain your edge.  Before fighting with Luo Qi, she ran away. On the one hand, she was not sure about the purpose of the game. On the other hand, she needed to sort out all kinds of situations that might arise in this game, regardless of whether she intended to entangle Luo Qi or not.  The other party's attitude obviously won't let her go. She is not sure whether killing the same kind will have adverse effects, so she still needs to consider when making a move. It is best to let the other party have no power to do it, and she can not kill him.  .

    Luo Qi sneered when he searched for Bai Li but still couldn't find him, and said, "It's more cunning than I imagined."

    Although Luo Qi couldn't find Bai Li, he was convinced that Bai Li didn't know where he was, so he continued to wait for Bai Li's appearance calmly.  And Bai Li really didn't know Luo Qi's location, she just acted according to her past experience and intuition.  She doesn't know where Luo Qi is, but she can make the other party appear automatically. The best bait is herself. She can only confirm whether the other party is nearby. Although the method is a bit crude, but for Luo Qi  For a novelty hunter like Qi, it is inevitable that it is not a temptation. As for if the opponent attacks, with her current reaction ability and muscle strengthening, it is not difficult to avoid the attack brought by ordinary firearms.

    Bai Li consciously walked into Luo Qi's line of sight again. Luo Qi squinted his eyes when he saw Bai Li's figure. He probably knew what tricks Bai Li was playing, but he had to say that this move was really to his liking, and  Since the other party has the guts to use him as a bait, he can't let the other party down, not to mention that he needs to further confirm the other party's strength.  Luo Qi aimed at Bai Li's leg, and then pulled the trigger.

    In the scope, Bai Li fell to one side after his blow. At first he thought he had hit the opponent, but in the next second he cursed and said, "This bitch!"

    Although the scolding was ugly, but there was a bright light on his face., then raised his leg and kicked Bai Li.  Bai Li turned sideways, turned his body in a circle, and at the same time turned around, his elbow hit Luo Qi's injured abdomen. Luo Qi was holding a gun in his hand, but he had no room to use it. He retreated when Bai Li hit his abdomen.  One step, and the movement of his feet moved his whole body, so that Bai Li took advantage of the momentum to attack close to his body, and hit his wound with one blow.

    Bai Li showed no mercy, and hit with all his strength. The powerful attack caused great damage to Luo Qi's wound. Luo Qi almost felt that his internal organs were twisted into a ball. Because of the heavy blow, he felt the pain in his mouth.  I felt a vomit of blood from my throat.  Luo Qi never thought that Bai Li would take this kind of offensive, instead of using a gun, he directly attacked at close quarters. The most important thing was that her speed and strength were completely beyond his expectations.  The severe pain caused him to stagger back a few steps, Bai Li chased after him, and disarmed him in one fell swoop, Luo Qi was knocked to the ground after raising his leg and hitting him.

    Bai Li pointed Luo Qi's gun at Luo Qi. Luo Qi was lying on the ground, his facial features twisted together due to the pain, and he curled up slightly.

    Luo Qi waited for the pain to subside a bit, and squinted his eyes to look at Bai Li. He still underestimated the opponent's strength, buthe looked at Bai Li's indifferent expression, and out of intuition, he felt that she was not  Not wanting to kill him, Luo Qi twitched his lips and said, "If I beg for mercy now, will you let me go?"

    Bai Li looked at Luo Qi, whose face was stained with blood, and said nothing. Luo Qi thought she was a little hesitant, but then Bai Li said slowly, "No."

    Luo Qiyi changed his previous teasing, his face turned gloomy, and he didn't say a word.  Bai Li drooped her eyelids. This situation was within her own expectations. She didn't need to kill anyone, but she also ensured her own safety.  Bai Li stretched out his hands to untie Luo Qi, the moment she leaned forward, Luo Qi reluctantly jumped up from the ground, and at the same time pulled out a gun from behind his waist.  Bai Li hurriedly stepped forward to grab Luo Qi's hand, while Luo Qi raised his lips and smiled, moving his head towards Bai Li, opening his mouth to bite Bai Li's neck, Bai Li turned his head to one side, and at the same time  The gun pointed at Luo Qi's throat.  Luo Qi paused, then bent his legs against Bai Li's elbow, and leaned back, avoiding the gun that was originally pointed at him because he raised his leg to attack.

    Luo Qi grabbed Bai Li's gap and wanted to jump up from the ground, but Bai Li shot directly at his arm holding the gun, and then kicked his opponent hard in the abdomen, Luo Qi was kicked over again  on the ground.  This time Bai Lishi's force was stronger than last time, Luo Qi was kicked several meters away.

    Luo Qi only felt that his internal organs seemed to be twisted into a ball, and he felt a strong sense of dizziness in front of his eyes. Bai Li slowly walked in front of him. He couldn't see Bai Li's expression clearly now. Before he passed out, he only saw Bai Li.  Seems to be slowly raising the gun.

    Bai Li pointed a gun at Luo Qi, and couldn't tell what was going on in her heart. She felt that she had become numb to this kind of thing in the bloody time after time, but she still hesitated involuntarily. She was not sure if she killed Luo Qi.  I thought about whether there would be any bad consequences, and finally shot Luo Qishi's hands and feet.

    Bai Li looked at Luo Qi who had passed out completely for a while, exhaled, and was about to walk away when he heard a soft female voice calling: "Xiao Li." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 116: Mechanical Fighting (5)

    ?

    Bai Li froze all over, feeling that his muscles were uncontrollable and looked in the direction of the sound. In the gray dust mist, a white figure stood on the empty street. Bai Li seemed to be unable to feel the sudden change.  He just stared at the white figure without blinking, as if the white figure would disappear in a blink of an eye.

    "Xiao Li."

    There was another soft call, and the white figure slowly moved forward, but Bai Li involuntarily took a step back, and the figure also stopped, looking at her with a smile on his face.  Bai Li watched the other party reach out to her, and said in a joyful tone, "Xiao Li, it's me."

    Hearing this voice, Bai Li felt an urge to escape for some reason. Isn't this what she longed for the most all this time?  But in this situation, she only felt a chill down her spine, as if the dream she had been looking forward to for a long time had come true, but it made people more afraid of such a mirage.  What's more In such a situation, she had to be on guard. Although she was shocked at first, in this case, any phenomenon is doubtful.

    But this feeling is too real. She has imagined that she is standing in front of her alive countless times, but the pain of losing her makes her dare not think about it. She is afraid that after waking up from the dream, the rest  It is full of resentment and regret.  Bai Li couldn't help but want to go forward, her body trembled slightly, she really wanted to go forward to verify, but she didn't have the courage.  In the end, she mustered up the courage to go forward, but at this time the white shadow slowly disappeared in front of her like a phantom. Bai Li was anxious and stepped forward, but there was no shadow of the other party.  What you see and hear is like a bubble, and after a short dream, there are mottled residual dreams.

    She couldn't help but took a few steps back, her body couldn't stop shaking, as if her whole body was soaked in a piece of viscous water.  This is obviously what she longs for the most, and it is a scene that she even dreams of is a bit extravagant, but in this situation, this extravagant desire has become a little frightening for her, from a luxurious dream to a scene that is very important to her.  Yan some desperate reminder.  She had been stuck in that quagmire and hadn't fully come out. The hope that had withered long ago was infused with vitality in a distorted way, but she didn't have the slightest joy except for feeling despair in the emptiness.

    Bai Li's heart beat faster and faster, and for some reason, the images of being with Bai Xue in the past suddenly flashed in her mind, and she didn't even have the courage to recall how she survived that time, but now  Now this dream actually appeared when she was awake, is it a trap?  Or is it a hallucination?  Or is it a demonic obstacle that is difficult to eliminate?

    Bai Li's thoughts were confused, and suddenly that white figure reappeared, just like the clear and soft smile in his memory, with clear eyes and a flickering dimple at the corner of his mouth.  Bai Li saw that familiar face approaching slowly, and she could even smell the familiar fragrance of jasmine on Bai Xue's body.  She clearly told herself that this was abnormal, but she couldn't react, it was so real that she couldn't help but want to ignore the weirdness of this matter itself.

    She only saw that the other party stretched out his hands to hug her, and walked slowly towards her.  Bai Li's mind suddenly kept flashing the snow she saw in the tomb, her quiet smiling face was framed on a black and white photo, and she walked slowly for a long way with her photo in her arms.  When she arrived at the Bai family's cemetery, she even forgot to cry. The funeral was like a nightmare she couldn't wake up from, making her deceive herself over and over again.  Didn't she say that Bai Xue would stand in front of her again?  Didn't she tell herself that Bai Xue was dead, she accepted this fact, but now

    She raised her eyes to look at the face she was familiar with, and her heart suddenly seemed to be full of resentment. She hated herself as much as Bai Xue's death hurt her, but now it has become part of the game.  The person was bloody torn apart again and again, what she wanted was a living person, not an illusion!

    Bai Li raised his hand and fired at the slowly approaching figure. The figure slowly distorted, and then turned into flying dust.

    Suddenly all the psychedelic seems to be broken, the four originally flat walls gradually have a sense of undulations like radians, the surrounding originally flat walls slowly mottled and peeled off, and gradually began to appear chapped, the whole space suddenly seemed to be torn.  A big hole was cracked, and it seemed to enter another space outside this hole.  Bai Li watched his original gray space slowly fall away into a lost city that seemed to have been baptized by the flames of war.

    Before he regained consciousness, a scorching heat wave rushed towards his face, distorted space was everywhere, dust and sand rustled continuously, and the screaming wind whistled in his ears from time to time.  Bai Li turned around and looked behind him, the original gray scene still faded away, before she even had time to react to what was going on, danger came one after another.  The moment she turned her head, there was a huge explosion, followed by pieces being blasted apart.She took two steps but turned around very quickly, and turned around vigorously to face the opponent to fight back when the opponent's movement changed slightly. To her surprise, the opponent did not dodge because of her attack, but responded to her attack very quickly.  The side launched fierce firepower.  Bai Li hurriedly dodged, but the moment just now was enough for her to see clearly. She was sure that she hit the opponent's vitals, but the opponent didn't respond at all, not even bleeding.

    However, there are all kinds of enemies in the game. There is nothing surprising or surprising about this level, but there will be certain resistance in the process of attacking the enemy.  If bullets are useless to the opponent, then there is no need to consider melee attacks. She must find out the opponent's bottom before she can formulate an effective plan for the next step.

    Guns are not good, close-range shooting is too risky and may not be useful, and the opponent's gun is not a decoration, she has some small bombs on her body, but the enemy will not stand stupidly and let her blow it up, only one side can find a way to attract the opponent's  Focus, on the one hand, find a way to solve him with bombs.  Bai Li gritted her teeth. In this situation, there is no better way than to attract the other party's attention by herself. The most important thing is to ensure that in case of emergency, she wants to use a sticky bomb thrown to make the other party have nowhere to hide.

    She didn't think about it at all, the other party could see through the position she said to avoid, and the ammunition seemed to be endless, forcing her to avoid it non-stop. It was a life-and-death struggle anyway, even if she gritted her teeth, she had to fight hard.

    When the enemy fired again and again, Bai Li bowed and moved slowly. The enemy's firepower was too fierce and dense, and she was powerless to fight back.  No matter what action she makes, it will be seen clearly by the other party, so she can only cover up her actions with half-truths, but this method can only be effective for a short time. If the other party finds out her actions, she will be further trapped  passive.

    The nostrils were full of turbid air, and the throat seemed to be covered with black smoke and dust. Under the double pressure of psychology and physiology, Bai Xue's face suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. The recent experience seemed to make her understand something.  However, while she was restricted by the past, she had long faced the frustration of losing Baixue in her heart, but she cowardly avoided it all the time, but it is different now, what she wants, what she longs for, and what she loses must be used  Slowly regaining her own hands, she did not allow anyone or anything to stop her on this road.  She didn't know whether what she experienced before was her own demonic obstacles or a part of the game's settings, but it gave her new hope to a large extent.  But now, she has to fight for herself and her own obsession. Survival means the breeding of death, but there cannot be any wavering.

    Bai Li is immersed in the stalemate in the battle between herself and the enemy, she is too serious to ignore some changes in her body that are not obvious, something is really slowly merging in her body (remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117: Mechanical Fighting (6)

    ?

    Bai Li was already in a state of distress, with sweat, blood and dust on the ground. The sound of bullets hitting walls and stones continued in his ears. His body kept moving, but Bai Li didn't feel tired.  She just felt that starting from the neck, the whole body slowly felt a warm feeling, but it was extremely comfortable, the joints of the hands and feet were exceptionally flexible, and every aspect of thinking, movement, and spirit had improved.

    She avoided the attack from one side, entered another building, and ran up when passing the stairs. Half of the building had been baptized by artillery fire, and there were broken sand and gravel and residual structures everywhere, and some were burning.  An idea came to Bai Li's mind. Looking at those burning objects, she couldn't help but think of the previous scene where she faced the Predator. The only way to use the heat-sensing equipment was to attack the shield with the spear.  Before Bai Li could figure out how to use these things, the enemy had already followed her. In desperation, she leaped behind a pile of flames.  The fiery flames licked everything that could burn around, and the air was getting thinner under the already high temperature, and every pore opened up to snatch the cool air.

    When she saw the enemy's figure again, Bai Li saw the enemy wandering around from the air distorted by the heat, and seeing that the enemy did not find her position, she relaxed, and then took out a throwing grenade with a sticky effect.  The grenade won't explode quickly, and the time can be adjusted by herself. She set it for ten seconds, and threw it at the opponent at the right time.

    The other party dodged if he felt it, and reacted very quickly in the next second to shoot in her direction. Bai Li was also prepared, and changed his position the moment the other party avoided, but he still stayed there.  The place where the fire piled up, and she threw another grenade at the moment the opponent stopped, and the opponent still dodged as she expected.  She only set a five-second time limit for throwing the grenade again, and the previous grenade just landed not far from the opponent. When the time was up, the accompanying explosion sent the enemy's body flying, but because she didn't throw it directly  On the opponent's body, the power of the explosion did not exert its maximum effect.  Even so, it was enough for Bai Li to see the other party's true face.

    After the opponent's skin was destroyed, cold metal was exposed, and most of the epidermis was destroyed, revealing a skeleton and face with a mechanical structure, just like those anthropomorphic robots in movies.  The power of the explosion was completely broken, and there was still a sparking line on it, but it was different from the real line. It was a crystal-like line that was deployed in the inside of the machine in a meandering manner, and there seemed to be a transparent line at the break.  Liquid flows out of it, and it suddenly looks like a scene of human blood.

    Bai Li walked out from the fire, looked at the robot on the ground who hadn't gotten up, picked up the gun and wanted to kill him, but before she could pull the trigger, the robot leaped towards him at an extremely fast speed.  The gun in its hand had disappeared, so it directly attacked with its intact right hand, which was as sharp as a blade.  Bai Li bowed his waist to hide, and the sound of breaking wind cut past his ears clearly, a few strands of hair were cut off and fell to the ground, leaving a bloodstain on the side of his ear.  She didn't care how deep her wound was, but she could clearly feel the blood flowing to her neck in an instant, winding along the arc.  The opponent's attack is fierce, and she has little effect on the opponent with a gun. As long as she is hit once, the chance of her fighting back is very slim.

    Fighting with bare hands and robots is undoubtedly self-defeating. The physical difference alone has opened a distance, not to mention the opponent's speed, strength, and comprehensive ability are superior to their own.  If it hadn't been for the first opportunity, the current situation would be even worse.

    Bai Li tried his best to keep a distance from the other party, not letting the other party get close to him. The other party pressed on every step of the way, and Bai Li was quickly forced to the other side of the building. The wall on this side has been completely blasted through.  Could be jumping from a high place.  Bai Li estimated the height. With her current strength, there is no problem at all in jumping from a height of six to seven meters. The ground is a well-connected street. Now that the enemy has no guns in their hands, she doesn't have to worry about being instantly killed by the opponent.

    She jumped back when avoiding a fierce stab from the opponent, and jumped down from the tall building, and the opponent followed closely behind.  Bai Li landed with the opponent first, seized the moment when the opponent landed, and took the opportunity to draw out the dagger to stab at the opponent's spine. The opponent moved his neck and dodged it, and the dagger pierced into the shoulder joint with a transparent  The liquid overflowed from it, sticking to her hand and gradually turning light blue.

    And she also found that the crystal-shaped line on the shoulder and neck joint of the opponent's left arm that was hit suddenly darkened, and the entire left arm gradually fell weakly.  Although the enemy kicked her hard while she hesitated, she bent back to avoid it and took two steps back.

    Bai Li watched the transparent liquid continuously flow out from the arm pierced by her. After touching the ground, the liquid also turned light blue like it fell on her hand.  Bai Li wanted to take advantage of the victory to pursue and attack the opponent again.?Yes.  Maybe she needs to think in a different direction, and until now she has no way of knowing who attacked her?

    Bai Li wiped the wound on the side of his ear, the wound has healed, but there was some blood before, the collar was soaked with blood, it was already half dry, sticking to the skin was very uncomfortable.  She tugged at her clothes and looked at the wounds on her body. There was still pain left from the kick that was kicked. The other problems were not serious. Most of the wounds were not very deep and had healed.  A bloodstain and a scab.

    There was no movement around, she checked the rest of her equipment, thought for a while and paused for a while, since her ability has made a breakthrough, then her ability limit may also be changed.  Drooping her eyelids, thinking of gambling on luck, she slowly closed her eyes and concentrated

    What made her extremely happy was that her ability could really be used. Although the range was still less than before, there was no discomfort when using it, but if it was too concentrated on a certain point, there would be a sharp tingling sensation on the back of the neck.  But even so, it was enough for her to get excited. Although she didn't understand what was going on, the current situation was good. As for the reason, she could only analyze it after the game was over.

    Bai Li sensed that there was no one or movement around him just now, and now he is not sure if he has entered another confined space, so he can only grope slowly to find other people.

    She was walking in the empty streets full of war, surrounded by smoke and fire. The gray dust mist still existed before, but compared to the blinding effect, it was just the fine dust fluttering in the wind.  The transpiring air distorts the distant scenery, and a desert is burning in the heat. This visual effect brings people an unspeakable depression.

    Bai Li walked through the streets for a long time, and would stop at every distance to sense the surrounding things in order to find other people's traces and clues.

    Time passed slowly, she couldn't help looking at the chronograph, it showed that the time had passed halfway, and half of the time was waiting for them to struggle in life and death, the longer they stayed in the game, the more they would always be circling  various problems.  This is something that never happened in the past. In the past, I only thought about whether I could survive the game, and I was struggling every minute and every second on the edge of life and death.  There are too many things, and there are more and more things to think about, and the ability is improved. While striving for survival, people always want to ask for more. The desire will slowly increase with time, and it will become less and less satisfying.  .

    Bai Li squinted to look at the overcast sky, let out a long breath, and faced the forked intersection, she hesitated for a moment, thinking about which way to go.  But at this moment, a shrill scream and a woman's scream were vaguely heard (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118: Mechanical Fighting (7)

    ?

    Bai Li's footsteps stopped for an instant, and he ran towards the direction of the sound source.  Bai Li's speed is very fast, but when she approaches the sound source, her speed slows down slowly, and she hides her figure. Because of the robot incident before, she tries to go in the direction of the heat source, so as not to expose her whereabouts.  Soon she saw the owner of the two voices, Tan Yin, the enchanting woman leading by "kalo", and another girl with Tan Yin, who was very small, half of her body was pressed by a stone,  The shrill screams were probably made by her. The whole person was almost in a state of unconsciousness, but she still yelled and cursed loudly: "Tan Yin, you will die badly, you bitch, bitch!"

    And Tan Yin has many wounds, but none of them are fatal. On her side is a robot the size of a normal person. There is no skin covering the whole body, and the naked metal is exposed in sight.

    The body of the robot is full of bullet holes, and the metal on the chest has many dents.  Bai Li has no intention of acting as a hero to save the beauty, not to mention that "kalo" has a very bad reputation, and the girl who scolded her at this time just proved this point. Judging from the current situation, it is very likely that Tan Yin took advantage of that  The girl was used as a bait, and she took this opportunity to attack the robot. The plan was as she planned. She succeeded in attacking the robot, and the girl who was used as a tool by her was abandoned accordingly.

    Bai Li looked at the robot. It also had crystal-like veins on its body, but it was smaller than the ones she had dealt with before.  Bai Li didn't intend to show up, and she didn't want to get involved with a woman like Tan Yin. After watching Tan Yin finish off the robot, she slowly walked in front of the girl who was still swearing, although her consciousness gradually became blurred.  Tan Yin knelt down slowly, pinched the girl's chin with her hands, and said softly, "You are stupid, trusting others casually, here, either you die or I die, companion, it's just for survival."  to betray each other."

    The girl could no longer hear her words clearly, she just moved most unconsciously, her entire face was already pale and bloodless, and the blood on her face was even more shocking.

    Tan Yin sneered and said, "For the sake of getting to know each other, I will help you out immediately."

    As soon as the words fell, Tan Yin's gun pointed at the opponent's head and fired a shot, blood and brains overflowed, Tan Yin withdrew the gun very indifferently, and took the weapon that was still usable from the girl, and then  Then he left the place.

    Waiting for Tan Yin's figure to completely disappear from sight, Bai Li came out. She looked at the endgame not far away, and "kalo" really lived up to its reputation.

    Bai Li took a look and was about to leave, turned around and pointed his gun at his back, Tan Yin reappeared not far away and looked at her and said: "I said someone is nearby, you belong to 'zero' right?  Seeing that Bai Li didn't answer, he said again: "My name is Tan Yin."

    Bai Li squinted his eyes and asked, "How did you find me?"

    Tan Yin said with a very indifferent smile: "I am a person with psychic powers."

    Bai Li thought about it, and heard her say again: "How is it? Do you want to be with me?" Tan Yin said as if remembering something: "Don't worry, we are just a companion, taking care of each other."

    Bai Li finally opened his mouth and said, "No, I don't need it."

    Tan Yin approached two steps: "Are you sure you don't need it?"

    Bai Li didn't know what her big idea was, but he didn't intend to get entangled with her, so he said coldly: "I'm not interested in being with someone who will kill me at any time."

    Tan Yin's complexion changed when he heard the words, but he recovered quickly, with an extremely enchanting and charming smile, and there seemed to be a drowning charm between his brows and said: "It seems that you have seen what happened just now, but there is no way to do it  , she is already like that, I just let her go happily."

    Seeing her charming smile, Bai Li's heart moved slightly. He squeezed the trigger tightly with his finger, tensed his nerves at the same time, and slightly used his supernatural power.  As she expected, Tan Yin seemed to be smiling naturally, but at the same time, she wanted to test Bai Li, but she was afraid that if she made a rash move, things would get out of hand. She doesn't know how strong Bai Li is now, so she can only take it step by step  Come.

    Tan Yin's thoughts turned around, and the inexplicable evil spirit on her body was relieved. If Bai Li noticed something, he slightly lifted his guard, but with the previous lesson, he was still on guard at any time.

    Tan Yin wanted to win over Bai Li, but there was someone beside her as if she had a chance to escape. She used the same method to survive several games and tried it repeatedly.  In addition, she has certain supernatural powers, and her perception of danger is more acute than ordinary people, and her skills are not bad before, so her chance of surviving is several times higher than others.

    Bai Li didn't intend to be with Tan Yin at all, but the other party seemed determined to follow along.  Bai Li always kept a distance from the other party, and Tan Yin seemed to walk behind her subconsciously.  Although leave it behind to othersI know it well.  Bai Li obviously felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between the two of them, not to mention that since Ajia had shown his strength, he was undoubtedly not telling himself that he was not easy to mess with.  It's just that the atmosphere between the two of them staring at each other made her extremely uncomfortable, as if they were exchanging some kind of unknown transaction with each other.

    Out of her intuition of danger, Bai Li changed her mind and didn't want to go with them again. She intuitively felt that the two of them's fight was obviously related to her. As for what it was, she didn't know what it was, but that calculating gaze and  Desire is evident.

    Ajia intentionally softened Bai Li's defensiveness, and smiled at Bai Li in a friendly manner: "The three of you should take care of each other if you act together, and you still need to find your teammates, right? If you all act together, you will get twice the result with half the effort."

    Before Bai Li could speak, Tan Yin said, "Anyway, we all just want to live, and there is nothing worth hesitating about."

    "I want to act alone, you can do what you want." Bai Li thought for a while and still refused. They made her feel extremely uncomfortable, and being with wolves was tantamount to seeking death.

    Ajia's expression remained unchanged when he heard the words, and he smiled and said, "Since that's the case, I won't force it."

    Tan Yinyou looked at Ajia in surprise. He didn't expect him to let Bai Li go so easily. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Ajia say: "If you really don't want to be with us, then you must be careful alone.  , After all, it is very dangerous to go alone."

    Bai Li looked indifferent, nodded slightly at the two of them, and then walked in the other direction.  Tan Yin saw the long-awaited fat sheep being let go just like that, changed her previous softness, looked at Ajia very coldly and said: "You are so generous, you just let her fly when you see the duck in your hand."  gone."

    Ajia gave Tan Yin a sideways look, and sneered, "Do you think she is so easy to deal with? You think you can deal with her so easily for someone who can get special rewards and survive seven rounds?"

    "You are as strong as her, plus my ability, what is impossible?"

    Ajia sneered and said: "I think those men dote on you too naively. If you are not absolutely sure, don't touch her lightly, otherwise you will die and the net will be broken, and you will get nothing."

    Tan Yin sneered and said: "It's hard to meet, if you miss this time, it will be difficult to have another chance. If you want to make a move, you have to do it before the end of the game."

    Ajia looked at Tan Yin and said coldly: "Don't think that I don't know what you're planning. If she and I both lose, it just happens to make you a fisherman, don't dream, let alone, you are sure you can get that  A free card?"

    Tan Yin squinted his eyes and gave him a hard look, then raised the corners of his mouth and said, "It's up to you, anyway, it will be up to each other at that time. Since the opinions are different, there is no need to cooperate together." After speaking, she turned and left.

    Ajia looked at the back of Tan Yin leaving, and cursed in a low voice: "Unlucky."

    The two of them were unaware that they were not far away. Bai Li leaned against a broken wall and listened carefully to their movements with her eyes closed. Everything she had said before had entered her ears verbatim.  Knowing that there are people from other bases coveting her things.  In retrospect, since the rules were changed and she was able to seize weapons from other people, many things have changed significantly. Most of the time, she didn't care about the existence of the free card, but this time it was mentioned on the bright side.  Maybe there are many things that she ignored in the past, she needs to investigate deeply, in the unknown dark place, something is just around the corner (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119: Mechanical Fighting (8)

    ?

    Bai Li did not leave because of this, but followed behind Tan Yin. Although the other party was a person with supernatural powers, but based on the fact that he was lurking next to him and was not discovered before, it can be predicted that Tan Yin's supernatural powers are either not perception-type, or  Not that strong.  Ajia's strength is comparable to hers, and following him is a bit risky.

    More importantly, she wanted to know what she had overlooked. It was obvious that she had been taken as a prey by others. This was a problem she hadn't thought about before. She was too focused on Bai Xue's affairs, and she closed herself off.  She also rejected a lot of information from the outside world. If it wasn't for Rodin or other people's intentional or unintentional stimulation and probing, she would always keep a distance from others and hide in her own world.  Following Tan Yin was only an instinctive choice. To stand out from a bunch of men, this woman must have abilities beyond ordinary people.

    Tan Yin's way of exploring the road is different from her previous ones. She never walks in a straight line, but goes around in roundabouts, but it seems that she will not go to repeated boundaries.  Bai Li has always kept a close distance from her.  Tan Yin would stop for a while to look around after walking for a while, while Bai Li tried to hide his figure and breath as much as possible.  After walking for a certain distance, it is extremely peaceful and comfortable. Except for the desolate and mottled scene, there is only endless silence.

    Bai Li followed her for a long distance, and there were no enemies or other people in the surroundings, and even the faintly heard sounds before were all silent again.  So when Tan Yin stopped once, he suddenly shouted in a cold voice: "Come out!"

    Bai Li thought that she was discovered, but she obviously paid great attention to her breathing and movements, and she was sure that she would not be discovered by the other party, so she could only say that there were other people besides her.  .

    Sure enough, a gray-black figure walked out from one side, with high cheekbones, thin eyebrows and fine eyes, a man who looked very uncomfortable came out.  When Tan Yin saw the other party clearly, his face changed.

    The man still had half a cigarette in his mouth. If it weren't for the wounds and blood stains on his body, he would have been out shopping.  He looked at Tan Yin with very malicious eyes, with a strong obscene breath, his eyes floated on Tan Yin's chest and buttocks very obscenely, and smiled lightly: "I said we will meet, right? Why?  Like? Do you want to change your mind and come with me again?"

    Tan Yin looked wary, half-closed her eyes and said, "Are you not afraid that I will tell Ajia?"

    The man blew out a smoke ring and said, "Do you think he can help you a second time?"

    Tan Yin put her hands on the weapon, but she didn't dare to act rashly. She had followed this man's way and knew that the opponent's strength was above hers. If Ajia hadn't helped him on a whim last time, she might not be able to get away.  With disgusting eyes, she wished she could shoot him dead.

    Bai Liyin was hidden on the side of a stone wall. The other party's voice was not loud, but because it was too quiet, the other party's conversation was clearly heard in her ears.  From the conversation, it was obvious that Tan Yin was very afraid of this man. There must be a certain gap in strength between the two, and Tan Yin was obviously at a disadvantage.

    The man didn't seem to have much patience, and he slowly approached Tan Yin and said, "I don't have the heart to play with you in this kind of place, but last time in the 'Sleepless City' you broke my face because of Ajia's relationship,  I have to repay you no matter what. Don't worry, I won't do anything too extreme, just want to mark your face or body as a sign of my visit here. "

    "You are dreaming!"

    "Whether I'm dreaming or not, you'll know soon, whether it's you obediently staying with me afterward, or I'll mark you right now, and I'll give you another chance to choose, don't talk about Ajia, you want  It¡¯s not that he lived a few more games than me, it¡¯s really uncertain who will be the boss.¡±

    Tan Yin snorted coldly and said: "You have the guts to say this in front of Ajia, what's the point of speaking harshly in front of me?"

    The man took a deep puff of the cigarette, threw the cigarette butt on the ground, and slowly approached Tan Yin, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, looked at Tan Yin and smiled, "Do you think I'm a three-year-old?  Will let you go?"

    Tan Yin's face froze, and she was about to say something, when suddenly a sharp sound rang out in her ears, and a burst of intense crackling sounded suddenly, and the originally peaceful surroundings were instantly plunged into a sea of ??flames.  The two were startled by the sudden sound, and immediately put on a fighting posture, only to see a piece of fire flying from the sky as if it had been exploded.

    Tan Yin took advantage of the situation to hide her figure. The man originally wanted to jump over to catch her, but the flames and debris constantly splashing around him blocked his movement, and the surroundings kept coming for a long time like bombs wrapped in explosives.  The fireball is like an originally quiet volcano erupting with endless anger.  The sudden scene not only interrupted the conversation between Tan Yin and the man, but also prevented Bai Li from continuing to follow Tan Yin.He fell into a circle of fire, surrounded by hot flames, licking all the flammable objects around him.

    Bai Li was in a dilemma. The fireballs came too suddenly, and she avoided most of them in time, but she was still in a predicament. In order not to be noticed by Tan Yin, she avoided the direction as far as possible from the place where Tan Yin disappeared.  direction, but the possibility that Tan Yin will find herself cannot be ruled out.  But now there was no extra energy to think about Tan Yin or that man, Bai Li put his hands in front of him, kicked hard with his feet, and swooped down with his whole body, passing through the encirclement of flames.

    As soon as Bai Li rushed out of the flames, he saw Tan Yin running towards him with all his strength, and saw a flash of joy in Bai Li's eyes at that second, Bai Li's eyelids drooped, and he turned around to avoid He He.  In case of collision, she turned and turned to another direction, avoiding the flames or ash that suddenly fell from the sky.

    Not just in the sky, but the entire air and the ground seemed to be torn apart. Faults began to appear on the originally uneven ground, and the torn cracks meandered into the distance, and the heat and magma that were steaming with death were underneath.

    Bai Li stood at one end, looking at the fiery magma and the steaming distorted scene below. The scenes and rhythms in the game seemed to challenge their imagination and acceptance forever. You would never guess what the next step would be.  It's an arrangement, but it's more like a random game played by individuals, teasing the group of them.

    The ground under her feet was already a little hot, and there was a slight burning pain. Bai Li jumped onto another larger rock and looked around. At this time, she could no longer see Tan Yin and the man.

    In fact, Tan Yin and that man are not very far away from her, but the surrounding area is covered with steam, and there are burning flames or stones everywhere. Tan Yin is even at the lower left not far from Bai Li, but  She was facing Bai Li because the ground collapsed and the terrain was low, so she didn't see Bai Li.

    The three were trapped in a living purgatory. Tan Yin's situation was the most unfavorable. She was located in the most flat place, and the ground around her was almost collapsed. If she was not careful, she might fall.  If enemies appear from time to time, they will fall into desperation.  That man was relatively better, I saw him jumping a few times, climbing and leaping step by step to a higher place, and retreated to a wider and safer place on the ground, and the direction he was walking was exactly where Bai Li was.

    And Bai Li is also thinking about how to leave here, but according to speculation, it is impossible to leave completely, whether it is the system setting or other people's operation, once it is set, it will not be so easy to end, and what she wants to know now  What is more important is what kind of enemy will appear, whether it is the same robot as before or a machine with more sophisticated equipment and production.  At the same time, Bai Li sensed that someone was approaching, but she couldn't determine which direction the other party was coming from. The heat was too strong, which affected her ability to judge and distinguish strange auras.  Be fully prepared to fight.

    Bai Li held a gun in his hand, because he was not sure which direction the opponent would come from, but out of intuition, what she had to face was not the previous enemy.  There is no temperature, the attack is silent, it is hard to guard against, and she will definitely not be aware of it like this.  Apparently the other party didn't notice Bai Li's trace, so when he jumped down from the side, he just rushed forward. Only then did Bai Li see clearly that it was the man who had talked to Tan Yin before.  The other party also noticed Bai Li's existence very keenly after a short pause. Almost at the same time when he discovered it, he pulled the trigger with his hand, and the bullet swept in Bai Li's direction.

    Bai Li dodged sideways, but did not fight back, but the opponent still continued to attack without giving up.  The opponent's speed was not as fast as hers, so after dodging the attack, Bai Li jumped forward extremely quickly, and shot the opponent's elbow, blood splashed out as the bullet pierced through, and the man's movements were just a pause  , but did not let go of the gun in his hand. It can be seen that he endured great pain and never gave up his weapon. This kind of person has strong resilience, and his desire to survive will stimulate all potentials, so his explosive power will also be amazing.

    Bai Li doesn't know how many matches he has experienced, but in terms of personal quality, a short fight can also determine part of the content.  For them, even a comrade-in-arms in a base will become a stepping stone to survival, so as a stranger, she may be even more of a threat. With this understanding, no matter what the other party's attitude is next, she must maintain  High vigilance, either kill the opponent, or be killed by the opponent.  Different from her previous thoughts, now she only has the consciousness of living in her mind. If she was hesitant to kill people who also participated in the game before, but now, she seems to be able to calmly calculate the way she survives and how to survive.  In order to ensure the greatest possibility of survival.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120: Mechanical Fighting (9)

    ?

    After hitting the opponent's elbow, Bai Li raised his leg and swept across. The opponent's leg was kicked, his body lost his balance, and he fell forward.  Bai Li took advantage of the opportunity to land a gun on his forehead, and all the opponent's movements stopped abruptly, but the tense muscles all over his body showed the master's extremely nervous mood, and even faint blue veins could be seen bursting out from time to time on his forehead  .

    The other party saw that the opponent was Bai Li and asked in a cold voice: "Are you from 'zero'?"

    Bai Li didn't have the time or thought to pay attention to his question. The ground under his feet was shaking constantly, and the cracked ground cracked again. Bai Li couldn't care less about fighting with the opponent, and the rocks under his feet had already cracked.  .  The opponent also took the opportunity to avoid Bai Li's effective attack range, and quickly hid his figure, but due to the ground fault, he had no other way out, he could only avoid Bai Li's line of sight and avoid falling from time to time  flames and avoid falling into the ground.

    Not just the ground, but the entire space began to distort, black cracks began to appear in the original sky, and the original colors and pictures seemed to be sucked into an invisible black hole.  The people who are still alive in the game scene look at such a big movement, with different expressions on their faces, but they have the same anxiety and uneasiness in their hearts. Even in the face of unknown life and death, people's curiosity will still be in such a situation.  The scene sends out the last expectation.  When the ground completely calmed down, everything seemed to be frozen, and only a few minutes passed.

    The system didn't give them any more time to fantasize about other things, and the game of death continued.  Because it is becoming more and more impossible to predict the actions of the system and the tricks of the opponent's cards, they can only follow the tricks.

    Bai Li prepared herself mentally. She was so tense that she didn't have a single nerve. Maybe it was because the scene was too unimaginable, or because of other reasons. This time she was extremely nervous, so nervous that she could even feel it.  To his own pulsating blood vessels, as well as the subtle fluctuations of the air between his breaths.  Perhaps it was because of this feeling of extreme tension that at the moment of danger, she instinctively felt a palpitation, and the moment she turned her head, a chill ran across her neck, and the extremely sharp sound of breaking wind passed by her ears.  Before Bai Li felt the pain, blood had already spilled on the ground, and then the weapon on his hands was removed by the other party before he could react.

    When the other person's figure appeared in his line of sight, Bai Li began to think that his eyes were dazzled, and that figure was extremely familiar, even so familiar that it made people feel frightened.  When a person who looks exactly like himself stands in front of him, or even becomes his enemy, everyone will have a very subtle feeling in his heart.  She is very familiar with the opponent's attack direction and movements, but at the same time, her actions are also within the opponent's expectations. Every thought and every action is like two people in the mirror confronting each other. This undoubtedly makes her feel  Some weak.

    She didn't even have time to think about what was going on. From the process of fighting with the opponent, she was sure that this was very different from the cold and hard attacking methods of the robots she had fought with before, like  He could attack her in the way she was most familiar with, as if deliberately wanting to know what kind of reaction and action she would make. This sense of disobedience made Bai Li feel terrified.

    Didn't kill her directly, but fought her like a battle?  The person who was surprised was not only Bai Li who was the person involved, but the man who was hiding on the side, when he saw two identical people, his face changed slightly, and he was a little surprised for a while.

    At this time, no one cared about the person hiding aside, the man stared at Bai Li and the other "Bai Li" back and forth with a frosty face, as if he was thinking about something.  Bai Li's mind was a bit complicated. She recovered quickly after the shock, and quickly adapted to the battle. No matter what her purpose was, she had only one goal, which was to survive.  As for the future, we can only investigate later.

    Bai Li had been cut on the right side of the neck before, but it didn't hurt the artery, but the flesh and blood were flying around, which looked extremely hideous.  Compared to Bai Li's embarrassment, the opponent seemed very relaxed. Bai Li did not attack, but tried to avoid direct combat with the opponent. Her gun fell not far away, and there was still a gun on her body that she used at a critical time.  , she won't move until it's absolutely necessary.  And now she is more and more sure that the ultimate goal of the game is not to let them die. The first few games may be a selection for adaptation, but the latter is more and more like some kind of test.  Collect data to assess their eligibility.  And if she didn't allow the other party to get the data or effect they wanted, then the game might go on forever, just like before. There was still plenty of time, but she let them return to the base.  It is what they want, as for how the game is played, it is just a formality.

    It's just that she doesn't know what kind of data the other party wants, and she needs to find someone exactly like her.??Test, and except for the initial one, he didn't make any ruthless moves, and he was more than capable of handling every attack.

    Bai Li turned all kinds of thoughts in his mind, and at the same time leaned towards the gun as much as possible, but a scene that was beyond Bai Li's expectation appeared, a series of bullets suddenly hit the place, and the opponent retreated violently, Bai Li didn't care about it.  Whoever helped herself quickly rolled over and picked up the gun. When she jumped up from the ground, the other party suddenly jumped back.  Bai Li pursued with all his strength, but the opponent avoided her attack with ease, as if he didn't care about her attack at all.

    Gradually, Bai Li became more and more aware that something was wrong. Every time she attacked or defended, she tried to avoid her previous habits, and even tried her best to attack, but the opponent still responded easily, as if they were teasing her.  Several thoughts flashed through Bai Li's mind. The opponent's strength was obviously higher than hers, but the opponent didn't attack him harshly, nor did he try to subdue him. Could it be that he just wanted to test his skills?

    Bai Li was holding the gun, hesitating in her heart, but at this moment, she felt her heart constrict suddenly, all the muscles in her whole body seemed to have a slight twitch, and her body slowly froze, unable to exert any strength.  On the ground, the scene in front of him slowly appeared a sense of distorted shaking.

    Bai Li stood on the spot, his body slowly softened, and he fell to the ground, and the other party walked over slowly.  The opponent's face seemed to change in the blurred vision.  She slowly squatted down, looked at Bai Li and said, "It seems that the medicine has worked."

    The other party reached out to brush the wound on Bai Li's neck, Bai Li tried to stay awake, watched the other party take out an object and stabbed at the back of his neck, Bai Li saw the small transparent vessel from his blurred vision,  It seemed to contain her blood.  The other party held the thing and looked at it for a while, then received it in a small black box and put it away, then looked closely at Bai Li's face, stretched out his hand and pulled away Bai Li's somewhat bewildered face, and observed her pupils.

    Bai Li's vision has been blurred, barely a sliver of clear consciousness remains, she can feel the other party's movements, but her body is completely out of the control of the brain, she heard the other party chuckle and say: "It can last until  Now? If I hadn't been convinced of K's ability, I would really doubt that this medicine would work for you."

    Suddenly the other party smiled as if remembering something: "Ah, I almost forgot, there is still a mouse that hasn't been cleaned up."

    Bai Li didn't know what the mouse she was talking about, but the man hiding in the dark was startled suddenly, regretting that he had intervened on a whim before, and subconsciously wanted to escape.  Bai Li vaguely heard footsteps, and thought of the bullet that had been shot from nowhere before, was the mouse that the other party mentioned only the one who helped her?  Who will it be?

    Bai Li reluctantly bit his lips until the salty bloody smell came from his mouth, and his mind became slightly clearer.  She couldn't move and didn't know the situation, but she could hear the fleeing footsteps and gunshots of the other party.  After a while the gunshots stopped, Bai Li heard a scream and his heart skipped a beat, then there were footsteps approaching slowly, and there was a "bang" sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.  Looking at the face distorted by pain before death, with staring eyes, bulging veins on his face, and sticky blood in his mouth, it was the man who talked to Tan Yin before.

    Bai Li felt that the other party pinched his chin and said, "You're still awake? Should I admire your willpower? Tsk, look at you biting your own lip and fainting obediently. I won't.  Killed, at least not now."

    Bai Li moved her lips, wanting to make a sound, but apart from the more severe dizziness, she couldn't make any sound at all. The other party seemed to enjoy her current situation, and there was a faint laugh, and then listened  He went to the other side and said: "I'm really curious how long you can last, ah, speaking of it, I have an excuse to talk about K, that guy keeps talking about the medicine he made, which is unmatched, it seems that he is just bragging.  "

    The other party pinched Bai Li's chin again and said, "It's a pity, I don't have time to spend with you, and there are still people waiting for me to send you samples."

    The other party took out an injection-like thing, Bai Li only felt a pain in his arm, and his mind began to become more and more unclear, and he heard the other party's voice in a daze: "Although you won't remember seeing me after you wake up, but in advance  Say hello to you, I'm x." Looking at the injection in her hand, she suddenly showed a strange smile and said, "I hope you have a 'good dream'."

    The last image in Bai Li's line of sight was the standing figure of the other party, her entire vision gradually blurred, her consciousness seemed to have fallen into a vast abyss, and finally slowly fell into the darkness (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121: When I Wake Up (1)

    ?

    Bai Li fell into a sweet dream, in which there was the fragrance of jasmine and the bright smiling face of Bai Xue. Not far away, his mother was lying on the rattan chair and watching them comfortably, while Bai Li was standing on the grass, looking at the two smiling at him  , slowly stretched out her hand, Bai Xue, mother If it is a dream, then she will sleep forever, at least, she can see them in the dream.

    "Bai Li, Bai Li!" D patted Bai Li's face vigorously, but Bai Li still didn't respond.  This made everyone who came back from the game suddenly look suspicious, and everyone surrounded the unconscious Bai Li with serious expressions.

    "It's too sudden to come back this time, what's going on?" Ouyang looked at Jin Huangting and asked, they were obviously still in a fighting state, but suddenly they returned to the base with a flash of white light, it was like a dream.

    Jin Huangting did not answer, but looked at the people who came back, Ouyang, He Haoqing, Luo Dan, D, Xie Linlu, and Bai Li who was unconscious. The others should have died in the game.

    He Haoqing squatted down halfway to check Bai Li's condition. He was breathing normally and seemed to have just fallen into a deep sleep. There was a bloody wound on his neck, and there seemed to be a small mark beside the wound.  He Haoqing wiped off the blood on the side with his clothes, and what appeared on it was a small circle composed of small dots, which can't be noticed if you don't pay attention, like the marks of being stabbed by something.

    "What are you looking at?" Ouyang asked curiously watching He Haoqing's movements.

    Everyone's attention was attracted, D looked at the small circle and asked, "What is this?"

    He Haoqing narrowed his eyes, and then said to everyone: "No matter what it is, go back to the base first, there must be a reason why she can't wake up now, go back and check to see if you can find anything, everyone repairs the wound and then returns to the base to rest.  "

    He Haoqing winked at Jin Huangting, Jin Huangting lowered his eyelids and walked towards Bai Li, grabbed her arm and wanted to carry her on his back, but his arm stopped him, and D looked gloomy.  Looking at him, he said, "I'll carry her on my back."

    Jin Huangting saw his increasingly gloomy expression, let go of his hands, carried Bai Li on his back without saying a word, and walked forward, even ignoring the wounds on his body, everyone watched him walk towards the base step by step,  Ouyang opened his mouth and wanted to stop him, but after thinking about it, he still didn't make a sound.

    Everyone fell silent, and returned to the base after repairing the wound.  The wound on Bai Li's body has been handed over to the server by d, but he is still unconscious.  D sat beside her bed with an extremely gloomy face. When He Haoqing came in, he saw him put his hand on the side of Bai Li's face.

    He Haoqing paused, looked at the two of them, then retreated, and Jin Huangting stood at the door.  He Haoqing raised his chin slightly towards him, and the two walked slowly into the corridor.

    "What do you think caused the mark on Bai Li's body?" Jin Huangting looked at He Haoqing and asked.

    He Haoqing raised his eyes and glanced at him, instead of answering his question directly, he asked instead: "What do you think about this game?"

    Jin Huangting frowned slightly and said, "Strange."

    He Haoqing chuckled lightly when he heard the words, leaned his back against the wall and continued to ask, "What do you think is strange?"

    Listening to He Haoqing's almost teasing tone, Jin Huangting said with an unchanged expression: "It's much easier than imagined, and don't you think we came back too soon?"

    He Haoqing just smiled, and then spit out two words: "Bai Li."

    Jin Huangting looked at He Haoqing in confusion, and heard He Haoqing continue: "If it was just a guess before, then I can be absolutely sure now."

    "What guess?"

    He Haoqing looked sideways at Bai Li's direction and said, "These games are not so much about choosing the right person, but rather about testing whether Bai Li is suitable. Whether it's collecting data or surviving, all the central points revolve around  Bai Li is in progress."

    Jin Huangting lowered his eyelids and thought for a while, "Now we can only know what happened when Bai Li wakes up."

    He Haoqing smiled and said, "What do you think she can tell us? Why was she in a coma? Or why did we come back so quickly this time?" Jin Huangting looked at He Haoqing and didn't answer, as if he was thinking about something, but He Haoqing continued:  "Don't say whether she is willing to tell us? The fear is that even she herself doesn't know what happened."

    Jin Huangting frowned when he heard the words. Indeed, this phenomenon has happened before. Bai Li fell into a coma for no reason, but even she herself didn't know who was attacked. Surviving under such circumstances, it can be said that once  It was a fluke, but several times in a row, it could only be said that it was deliberate. It was obvious that the other party did not want Bai Li's life, but he really couldn't figure out who was manipulating all this behind the scenes, and in the end??What did you get from Bai Li?

    He Haoqing thought for a while and said: "You find a way to turn D off, I need to check the traces on Bai Li's body to see if it is a leftover clue."

    Jin Huangting nodded, when a female voice came from one side and said, "Don't bother, you can't call D away, and now he probably won't leave Bai Li's side no matter what happens.  go away."

    The two looked sideways, and Rodin was leaning lazily against the wall with a cigarette in his hand.  She walked over slowly, took a puff of cigarette, thought for a while and said: "You go now, it is impossible for him to let you get close to Bai Li, the people he cares about have been attacked many times, and I didn't do anything to help him.  His emotions are on the verge of danger, and he can't trust anyone now."

    He Haoqing stood up straight, pulled some wrinkled clothes and said: "The more this is the case, the more he will want to know the truth."

    Luo Dan looked at the smiling He Haoqing with a cigarette in his mouth, as if he wanted to see something from his face, and finally turned his eyes away and said indifferently: "Since you are so confident, why do you need Jin Huangting to distract you?"  What about d?"

    He Haoqing smiled and said, "If I say I'm going to take off Bai Li's clothes for inspection, do you think D will allow me to do so?"

    Luo Dan was stunned for a moment, as if he didn't expect him to say such a thing, he didn't know what to say to refute for a while, and after a few seconds he said: "Believe me, you are going to do this, let's not say d, Bai Li  Knew it would kill you."

    He Haoqing shrugged and said, "Then consider me dedicating myself to science."

    Luo Dan listened to his half-truth, half-false, almost joking, and thought for a while and said, "Do you have a way to know why Bai Li is in a coma?"

    "I'm not sure, but I'll try my best."

    Rodin took a deep breath of cigarettes, and then said: "Okay, I will lure D away for you, but you must tell me all the results of your inspection."

    He Haoqing smiled and nodded, "Of course."

    Through the smoke, Luo Dan narrowed his eyes and looked at He Haoqing for a long time, then raised his legs and walked towards the room where Bai Li was resting.  When Luo Dan's back disappeared from sight, Jin Huangting, who had been silent for a long time, said, "What are you going to do?"

    He Haoqing still maintained the previous expression and said: "To be honest, sometimes I really want to dissect Bai Li, because I am so curious."

    Jin Huangting looked at his gentle side face, and it was obvious that there was some kind of fanatical light shining from his eyes.

    I don't know what excuse Rodin used to drag D away from Bai Li, but when they passed by, there was only an unconscious Bai Li in the room.  The wound on her body had already been treated, and a bandage was wrapped around her neck. He Haoqing took out a scalpel from nowhere and cut off the bandage on her body, revealing the hideous wound.

    He Haoqing turned Bai Li's body to the side, revealing her thin white neck, because before the body recovers, the small traces before have disappeared, He Haoqing couldn't help frowning, then took out the needle tube, and put it on Bai Li's arm.  After taking some blood plasma, He Haoqing tore open Bai Li's skirt to see if there were any other traces on her body.

    "What are you doing?" With a startled shout, Ouyang walked in very quickly.

    However, He Haoqing ignored him and continued to move his hands. Ouyang was so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell off, and subconsciously wanted to stop his movements, but Jin Huangting who was at the side stopped him and said, "He is doing an examination for Bai Li.  .¡±

    Ouyang shook off his hand and said, "He's not a doctor, what kind of examination is he doing?"

    "Don't you want to know why Bai Li is in a coma?" As soon as Jin Huangting finished speaking, Ouyang stopped moving. Indeed, he hurried over to see what was going on because of curiosity, but   He saw He Haoqing unbuttoning Bai Li's clothes and reaching out to feel around Bai Li's neck and collarbone, he always felt a little weird.

    He Haoqing reached out and touched Bai Li's neck and collarbone, then unbuttoned a button of Bai Li's clothes, and reached out to grope further down. Ouyang wrinkled his face and wanted to look away, but couldn't help but want to continue looking  Go down, and Jin Huangting, who was next to him, let go of his hand when he saw that he had calmed down, and watched He Haoqing's movements expressionlessly.

    Just as He Haoqing's hand passed over Bai Li's collarbone, suddenly a white figure rushed out from one side without warning, and slammed He Haoqing away. He Haoqing was unprepared and staggered a few steps before standing still.

    The three of them tensed up when they saw the figure that suddenly appeared, and Jin Huangting even drew out his gun.  After seeing the other person's face, Ouyang hurriedly pulled Jin Huangting and said, "Hey, he's an acquaintance."

    Only then did Jin Huangting's tense muscles relax slowly, and he put away the pistol.  When He Haoqing saw the person coming, there was a smile on his face, it could even be said that he was smiling very comfortably, and when he saw the other person's face clearly, there was a hint of interest in his eyes.  He looked at the boy who was as beautiful as ever and said, "We meet again, Isaiah."

    And Isaiah's half figure is hidden in the darkness, people can't really see his specific expression, but there are faint lines of golden luster in his eyes (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com  )It can even be said that he smiled very comfortably, and when he saw the other person's face clearly, there was a hint of interest in his eyes.  He looked at the boy who was as beautiful as ever and said, "We meet again, Isaiah."

    However, half of Isaiah's figure is hidden in the darkness, making it hard to see his specific expression, but there are faint lines of golden luster in his eyes (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122: When I Wake Up (2)

    ?

    The three of them looked at Isaiah who was obviously different, He Haoqing was full of interest, Jin Huangting's expression was serious, and Ouyang noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and his eyes wandered back and forth between the three of them.

    Everyone is almost used to Isaiah's behavior of coming and going without a trace, even his unidentified existence, but they are not used to his expressionless face at this time, that beautiful and shocking face  , inexplicable creepy.

    The atmosphere suddenly condensed. Of the five people, one of them was in a coma and unconscious, and the rest seemed to have no desire to speak at this time. Ouyang didn't want to be cannon fodder, and Jin Huangting was on guard. As for He Haoqing, although there was a smile on his face  Smiling, but always feel a little weird.

    Different from the treacherous atmosphere outside, Bai Li, who has fallen into the abyss of consciousness, is now in her dream, and the dream has everything she hopes for.  She dreamed back to her childhood, Bai Xue taught herself to play the violin, and told herself some interesting things in school, while she quietly enjoyed the rare quiet time in the past.  The country, the military academy, the organization, the gameall of these are like a nightmare, and now she just feels that she has woken up from the dream and returned to the "reality" she was looking forward to.

    Bai Xue smiled sideways and said to herself: "Xiao Li, you said that when you are on vacation, let's go skiing?"

    Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, remembering that Bai Xue seemed to have asked herself this question before, but at that time she was in a hurry to go to school, so she didn't give her an answer, she nodded and said, "Okay."

    Bai Xue smiled when she heard the words, the dimples on her lips flickered, she hugged Bai Li's arm and said, "Then when are you going on vacation? Let me tell mom, the three of us will go together."

    Bai Li nodded, with a smile unconsciously on her face. Seeing her smiling face, Bai Xue stretched out her hand to pinch her face and said, "Haha, I saw it. Our little Li is a beautiful woman when she smiles."  oh."

    The touch on his face was so real that Bai Li didn't even want to stretch out his hand to push it away, but Bai Xue let go after pinching for a while, then got up and said: "I went to find my mother, and my mother said to make us a cake, I don't know if it's ready.  No, I'll go take a look first."

    Bai Li watched Bai Xue go out the door, but after waiting for a while, she still didn't hear Bai Xue's return. Bai Li's heart skipped a beat, and she stood up abruptly. As soon as the door was opened, there was a dead silence, and the whole room was eerily quiet.  , Bai Li couldn't help shouting: "Sister, sister, mother, mother."

    She walked down the stairs, the house was dead silent, her heart beat faster, and she yelled loudly in the house: "Sister, mother, where are you?"

    No one answered her, at this moment, Bai Li watched the house slowly weathering in horror, the whole picture suddenly changed, and Bai Li suddenly stood on a wide road.

    There were vehicles passing by all around, but they all passed her body. Standing in the middle of the road, she was a little dazed, unable to tell whether it was a dream or her own hallucination.  There was an ear-piercing sound, Bai Li looked at a familiar car amidst the noise, she clearly saw the frightened faces of Bai Xue and her mother, and clearly saw that they were hit by a huge truck

    Bai Li woke up almost screaming, and when he opened his eyes, the last bloody and cruel scene was still clearly playing back in his mind.  She couldn't stop trembling all over, completely unable to distinguish between reality and illusion, just staying at the second when the stimulation was maximized.

    Everyone was startled by Bai Li's screams. Yuci, who were outside at the same time, D and Luo Dan ran over quickly when they heard the movement. Standing at the door, they saw Bai Li being hugged by Isaiah with a terrified expression on his face.  arms.  D couldn't help but ran in, grabbed Ouyang who was at the side and asked, "What's going on?"

    Before Ouyang answered, he heard a rush of footsteps accompanied by a male voice: "What happened?"

    Xie Linlu's clothes were disheveled, his hair was messy, and there were a few light red marks on his face, obviously just woken up from his sleep.  He looked back and forth at everyone in surprise, not understanding what happened, but looking at everyone's expressions were not very good, and he obviously felt that the atmosphere was not right.

    At this time, He Haoqing stepped forward quickly, pinched Bai Li's chin, and carefully watched Bai Li's dilated pupils, but was quickly pushed away by Isaiah, and He Haoqing changed from the previous smiling face to an extremely serious expression  , with a hint of shock in his expression, but he seemed to understand something.  He didn't go any further, but turned his gaze to Isaiah who was hugging her tightly, and then looked at Bai Li again, with a gloomy expression.

    d Seeing Bai Li in Isaiah's arms, he felt a stagnation in his heart, and wanted to step forward to pull him away, but seeing Bai Li's terrified pale face, all his impulses were suppressed, since he knew Bai Li  Li Shiqiu has never seen such an expression on her face, even if it is the first time she is on a mission and facing a dead person for the first time, it has never been so obvious.of fear.

    Everyone fell silent for a while, and all eyes were on Bai Li, but she seemed to have not woken up from the nightmare, and she kept trembling, as if she had experienced something horrific, what could  She is so scared?

    The last scene kept echoing in Bai Li's mind. Bai Xue and his mother were covered in blood. She couldn't stop shaking, as if she was extremely cold. There was friction between her upper and lower teeth, as if she was in a  With the North Pole, she was overwhelmed by the cold.  If it is painful to hear the bad news and see their bodies when they go home, then this scene of almost witnessing their deaths is undoubtedly a fatal blow.

    As if aware of her pain, Isaiah has been holding her tightly, and has been soothing her softly: "It's just a dream, just wake up."

    His hand gently stroked the back of Bai Li's neck, and his head rested halfway on Bai Li's neck. Following his voice and movements, Bai Li really calmed down slowly.

    Bai Li's body was still trembling slightly, but it was much better than before, and he seemed to be gradually waking up, but his face was extremely pale without a trace of blood.  She looked at the people in the room in a daze, and reached out to cover her throbbing head, but Isaiah hugged her so tightly that she couldn't move at all.

    Bai Li took a few deep breaths of the cool air, and slightly pushed Isaiah who was holding her. Isaiah gave the hand behind him to comfort her, and let her go.  Bai Li's brain throbbed from time to time, and she felt a little dizzy. She endured the pain and stood up from the bed. Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar room, she didn't realize it, and subconsciously asked, "How did we get back?  Remember¡­¡­"

    Bai Li stopped suddenly, she found that she couldn't remember what happened before, her memory only stayed after entering the game, but she didn't have any impression of what happened in the game.  No matter how she thought about it, she couldn't remember what happened before.

    Luo Dan walked in from the door, looked at Bai Li and said, "You just woke up, rest first, and talk about it later if you have any questions." Bai Li wanted to say something else, but Luo Dan came to support her and said, "I'll see you off first."  The room, after all, this place is not as comfortable as the place you are used to living in."

    Bai Li couldn't help looking at Luo Dan, she just smiled at herself indifferently, as if it was perfectly natural.  Luo Dan turned his head to look at Jin Huangting and He Haoqing who were standing silently on one side, then opened his eyes, and only half helped and half pulled Bai Li away.

    D's face became more gloomy after seeing Isaiah following him, and he hurriedly followed. Ouyang and Xie Linlu looked at each other slowly, and then looked at Jin Huangting and He Haoqing's faces that were difficult to distinguish between joy and anger, and slowly walked out  Room.

    Bai Li was dragged back to the room by Luo Dan. It seemed that Luo Dan simply wanted her to rest. After sending her back to the room, he left without saying a word.  come over d.

    "Let her be quiet."

    d looked at the closed door with a sullen face, and said coldly: "What are you planning?"

    Rodin didn't care about her almost cannibalistic eyes, smoked a cigarette and said, "There is only one thing I care about, and that is to return to the original world."

    d sneered and said: "So you can't wait to cooperate with He Haoqing and the others?"

    Luo Dan exhaled smoke and said: "This is what we agreed before, to cooperate with each other, I don't know what you are dissatisfied with?" Then he turned his head and glanced at Bai Li's door and said: "Ah, I forgot what you are thinking now.  It should be very uncomfortable. But don't say I didn't warn you, you should know better than anyone that she won't respond to your thoughts, she is on the verge of collapse now, and even if she wants to grab the straw, it won't be you.  "

    dHearing this, his face became a little distorted, the originally handsome facial features seemed to be tainted with cruelty, and the eyes he looked at Luo Dan were indescribably gloomy.

    Luo Dan looked at his expression and smiled and said: "Why? Very angry? But this is the reality. If you don't have the corresponding chips and strength, then what you want can only be owned by others."

    After Luo Dan finished speaking, he left, leaving only D standing at the door, staring at Bai Li's door, turning around and leaving after a long time.

    Bai Li sat on the bed inside the door, and Isaiah was by her side as always, standing beside her extremely quietly.  Bai Li rubbed her forehead, she didn't have the slightest impression of what happened before, she didn't think her memory would be so bad, so it was very likely that something happened in the middle, but why didn't she remember, and the previous dream  .  Just remembering it chills her and makes her want to wrap her arms around her.

    Why on earth would she forget?  Why do you have such a dream?  Why Bai Li suddenly felt a hot burning sensation on the back of her neck, and she moaned in pain, her whole body seemed to have a boiling feeling. At this time, Isaiah hugged her again, and put his hand on her very gently.  On the back of the neck, the pain gradually subsided.

    Bai Li looked at Isaiah in a daze, and from a very close distance, she saw the golden meandering in his pupils (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)?She put her hand on the back of her neck very gently, and the pain gradually subsided.

    Bai Li stared at Isaiah in a daze, and from a very close distance, she saw the golden meandering in his pupils (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123: When I Wake Up (3)

    ?

    Isaiah looked at Bai Li who was in a daze, and stroked her face very gently, and a slightly whispering voice rang in his ears: "It's okay, I'm here."

    Bai Li involuntarily reached out and touched the back of her neck, staring closely at Isaiah's eyes. She kept this movement for a long time, and Isaiah's hand was still lingering on her face,  Until she seemed to understand something, she slapped Isaiah's hand away and opened her mouth, but in the end she didn't ask.  Who is he?  This question seems to have never been answered from the beginning until now.

    Bai Li clasped the back of his neck tightly, his nails almost dug into the flesh, his face was so pale that there was no trace of blood visible.  She didn't say a word, but kept backing her body until she touched the wall, her eyes were fixed on Isaiah, and it seemed that she found her voice after a long time: "You  What did you do to me?"

    Isaiah's beauty was mixed with innocence, and he smiled slightly: "In order to let you stay."

    Bai Li stared blankly at the smiling Isaiah, at the golden lines spreading from his pupils, and at himself reflected in his eyes with a dazed expression.  Isaiah stood up slowly, walked towards her, and then stood a step away from her.  For the first time, he showed his presence in front of her. Different from his initial impression of frailty, he was still astonishingly beautiful, but there was a faint attraction that could not be described in words, which made her involuntarily want to get close.

    But when Isaiah stretched out his hand to her, Bai Li seemed to be woken up, slapped Isaiah's hand away, stretched out his hand and pinched Isaiah's neck, the voice was almost squeezed through his teeth  He came out and said, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"

    As if he couldn't feel the shackles around his neck at all, Isaiah raised his chin slightly, put his hand on Bai Li's, and said softly, "You can't go back."

    When Bai Li heard this, he subconsciously strengthened his hand. Looking at Isaiah, who was completely unaffected by him, Bai Li felt a chill all over his body. She had exerted a lot of strength, but the other party was not affected.  The slightest impact.  Bai Li finally let go of his hand, watching the red finger marks on Isaiah's fair neck disappear quickly.  She leaned against the wall almost dejectedly, and slowly slid to the ground without saying a word.

    Isaiah squatted down halfway, reaching out to hug her, but Bai Li raised his hand to block his movement, stared at him coldly and said, "Is your target from the beginning?"

    Isaiah did not answer her question, but slowly straightened up, and repeated again: "You can't go back."

    In contrast to the cold atmosphere on Bai Li's side, He Haoqing was holding a lot of data and materials in his hands. Jin Huangting stood beside him and watched him keep calculating on the paper until he stopped.  Then he asked, "Did you find anything?"

    He Haoqing tapped the paper he had calculated just now with a pen, then took out all the materials he had so far, and said to Jin Huangting: "It was determined from the beginning that their target is Bai Li, so I have always wanted to find a place in Bai Li."  Li and Isaiah to find out some kind of connection, from the beginning to the present I have tried every means to find out any data or information about Isaiah's identity. What concerns me the most is that Bai Li's  Physical changes."

    Jin Huangting's eyes moved slightly, but He Haoqing leaned back on the chair, holding a pen in his hand, staring at a piece of data on the paper, and then said: "The message left by Chu Han, maybe  Not part of the truth, but an inducement to focus our attention on another aspect."

    "You mean that Chu Han lied to us?"

    He Haoqing shook his head and said: "No, he didn't lie to us, but maybe he was also misled by the information. Of course, this is just my guess. We pay too much attention to these tests, epigenes, and the manipulators behind them.  Instead, he ignored the crucial point." He suddenly raised his head to look at Jin Huangting with sharp eyes, and said in a deep voice, "That is Bai Li."

    "Bai Li said before that she might have been implanted with something, but we didn't find out, but since that incident, Bai Li's body began to change. Her abilities seemed to be imprisoned, and her body  It's the same, even after strengthening, there is still not much change, and it has been in a state of slow growth. But this time it is different. When I checked her, the wound on her neck was still very obvious, but when she woke up  The moment she came, the wound almost healed extremely quickly, and her eyes appeared in the same state as Isaiah."

    Jin Huangting did not see the healing of Bai Li's wound, because Isaiah's sudden appearance focused his attention on Isaiah. At the same time, he also noticed that Isaiah's pupils were different from ordinary people, but Bai Li's eyes  He didn't really see whether the same situation existed."

    He Haoqing's words made Jin Huangting subconsciously want to frown. The man in front of him with a gentle face and a gentle temperament actually has a coldness that is stronger than ice and snow in his bones. He analyzes the situation rationally and seems to have everything under his control.  In his hand, compared to Chu Han's cynical and deep expression, this man made him feel that he couldn't relax for a moment.  Until now, he still can't understand Chu Han and his methods. If he wants to get information from someone, gaining that person's trust is the best way. Why did he make Bai Li wary of them from the beginning?

    Jin Huangting was thinking for himself, and He Haoqing was spinning the pen in his hand. The conversation seemed to have come to an end. The two had their own thoughts and considerations, and each had reservations. They were both tentative and defensive towards each other.  Both of them seemed to be thinking about the next question, but no one noticed that a figure quietly left from their door (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124: Future Direction (1)

    ?

    The light in the room gradually dimmed from bright to completely dark, and the room remained in the daylight state. Bai Li sat slumped on the ground, and Isaiah kept watching her quietly.

    When Luo Dan entered the door, he saw such a scene. It seemed that he had completely fallen into the realm of no one. Bai Li kept a movement motionless. If it weren't for the subtle fluctuations caused by his breathing, he would be exactly like a dead body.  Looking at Bai Li who seemed to have lost his vitality, she glanced sideways at Isaiah who was standing still, trying to find out the reason for Bai Li's strangeness.  But Isaiah's gaze was only focused on Bai Li, and he seemed completely unaware of Rodin's gaze.

    Luo Dan looked back and forth between the two for a long time but didn't see why, so he exhaled impatiently, and she began to feel tired of Bai Li's sluggish state, no one had lost a loved one, but which one would be like Bai Li?  She has become a kind of nightmare, forever trapped in the game.  Walking to Bai Li's side, he squatted down and stretched out his hand to push Bai Li. Bai Li seemed to wake up from a dream, and looked up at her.  Luo Dan opened his mouth to reprimand, but when he saw Bai Li's eyes, he suddenly fell silent.  She withdrew her hand, a little dazed, stood up without saying a word, then wrinkled and walked out of the room without turning around.

    After leaving Bai Li's room, Luo Dan walked to the garden, took out a cigarette and lit it a little annoyed, while the cigarette was on and off, he recalled Bai Li's eyes, there was no life in those eyes, calm as a puddle of stagnant water  , if the previous Bai Li felt alienated and indifferent, at least he was a little angry, but now Bai Li Luo Dan took a deep puff of his cigarette, feeling more and more disturbed.  Her feelings towards Bai Li were actually very complicated, she hated her cowardice, but to a certain extent, she could understand her fragility.  Her parents died when she was very young, so she didn't have much affection. She and Roland depended on each other for life. In order to give her sister a better life, she dared to fight with her life when she was very young.  Roland is the only pillar of survival for her, and because of this, she will also value the people Roland values.  Because of the existence of relatives who are more important than life, she can understand Bai Li's pain. If one day she loses Roland, maybe she will become another Bai Li.

    "Have you visited Bai Li?"

    Just in the emptiness where Rodin was lost in thought, a deep male voice came.  Luo Dan didn't look back, flicked the cigarette ash, took a puff of the smoke and said, "Well, why? Don't you have the courage to go and see for yourself?"

    D behind him didn't make a sound, and continued after a while: "How is she?"

    Luo Dan turned around and looked at the man in front of him who was becoming increasingly gloomy because of his feelings. There were still some immature marks on his handsome face. Perhaps it was because of his fair complexion and delicate facial features that made him look like a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old.  It's average, but the increasingly gloomy expression between the brows adds a bit of maturity.

    "If you are worried, you can go and see her yourself now, and maybe you can comfort her a little bit. Besides, Isaiah is there, just asking me about the situation, can you feel at ease? Don't you want to make sure by yourself?  "

    Rodin's words made D's eyes narrow, and his eyes became sharp for a moment.  But Luo Dan didn't care much all the time, this man who originally hid his heart slowly revealed his dark side, it was impossible for Bai Li to respond to his feelings in that state, plus Isaiah had something special about Bai Li, he always  Not stimulating him anymore.

    d endured the boredom and jealousy in his heart, and asked with an extremely bad face: "Didn't you ask me to give her a quiet time? How is she?"

    Rodin exhaled smoke, and under the dim light and shadow, I couldn't really see her expression, but heard her say: "You should go and see her yourself, to be honest, her condition is very bad, you'd better be mentally prepared.  "

    D's heart skipped a beat when he heard the words, and he looked at Rodin's face subconsciously. He couldn't see clearly in the dim light, but the seriousness in Rodin's tone made him feel frightened.  Li's room.  But after walking a few steps, she suddenly stopped, and said in a suppressed voice, "I still won't go, help me pay more attention to her."

    Luo Dan looked at D's back, the cigarette in her hand was about to burn out, she narrowed her eyes and looked ahead, thinking of Bai Li's lifeless appearance, and began to wonder if it was still okay for her to put the bargaining chip of returning to the present world on Bai Li's body.  Have wiggle room?  Although the man in front of him may have suppressed his feelings for Bai Li for too long, so that it became a little intense after being stimulated, but fortunately, his reason is still there, and he is gradually learning to control his emotions. Only in this way can he become a mutual supportive  partner.

    There are people with different concerns in various parts of the villa, but these have nothing to do with Bai Li.  I don't know how much time has passed, she sat quietly on the ground, the cold ground and wall stimulated her body,?The body that couldn¡¯t sit still was already stiff and numb. In fact, she didn¡¯t think about anything, but she was just thinking about everything in the past. From the time she remembered to the day when she received the bad news, she recalled those somewhat clear fragments and memories over and over again.  Cruel images are interspersed with dreamlike beauty, so that those memories become broken and messy.  She thought about it over and over again, until all the memories were connected together to form a complete picture.  Everything was fixed on the last time I saw Baixue. At that time, Baixue was wearing a tender green lotus leaf skirt, and her whole body was as fresh as a lotus flower. Roland also laughed and said that he would marry her and go home. At that time, Baixue was just  Sitting on the white rattan chair, her face was smiling like a flower, until now she still remembers her shallow laughter at that time.

    When did these memories begin to be deliberately forgotten?  Most of the dreams left in her heart were scenes that made her collapse and despair, sudden bad news, black and white photos, funeral crowds those images entangled her every dream.  But she has been deliberately ignoring her own pain, shielding herself from touching all kinds of memories of Bai Xue, but the appearance of Isaiah slowly draws out all the emotions she wants to hide.  She was almost about to forget that she had such a good time, and that she had a carefree smile.  The more it hurts, the more it breaks the cage of memories. Not only the heart-piercing pain, but also the surging emotions rushed out. She could hardly suppress it any longer, and she unconsciously clenched her chest tightly.  The clothes, as if to relieve the pain of being squeezed in the chest and heart, tears gradually flowed over the face, and the salty taste flowed into the mouth.  The last time it was because of the stimulation of drugs and Rodin, this time he tore open his never-healed wound while awake, as if he wanted to pour out festering blood.

    She has always felt that one day she will slowly rot over time, like a tree that loses its roots and gradually isolates itself from the world around it, unable to feel the sun or dew.  swallowed by the mud.  But the sudden change broke what she thought was normal, as if a huge force broke her fortress, so she began to struggle under the impact, looking for a balance point that she thought, but from the beginning to the end, her so-called hard work,  The so-called hard work did not touch her inner consciousness subconsciously, as if it was just the situation that forced her to do it.  But now that she is drowning, it is the first time that she touches her own wound with full awareness of herself, and even tears it apart. She needs intense pain to feel the world, and she needs to truly be with this world again.  The world is connected, and she wants to touch them again, whether it is painful memories or unforgettable beauty.

    Crying almost silently, Isaiah, who had been silent all this time, walked slowly to Bai Li's side, stretched out his arms and hugged Bai Li, resting his chin on her shoulder, the familiar fragrance from his memory seemed to spread to his nose,  Bai Li was quietly hugged by Isaiah, tears soaked his skirt.  Isaiah hugged him tighter and buried his face in Bai Li's neck, as if feeling the same pain as Bai Li

    As if deliberately venting and releasing all his emotions, Bai Li gradually couldn't suppress his crying, and his slightly hoarse crying slowly overflowed the room.  Isaiah kept silent, just hugged her tightly, embracing her trembling body from crying, as if to give her strength.

    After a long time, when Bai Li's crying stopped, Isaiah approached Bai Li's ear and said, "I will always be with you, you still have me."

    Bai Li was still sobbing. At this moment, she still didn't have the strength to push him away, and she didn't have the energy to think about the meaning of his words. She was just like a wooden man, and when the tears dried up, she fell silent again.

    I don't know how long it took, the sky changed from dark to bright, no one stepped into this world again, and no sound from the outside world was heard.  Isaiah kept holding her. Bai Li fell asleep peacefully at this moment. The sun was hitting her face quietly.  , lowered his eyelids halfway, and slowly hugged Bai Li tightly, his voice was very soft: "You can't get away."

    I don't know if he heard Isaiah's voice, Bai Li frowned, and then twisted his body with some discomfort. The moment he opened his eyes, a black shadow helped her block the dazzling light.  Seeing Isaiah's face, Bai Li was stunned for a moment, and then the image of losing control of his emotions flashed through his mind.

    Bai Li was stunned for a while, and then wanted to stand up. Isaiah let her go first, and then stretched out his hand to pull her up.  She looked at Isaiah's hand for a long time before reaching out her own.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125: Future Direction (2)

    ?

    Bai Li walked into the bathroom without saying a word. The smooth mirror on the wall reflected her bloodless face. She walked slowly to the mirror and looked at the facial features similar to Bai Xue's outline. Her hair was already very long.  Since Baixue's death, she seems to have grown long hair unconsciously. Roland once said unintentionally that if he didn't pay attention, he would occasionally think he saw Baixue.  It is only now that she realizes that all along, she has tried her best to retain the bits and pieces of Baixue's existence. The appearance of Baixue in the game may only be due to her magic barrier.

    "Sister, what should I do? Forget you? Do you also let me go?"

    The hoarse voice echoed in the spacious bathroom. No one could answer her question. Bai Li touched the mirror with his hand. The face in the mirror was young but lifeless. I don't know if it was because of venting.  Baixue, she almost has the desire to cry now, butshe clutched the cross necklace around her neck tightly, she was too immersed in the grief of Baixue's death, she almost lost herself, if Baixue was still alive  , the current self must not have the face to face her, her proud sister has become a waste of nothing.  Bai Xue said that there are no cowards in the Bai family, only strong bones that have been baptized with blood for generations.  So even if she hurt herself since she was a child, she will not relax the standard for everything that should be required.  She has never let Bai Xue down, but since she hasn't stepped out of the shadows for so long, has she let her down terribly?

    Bai Li stretched out his hand to touch his waist, put his usual dagger there, took out the dagger, picked up the long hair that was over his shoulder, and waved it past, the long and shiny black hair fell to the ground, Bai Li kept scraping it with his hands.  Cutting his own hair was like a farewell ceremony. After nearly a quarter of an hour, the person in the mirror only had short hair, not particularly short, because the knife was used, and the hair volume was a bit uneven.

    Bai Li scratched his short hair, put down his hands and said to himself, "I'm back!"

    In the living room, Ouyang and Xie Linlu each played with a real-life game simulator. Ouyang was wearing a white T-shirt, and his back was basically sweaty because he played too hard.  Xie Linlu looked a little embarrassed, as if he was struggling to cope with Ouyang's offensive.

    Ouyang punched with both hands, the combat feeling brought by the real simulator is not inferior to the real combat.  Ouyang was already good at games, and Xie Linlu was inferior to Ouyang in terms of experience and skills. Sure enough, after a short while, the winner was announced, and Ouyang shouted excitedly: "Yes! I said I would abuse you thousands of times,  How is it? Do you want another round?"

    Xie Lin took a deep breath, took off the simulator, looked at Ouyang and said, "Forget it, I've been playing all morning, and I haven't won a game. Let me slow down for a while."

    Ouyang also took off the simulator, shrugged and said: "It's up to you, anyway, if you want to play, I will accompany you anytime."

    Xie Linlu took a sip of water, and asked seemingly unintentionally, "Has Bai Li not come out yet?"

    Ouyang glanced upstairs and said: "I don't know, but it seems that everyone is very busy except for the two of us recently. You see, there are basically no people around now. He Haoqing and Jin Huangting don't know what they are planning all day long. Others  I don't even know who she is, and as for Bai Li, she's not in a good condition anyway, so it doesn't matter what happens."

    Xie Linlu smiled and said, "You seem to have given up hope for Bai Li?"

    "Wrong, it's not that I don't have hope for her, but that I don't have hope for everyone. I can see clearly that this game is just two words - cheating, after playing for so long, I don't know how to fuck  What the hell is going on, God knows if we are being played from beginning to end."

    Listening to Ouyang Ru's complaints, Xie Linlu asked again: "Why don't we go and see Bai Li, if she hasn't been out of the room, then she hasn't eaten for nearly two days."

    Ouyang looked at him with a wrinkled face and said, "Please forgive me, to be honest, I don't really want to provoke her now."

    "Just to express the love between companions, are you serious?"

    Ouyang stretched himself on the sofa, and said: "Anyway, don't get me involved, I don't know what happened to her, but my sixth sense tells me not to be curious at this moment."

    Xie Linlu squinted at him and said, "Usually only women talk about the sixth sense, are you a shemale?"

    "As you say, I won't go."

    Seeing him half lying on the sofa, Xie Linlu felt helpless as if he was doing whatever he wanted, and was about to say something when Luo Dan appeared at the door with a cigarette in his mouth, sweating all over his body, as if he had just had a strenuous exercise, and his hair was covered with hair.  Sweat dripped down.  Seeing Ouyang and Xie Lin Road, he nodded his head slightly as a greeting, and was about to go upstairs, when he just walked up a few stairs, he suddenly stood still, his eyes widened, as if he saw something terriblematter.

    Ouyang and Xie Linlu looked at her inexplicably still, looked at each other, and then walked over quickly. When they saw the people coming down the stairs, they all froze in place.

    Ouyang froze for a moment, then pulled Xie Linlu's sleeve and said: "Well, you slap me, I seem to have a terrible hallucination."

    Xie Linlu stretched out his hand and wanted to slap him, but Ouyang turned sideways and said, "Forget it, why don't you give me a pinch?"

    "roll!"

    Ouyang stared at Bai Li who came down without blinking, with a look of horror on his face, he pulled Xie Linlu aside, and said in a low voice: "You said she won't be stimulated, right? She has all her hair shaved, and her body is shaved  Parents, this is no small matter."

    Xie Linlu rolled his eyes at him and said, "You must be insane. People still care about body hair and skin these days? I think you are the one who is stimulated."

    Ouyang nodded, and said with a very serious face: "Yes, I was indeed stimulated."

    Luo Dan, who was standing at the top of the stairs, had already withdrawn his surprised look, took a deep breath on his cigarette, and didn't ask what happened, but just stared at Bai Li's hair and said: "Come to my room, I'll fix your hair  , it looks like it has been bitten by a dog."

    Bai Li was noncommittal, and Rodin was already pulling her arm up the stairs. Upstairs, Isaiah was squatting at the door of Bai Li's room. For the first time, obvious emotions appeared on his face.  Extremely intimidating.

    Luo Dan deliberately ignored her, and just dragged Bai Li to her room. Although he didn't know what Bai Li was thinking, but so far, it was no worse than her hairstyle. Fortunately, she had a pretty face.  , otherwise it is really horrible.  Rodin didn't give her a good-looking hairstyle. He just tidied up her uneven hair. Her craftsmanship is also passable. Although it is not as professional as it is, it is always better than ordinary amateurs.  .

    After helping Bai Li clean up, Luo Dan said: "If Roland in this world loses himself because of his 'death', as a sister, that is the last thing I want to see. In order to protect her, I gave up a lot  things, but I have never regretted it, the only wish in my life is to hope that she can be happy, so if I am Bai Xue and you can wake up, I think she will feel relieved. To mourn her with your whole life will only make  There is no rest for her soul."

    Bai Li was silent for a long time before looking at Luo Dan and said very seriously: "I know the pain of loss, I don't want Roland to have the same experience as me. You and D are my support here, and it is my responsibility to resurrect Bai Xue and my mother."  My wish, to return to this world alive, is my unavoidable belief.¡±

    Rodin lit another cigarette. While the cigarette was on and off, she seemed to be considering the weight and credibility of Bai Li's words.  Ever since she met Bai Li, she has never seen her have such a radiant look in her eyes. It's not a look of high spirits, but a kind of determination with a real goal and direction. Compared with the one she saw with Roland before  In the photo, Bai Li was confident and full of vitality at that time, but now there is a subtle tension of being reborn from the ashes and enlightened.  People's changes are often not on the outside, as long as there is a change in the psychology, the perception given to people will be very different.

    "Let's go eat first. You seem to have not gone out for a day and a night. Let's fill your stomach first." Luo Dan said lightly, and after thinking for a while, he said: "D is very worried about you, even if you can't respond to his feelings, as a  Friends, you should also appease him."

    Bai Li paused, and then walked out of Luo Dan's room.  When her back disappeared at the door, Luo Dan looked at the sky outside the window and blew a smoke ring: "It seems that D is completely dead."

    Bai Li's hairstyle brought a shock to everyone in the base, and everyone accepted it calmly after being surprised, but deep down they were extremely curious about what prompted Bai Li to make such a move, but due to Bai Li's cold temper, they didn't  People ask for exit.  As for Isaiah, after Bai Li cut his hair, he disappeared quietly again.

    d had the urge to talk to Bai Li a few times, but he swallowed the words inexplicably, even he himself didn't know when his feelings for her changed, if it wasn't for Roland during a certain mission  Having said that, he seems to be a bit too nice to Bai Li, maybe he won't find out what he wants so quickly, but Bai Li's indifference somewhat frustrates his courage, he knows better than anyone else,  She had no way of reciprocating his feelings.  But when I saw the interaction between her and Isaiah, there was an unspeakable turbulent emotion deep in my heart, jealousy!  He is deeply jealous of Isaiah who can win her attention, even if it is not love, but at least in her heart, Isaiah is special.

    Bai Li had no time to take care of D's emotions. He Haoqing and Jin Huangting didn't give her a chance to breathe and ease.  The direction of hope for the afterlife!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The direction of life, a direction that can bring hope to everyone!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126: Future Direction (3)

    ?

    Regardless of pain or happiness, time will never stop because of these, just as their game is still going on, no matter what result they have now, at present, they are still in a dazed stage, this  The world is too illusory, turning the impossible into a possibility, which increases all the possibilities. You have no way to use common sense to guess what kind of world it is, and you can only accept it very passively.  Everything, as if there is really an omnipotent god looking down on them, but human beings are full of desires and longings, and because of this, they are full of fascination with unknown possibilities and powers, and for those irreparable regrets.  new desires.  There is nothing more powerful than despair and fear than hope.  People who are in the dark, even if there are only a few sparks, will become the light of the whole world.

    Bai Li longed to grasp that glimmer of light. In the most splendid years of her life, she lost the dependence of her life and lost her loved ones.  But decades of life are just the beginning for her, she still has a long time to go on, if there is no way to start again, every second will become a sharp knife that cuts the skin.  Now, she expects a new life.

    After a training session, Bai Li had just returned to the villa. When eating lunch, He Haoqing's eyes were fixed on Bai Li, as if he was evaluating something.  Bai Li tilted his head slightly, frowned and asked, "Is there any question?"

    He Haoqing pursed his lips slightly, and said after a while: "We'd better prepare for the worst, especially you, Bai Li, you have become the target of everyone in other bases."

    Bai Li was taken aback for a moment, but then he realized that she possessed an exemption card that everyone dreamed of.  But judging by He Haoqing's appearance, it seems that things are not that simple.

    He Haoqing continued: "The rewards you got in the primary battle are too tempting. With the change of the rules, we have to face not only the killing in the game, but also the threat from the same kind. In the next game, whether it is  Whichever base is with us, you will definitely become the target of everyone's hunting." Suddenly, he changed the subject: "Of course, it cannot be ruled out that there are people among us who want to get that thing."

    Everyone had different expressions when they heard the words. According to He Haoqing, their danger was not only in the game, but also worried that they would not be killed by people from other bases. In the game before, perhaps in order to survive, everyone had to cooperate with each other.  One more person is more powerful, but when there is a gold medal that can keep you alive, the ugly desires of human beings will follow, conspiracy, betrayal, these have always been the sharp blades that accompany human wars and killings.

    "The number of people in each base and the number of games played in each is public, but the tricky thing is that we don't know the real strength of the opponent, especially those who were before the rule change. They have also been strengthened and have some skills.  They are very rich and experienced, and they are very difficult to deal with. As for the people who came in a little later, there is a gap with us in terms of physical fitness, but we should not underestimate them. Those who can survive, more or less have some means." Jin  Huang Ting said calmly, he glanced at Bai Li, and then said: "It's best not to go to the 'Sleepless City' again, no matter what the reason, if you leave the base, you will become the target of others."

    "In this way, it seems that we are afraid of them. Are we going to be shrinking turtles?" Ouyang said with his eyes widened.

    Jin Huangting said lightly: "Our goal is to survive, there is no need to have unnecessary disputes with others, let alone we must preserve our strength."

    "He is right. We must preserve our own strength. No matter what the people in other bases think, if it is not in a game scene, they will not threaten us at all." Rodin said.

    He Haoqing lightly tapped the teacup he was carrying a few times, squinted his eyes slightly and said to Bai Li: "Their main goal is you, no matter who is with us in the next game, you must be fully prepared  , It¡¯s okay to kill them all if necessary.¡±

    Bai Li couldn't help but look at him, but he was indifferent as if he was just talking about the air, met Bai Li's gaze, and continued: "Of course, maybe you don't need to solve it, after all, in the game we still have  other more dangerous enemies."

    Ouyang cut the steak in his hand, chewed and said: "Most people in other bases have experienced three or four games, and only a few have been in more than six games, while most of our base are veterans.  According to what He Haoqing said, it doesn't matter if you kill them all, anyway, there is no rule against killing other players."

    d kept paying attention to Bai Li's expression, and said in silence for a while: "I will protect Bai Li well, and I will never allow anyone to take advantage of me."

    Bai Li paused for a while holding the water glass, took a sip of water before saying: "Among the people who have experienced it, there are also two who have experience in eight games, and the leader is called Longyi.  "

    Bai Li and Luo Dan looked at each other, and Luo Dan blew out a smoke ring and asked, "Is there no other information besides these?"

    "Yes, I've sorted it out. These are just brief introductions to let you know. I have put detailed data into these crystals. Just input your respective fingerprints and the data will appear. Take a look at it when you are free.  one time."

    After everyone finished eating and drinking, everyone dispersed again. Bai Li was about to go to the training ground, when D stopped her and said, "Bai Li."

    Bai Li paused, and Luo Dan and Ouyang, who were walking in front, also turned their heads. Ouyang smiled and whispered to Luo Dan: "There is a good show, let's wait and go."

    Unexpectedly, Luo Dan grabbed Ouyang's neck and dragged him away, no matter how much Ouyang yelled, he would not let go.

    d stopped Bai Li but didn't speak for a long time, and Bai Li was waiting for him to speak, as if it was brewing, when d hesitated to speak, Bai Li said first: "No matter what you want to say, d, I  It's not that I don't believe you, I can't accept your so-called protection because I don't want to lose you, you are an important friend to me."

    D's face turned pale for a moment, as smart as he was, how could he fail to understand the meaning of Bai Li's words, he finally mustered up the courage to confess his thoughts, butshe completely blocked him  Intent, as if she had seen through him, but deliberately ignored his intentions.  Together with this thought, D suddenly felt an unspeakable shame and anger spreading in his chest, and this intense emotion burst out suddenly under long-term deliberate suppression.

    "But I don't want to be just your friend!"

    Bai Li looked at the almost unfamiliar D, the familiar handsome face, but it was distorted by anger.

    "Why can't you see me? Why can you be so close to Isaiah but not allow me to enter your heart?"

    Bai Li remained silent. She knew what D meant, but she couldn't accept it. In her mind, he was one of her best friends, who supported her through a long period of "death period", but he  However, her feelings were beyond the scope of what she could respond to. She didn't want to hurt him, but in this kind of matter, the more he dragged on, the more lingering and bitter the pain would be.

    "My heart has died a long time ago. From the day my mother and sister died, I haven't felt alive for a quarter of an hour. You understand me."

    As soon as Bai Li finished speaking, D fell silent.  Yes, he understands her, and it is because of this that he suffers more. He has given up on things that are obviously hopeless, but the appearance of Isaiah made his heart start to stir  , why can that boy make her so close?  Is it just because of the inexplicable similarity between him and Bai Xue?  He couldn't be sure, so he became more and more uneasy, but Bai Li's firm and somewhat cold eyes seemed to deny all his conjectures.

    Bai Li didn't give him too much time to think, and said almost cruelly: "I love you, but only as a friend."

    Is it the love of a friend?  D felt that there were a lot of words that he wanted to blurt out, but those syllables all disappeared when he reached his mouth. He didn't know what to say. Does it make sense to say that his feelings are different from hers?  He just wanted to confess his feelings, but he didn't want to hide his feelings anymore. He knew exactly how she would react, but when she said the words, his heartache was still uncontrollable.  He almost staggered away, he needed to calm down.

    When D's back completely disappeared, a low-pitched female voice came from behind: "You can reject someone who is so devoted to you so quickly, should I praise you?"

    Bai Li didn't look back, his previous indifferent face suddenly relaxed, looking a little lonely and tired, and said: "I'm not in the mood to joke now."

    Rodin shrugged his shoulders, and said with a light smile: "Well, I didn't deliberately turn back to joke with you, so let's go to the training ground when I'm in a good mood."

    Bai Li met her smiling face, and left without saying anything.  Luo Dan looked at the direction D was leaving, then he lowered his eyelids, pursed his lips and followed Bai Li.

    Day after day of training, the occasional relaxation made the time pass quickly, and soon it was time to enter the battlefield again.  Everyone is ready to go, but what will be waiting for them in front (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127: Forbidden Island (1)

    ?

    With the passage of time, the day of re-entering the game is getting closer and closer, and newcomers have also come. This time, there is only one newcomer, and it is a very slender looking girl with a pair of blue-green eyes.  Mixed-race boy,.  When Jin Huangting led him in, everyone was a little surprised, the young man seemed very quiet, and his face looked extremely indifferent.

    Ouyang was very interested in this young man. Everyone was very curious about the only one who came here, but the other party didn't say a word, and showed strong defense and vigilance.  But when he saw He Haoqing again, he seemed a little surprised.

    In the end, He Haoqing said with a smile on his face: "If you really don't want to talk, I won't force it. To be honest, we don't have much energy to train newcomers now, but we still need to understand what we should understand. I think some basic concepts  Someone has already explained it to you, so, would you like to introduce yourself?"

    "Oh, he doesn't understand Chinese, can you ask again in English?" Ouyang sat cross-legged on the sofa and stared at the boy.

    Just when He Haoqing was rubbing his chin and thinking about changing the language, the young man tilted his head slightly, rolled his eyes and looked at everyone one by one, then stared at He Haoqing and said: "Sar King Perris Wilbers  special."

    "Huh?" Ouyang asked after listening to the long string of sounds: "You just said that the string is your name?"

    "Wilburst?" Rodin narrowed his eyes and asked.

    "What? Do you know each other?" Xie Linlu asked

    Rodin raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "I don't know."

    He Haoqing looked at the boy carefully, and asked gently: "So, what are you good at?"

    The young man just tilted his head slightly, looked at He Haoqing indifferently and said, "Where should I live?"

    Everyone looked at each other, He Haoqing smiled and said: "There are many rooms on the second floor, the 'server' will take you there, you need to"

    Before He Haoqing finished speaking, Sal got up and walked to the second floor, while the 'server' standing on the side led him forward.

    Ouyang frowned and looked at his back and said, "This is just a brat!"

    Xie Linlu glanced at him sideways and said, "I think he looks like the eldest son of a rich family. Look at his face and temperament."

    "Okay, there's not much time anyway, whoever he is. He can use it if he can, and if he can't, he's dead anyway." Luo Dan said.

    He Haoqing asked Jin Huangting with some interest, "Did he not say anything when you went to pick him up?"

    Jin Huangting was silent for a while before saying: "Compared to the previous rookies, he seems very indifferent, to be precise, he seems not to care about his situation, I tentatively told him some rules here, but from the beginning to the end  He didn't show any emotion."

    He Haoqing seemed to have thought of something interesting, and said with a smile on his face: "Let it be, there will always be a chance to understand."

    Ouyang looked at his bright smile, turned his head to Bai Li who was sitting next to him and whispered: "Do you think that guy is coming up with some bad ideas again?"

    Hearing Ouyang's voice, Bai Li was a little absent-minded, got up and left directly.

    He Haoqing looked at the back of Bai Li leaving, and whispered to her when Luo Dan also got up and passed by: "In this game, I hope you will keep an eye on Bai Li to see what will appear around her, or what will happen to her?"  reaction."

    Luo Dan twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and said with a half-smile: "What? Are you afraid that she will have an accident?"

    He Haoqing smiled lightly and said, "It's you who are afraid of her accident. I'm just curious about what will happen."

    Rodin narrowed his eyes, "What's going to happen?"

    "Who knows? It is because it is not clear that it is full of attraction and makes people curious."

    Luo Dan patted his waist lightly with his fingers a few times, then got up and said, "I can keep an eye on Bai Li. Similarly, I hope you don't forget our agreement."

    He Haoqing smiled, but did not make a sound.

    The following days didn't seem to have changed, but there was very little communication among the people. Even in the previous strategic discussions, everyone was extremely seldom talking, just like the calm before the storm, which became more and more disturbing.  Bai Li has become more and more quiet, and has hardly initiated a conversation with anyone, but when you talk to her, she appears extremely calm again, without any abnormalities.  And time passed in this weird atmosphere, and soon it was time to embark on the journey again.

    After being equipped, everyone stood on the disc that sent them into the land of life and death again, until the familiar sense of absent-mindedness came.

    openQing pointed the gun at the sleeping people in the cabin and asked, "Where are those people?"

    Seeing that the crowd had no intention of hurting them for the time being, Michael relaxed a little, and said in a calm voice, "They were hired just like us."

    "Who are there besides you on this ship?"

    "And some mercenaries with guns, and one of Mr. Murfree's partners."

    But just at this moment, a scream was heard, and the two were startled, and everyone was also shocked, while Ouyang and Luo Dan quickly rushed over there to have a look.

    The people who were asleep were awakened by the gunshot and got up from the bed one after another. When they saw a group of strangers with guns, they were all frightened and at a loss.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128: Forbidden Island (2)

    ?

    At this time, the commotion over there was getting louder, Jin Huangting frowned, leaving Xie Linlu to watch these people, and then led the others to the source of the sound.  Until they came to a place similar to the hall, where people gathered, except for a few people from the base, there were also some armed personnel.

    One of them was wearing a black suit, no more than forty in appearance, a very elegant-looking middle-aged man was looking at the crowd with a cigar in his mouth, and beside him was a blond man in his twenties.

    Following the arrival of Bai Li and the others, the faces of the two men became more gloomy, and the atmosphere was stalemate for a while.  The middle-aged man said slowly: "I don't know where you come from and what purpose you have. If you don't tell us, we can discuss it."

    The leaders of several bases gave each other a wink. According to the current situation, they should all be solved according to common sense. Who knows if it is some kind of monster.  But subconsciously, I always feel that things are not that simple, so that I hesitate.  What's more, if these people are NPC-like characters set by the players, who knows if killing them will have any consequences, but if they do nothing, it will always make people feel a little uneasy.

    Just as everyone was having various considerations and hesitation, the man continued: "We have no malicious intentions. If possible, we can cooperate with each other and go to the island to find treasures together."

    While speaking, I met the young blond man's eyes, and seeing that everyone was still silent, he said: "To show our sincerity, we can put down our arms."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately signaled those with guns to put down the guns in their hands. Those people hesitated for a few seconds, and then obediently threw away the weapons in their hands.  The man originally wanted to show that he did not want to conflict with the crowd. Each of these people was fully armed, and the weapons in their hands were more sophisticated than theirs. From the number of people, his side was slightly more, but those people always  You can tell if it's not easy to provoke, who knows if it's a pirate or something, it's better to take the initiative to compromise to be safe, as for the others, you can only make plans later.

    However, things did not go as he expected. The move of putting down the weapons not only did not lower the defense of the people, but made them more vigilant.  Various situations in the game may have irreversible consequences, so it is most appropriate to proceed with caution.

    Gu Li looked at the man who spoke, and asked, "Are you the leader here? You just said you were going to find the treasure? What treasure?"

    Seeing that someone finally spoke up, the man felt a little relieved, at least there was still room for change, so he said: "Gold and various jewels, we got a mysterious navigation chart, which recorded an island with countless  Untold gold and jewels, so we ventured out to sea."

    Gu Li raised his eyebrows and glanced at him, and at this moment Ajia said, "Show us the nautical chart you mentioned."

    The man's face changed slightly, and the blond man next to him said: "It's okay to show you, but you have to tell us how you got on the boat. There are seas all around, so it's possible that you were unaware of it before.  Potentially in the cabin?"

    But this is actually unreasonable. They have undergone strict inspections before they set off. How could they be mixed in by so many people without knowing it? Then where did these people come from?

    Aga said with a flat face: "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with us now, Map."

    The man was obviously very angry, and was about to speak, but was held back by the older man, and said with a smile: "I happen to have the map with me."

    While talking, he took out a very old-looking sheepskin map from his pocket, and spread it out on a table beside him. Ajia, Gu Li, Heizi, He Haoqing and Jin Huang  The courts slowly approached the map. The difference from the current map is that the map recorded a special archipelago with a few words written on it.  I don't know if he saw something interesting, He Haoqing smiled inexplicably, and Gu Li was standing on his right hand, asking, "What did you see?"

    He Haoqing did not answer his question, but looked at the two men and asked: "You said that this map tells you that there is a treasure on an island, so besides the treasure, is there anything else?"

    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "We don't know about this, we just want the treasure, we have already arrived at the destination before you show up, and we will be able to reach the island soon, as long as we go together, then  If not, we will know if there are any other treasures."

    He Haoqing also smiled and said, "Really? That's fine."

    Seeing that He Haoqing agreed so easily, Gu Li gave him a sideways glance, but he also knew that this guy would never make a decision for no reason, there must be enough reasons to do so, ???While discovering something, it must be in those few words. He is different from He Haoqing. In fact, he mainly focuses on scientific research on the human body. He is extremely enthusiastic about various unknown possibilities of the human body, but He Haoqing is different from him.  , as long as he is interested, he will get involved, there is no fixed aspect, because of this, this guy's knowledge is amazing.  He didn't want to ask now what exactly he saw, but it was sure to be something interesting.  Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise slightly.

    Ajia and Heizi were a little hesitant at first, but the people who looked at the other two bases seemed to have discovered something, and they had other considerations for this game, so they fell silent.

    Bai Li felt the eyes of people from other bases turning around her. In this game, someone set her up as a prey. In addition to guarding against unknown enemies, there were also "hunting dogs" circling around her.  Since the system changed some rules of the game, and other bases in the same scene have become enemies against each other.

    Soon arrived at the so-called island by the group of people, perhaps because the sky was not yet bright, the sight was just a piece of black paint, accompanied by the occasional cold wind blowing, and the whistling wind, the whole island was indescribably gloomy  .  Bai Li stared at the faint black forest moving with the wind, and suddenly looked back at the rough sea as if feeling something.  D, who was closest to her, saw her movement and asked aloud, "What's wrong?"

    Bai Li just quietly stared at the sea surface without making a sound, she always felt that someone was watching them from a distance, and she instinctively had a kind of obvious malice.  Maybe Bai Li stared at it for too long, and the others followed her gaze to the sea, but they couldn't see anything clearly except the churning black waves.

    Bai Li withdrew his gaze, and the elegant middle-aged man said at this moment: "We will camp here first, and the sky will soon be dawn. We can discuss the next process here."

    After he finished speaking, no one answered, but most of them looked at them defensively. The man didn't seem to care about everyone's warning, but just ordered the others to set up the tent first.

    Because of Bai Li's strangeness before, He Haoqing walked to her side and whispered: "Pay attention to the sea, there is something in it."

    Bai Li glanced at him upon hearing this, but he just smiled and walked away.

    When the tent was set up, the large sky seemed to be cut horizontally by a big knife. There was a dazzling white light in the distance of the island, but above the island was covered with dark clouds, accompanied by bursts of thunder, and at the same time, you could feel intense lightning  , making the sky on the whole island still look a bit dark.  Someone from the group on the boat complained, Bai Li stared at the sky silently for a while, then the middle-aged man proposed to go into the forest to have a look.

    Gu Li and He Haoqing were very interested in the plants on the island, and felt as if they were here to conduct plant research. Others were either a little nervous or extremely vigilant, and a small number of people were less interested, as if they didn't take it seriously at all.

    When everyone entered the forest together, they gradually felt that something was wrong. They said it was a forest, but in fact, most of them were pools of different sizes. The pools along the way looked different in depth, some of which were very shallow, shallow  The white gravel is almost exposed, and some are bottomless, so deep that it makes people feel chilling.  A small light white flower grows next to each pool, with tender green leaves and strings of stamens, and there seems to be a sweet smell in the air.

    Bai Li felt that her senses were a little slowed down by the sweet smell. Somebody seemed to be in a trance, but she didn't seem to have any abnormalities when looking at other people. She held her breath for a while before she felt her head clearer.  .  But as he walked further inside, the smell became more intense, and the graceful and graceful lingering lingering around him made Bai Li's spirit more and more in a trance, as if something was pulling her to indulge in it.

    Gradually, the forest seemed to be fogged up slowly, and the hazy water vapor seemed to spread from the pool to the surroundings. Bai Li felt that the figures around her were gradually blurred. She wanted to shout out, but found that  I can't make a sound at all.  Just when she was getting a little anxious, suddenly Rodin patted her on the shoulder and said, "What's wrong with you? Why are you standing still?"

    Bai Li suddenly turned his head to look at her, as if everything before was an illusion, the original rich fragrance just drifted away faintly, and the so-called dense fog disappeared.

    Seeing her strange expression, Luo Dan asked, "What's the matter?"

    Everyone couldn't help but look at her. Bai Li looked at everyone with doubtful or vigilant eyes, and his heart suddenly trembled for no reason. He opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly found that the surrounding pools began to move a little.  However, the middle-aged man who was walking in front ordered others to sprinkle some very strange powder into the pool. Seeing that everyone looked at them curiously, they only said that some pools here have miasma, and this powder is to eliminate miasma.  use.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)vel.com

 Chapter 128: Forbidden Island (2)

    ?

    At this time, the commotion over there was getting louder, Jin Huangting frowned, leaving Xie Linlu to watch these people, and then led the others to the source of the sound.  Until they came to a place similar to the hall, where people gathered, except for a few people from the base, there were also some armed personnel.

    One of them was wearing a black suit, no more than forty in appearance, a very elegant-looking middle-aged man was looking at the crowd with a cigar in his mouth, and beside him was a blond man in his twenties.

    Following the arrival of Bai Li and the others, the faces of the two men became more gloomy, and the atmosphere was stalemate for a while.  The middle-aged man said slowly: "I don't know where you come from and what purpose you have. If you don't tell us, we can discuss it."

    The leaders of several bases gave each other a wink. According to the current situation, they should all be solved according to common sense. Who knows if it is some kind of monster.  But subconsciously, I always feel that things are not that simple, so that I hesitate.  What's more, if these people are NPC-like characters set by the players, who knows if killing them will have any consequences, but if they do nothing, it will always make people feel a little uneasy.

    Just as everyone was having various considerations and hesitation, the man continued: "We have no malicious intentions. If possible, we can cooperate with each other and go to the island to find treasures together."

    While speaking, I met the young blond man's eyes, and seeing that everyone was still silent, he said: "To show our sincerity, we can put down our arms."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately signaled those with guns to put down the guns in their hands. Those people hesitated for a few seconds, and then obediently threw away the weapons in their hands.  The man originally wanted to show that he did not want to conflict with the crowd. Each of these people was fully armed, and the weapons in their hands were more sophisticated than theirs. From the number of people, his side was slightly more, but those people always  You can tell if it's not easy to provoke, who knows if it's a pirate or something, it's better to take the initiative to compromise to be safe, as for the others, you can only make plans later.

    However, things did not go as he expected. The move of putting down the weapons not only did not lower the defense of the people, but made them more vigilant.  Various situations in the game may have irreversible consequences, so it is most appropriate to proceed with caution.

    Gu Li looked at the man who spoke, and asked, "Are you the leader here? You just said you were going to find the treasure? What treasure?"

    Seeing that someone finally spoke up, the man felt a little relieved, at least there was still room for change, so he said: "Gold and various jewels, we got a mysterious navigation chart, which recorded an island with countless  Untold gold and jewels, so we ventured out to sea."

    Gu Li raised his eyebrows and glanced at him, and at this moment Ajia said, "Show us the nautical chart you mentioned."

    The man's face changed slightly, and the blond man next to him said: "It's okay to show you, but you have to tell us how you got on the boat. There are seas all around, so it's possible that you were unaware of it before.  Potentially in the cabin?"

    But this is actually unreasonable. They have undergone strict inspections before they set off. How could they be mixed in by so many people without knowing it? Then where did these people come from?

    Aga said with a flat face: "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with us now, Map."

    The man was obviously very angry, and was about to speak, but was held back by the older man, and said with a smile: "I happen to have the map with me."

    While talking, he took out a very old-looking sheepskin map from his pocket, and spread it out on a table beside him. Ajia, Gu Li, Heizi, He Haoqing and Jin Huang  The courts slowly approached the map. The difference from the current map is that the map recorded a special archipelago with a few words written on it.  I don't know if he saw something interesting, He Haoqing smiled inexplicably, and Gu Li was standing on his right hand, asking, "What did you see?"

    He Haoqing did not answer his question, but looked at the two men and asked: "You said that this map tells you that there is a treasure on an island, so besides the treasure, is there anything else?"

    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "We don't know about this, we just want the treasure, we have already arrived at the destination before you show up, and we will be able to reach the island soon, as long as we go together, then  If not, we will know if there are any other treasures."

    He Haoqing also smiled and said, "Really? That's fine."

    Seeing that He Haoqing agreed so easily, Gu Li gave him a sideways glance, but he also knew that this guy would never make a decision for no reason, there must be enough reasons to do so, ???While discovering something, it must be in those few words. He is different from He Haoqing. In fact, he mainly focuses on scientific research on the human body. He is extremely enthusiastic about various unknown possibilities of the human body, but He Haoqing is different from him.  , as long as he is interested, he will get involved, there is no fixed aspect, because of this, this guy's knowledge is amazing.  He didn't want to ask now what exactly he saw, but it was sure to be something interesting.  Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise slightly.

    Ajia and Heizi were a little hesitant at first, but the people who looked at the other two bases seemed to have discovered something, and they had other considerations for this game, so they fell silent.

    Bai Li felt the eyes of people from other bases turning around her. In this game, someone set her up as a prey. In addition to guarding against unknown enemies, there were also "hunting dogs" circling around her.  Since the system changed some rules of the game, and other bases in the same scene have become enemies against each other.

    Soon arrived at the so-called island by the group of people, perhaps because the sky was not yet bright, the sight was just a piece of black paint, accompanied by the occasional cold wind blowing, and the whistling wind, the whole island was indescribably gloomy  .  Bai Li stared at the faint black forest moving with the wind, and suddenly looked back at the rough sea as if feeling something.  D, who was closest to her, saw her movement and asked aloud, "What's wrong?"

    Bai Li just quietly stared at the sea surface without making a sound, she always felt that someone was watching them from a distance, and she instinctively had a kind of obvious malice.  Maybe Bai Li stared at it for too long, and the others followed her gaze to the sea, but they couldn't see anything clearly except the churning black waves.

    Bai Li withdrew his gaze, and the elegant middle-aged man said at this moment: "We will camp here first, and the sky will soon be dawn. We can discuss the next process here."

    After he finished speaking, no one answered, but most of them looked at them defensively. The man didn't seem to care about everyone's warning, but just ordered the others to set up the tent first.

    Because of Bai Li's strangeness before, He Haoqing walked to her side and whispered: "Pay attention to the sea, there is something in it."

    Bai Li glanced at him upon hearing this, but he just smiled and walked away.

    When the tent was set up, the large sky seemed to be cut horizontally by a big knife. There was a dazzling white light in the distance of the island, but above the island was covered with dark clouds, accompanied by bursts of thunder, and at the same time, you could feel intense lightning  , making the sky on the whole island still look a bit dark.  Someone from the group on the boat complained, Bai Li stared at the sky silently for a while, then the middle-aged man proposed to go into the forest to have a look.

    Gu Li and He Haoqing were very interested in the plants on the island, and felt as if they were here to conduct plant research. Others were either a little nervous or extremely vigilant, and a small number of people were less interested, as if they didn't take it seriously at all.

    When everyone entered the forest together, they gradually felt that something was wrong. They said it was a forest, but in fact, most of them were pools of different sizes. The pools along the way looked different in depth, some of which were very shallow, shallow  The white gravel is almost exposed, and some are bottomless, so deep that it makes people feel chilling.  A small light white flower grows next to each pool, with tender green leaves and strings of stamens, and there seems to be a sweet smell in the air.

    Bai Li felt that her senses were a little slowed down by the sweet smell. Somebody seemed to be in a trance, but she didn't seem to have any abnormalities when looking at other people. She held her breath for a while before she felt her head clearer.  .  But as he walked further inside, the smell became more intense, and the graceful and graceful lingering lingering around him made Bai Li's spirit more and more in a trance, as if something was pulling her to indulge in it.

    Gradually, the forest seemed to be fogged up slowly, and the hazy water vapor seemed to spread from the pool to the surroundings. Bai Li felt that the figures around her were gradually blurred. She wanted to shout out, but found that  I can't make a sound at all.  Just when she was getting a little anxious, suddenly Rodin patted her on the shoulder and said, "What's wrong with you? Why are you standing still?"

    Bai Li suddenly turned his head to look at her, as if everything before was an illusion, the original rich fragrance just drifted away faintly, and the so-called dense fog disappeared.

    Seeing her strange expression, Luo Dan asked, "What's the matter?"

    Everyone couldn't help but look at her. Bai Li looked at everyone with doubtful or vigilant eyes, and his heart suddenly trembled for no reason. He opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly found that the surrounding pools began to move a little.  However, the middle-aged man who was walking in front ordered others to sprinkle some very strange powder into the pool. Seeing that everyone looked at them curiously, they only said that some pools here have miasma, and this powder is to eliminate miasma.  use.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)vel.com

 Chapter 129: Forbidden Island (3)

    ?

    Bai Li stretched out his hand to touch the back of her neck that was a little hot. Luo Dan stared at her unconscious movements, and was about to speak when he saw her take a few steps back slowly, and then looked at the crowd with a strange expression, feeling a little worried  She wanted to get closer to her, but she subconsciously took another step back.  And at the moment when Bai Li seemed to be stunned, something quietly jumped out of the water pool behind everyone, and quickly pulled a person into the water pool, and then there was no more movement, and everyone was confused by the sudden situation.  I'm a little overwhelmed.

    "what?"

    Everyone stood back to back in tacit understanding, looking at the water pool very vigilantly.  If it weren't for the ripples still rippling on the pool, everything before would have seemed like an illusion.  Everyone tensed up, but the middle-aged man and his men didn't seem to be surprised at all, they sprinkled the powder in their hands into several nearby pools in a well-trained manner.

    At this time, everyone pointed guns at those people and said, "What is the powder you sprinkled for? What the hell is that in the water?"

    The middle-aged man's complexion changed slightly, but he pretended to be calm and said: "We don't know, if we know that the one who was arrested just now is one of our own?"

    As soon as the voice fell, another mutation occurred. Blood gradually emerged in several pools, and then there were broken limbs. The blood color mixed with the broken flesh appeared shocking in the blue water waves.

    The originally tense atmosphere was made even more explosive by the scene in front of him. Someone had already grabbed the middle-aged man by the collar and said viciously: "What the hell did you do?"

    The middle-aged man's expression was no longer as calm as before, but he just stared at the water surface with his floating limbs with an extremely ugly expression.

    However, Bai Li gradually felt more and more uncomfortable at this time. The fiery burning sensation on the back of his neck was worse than ever before. It was not a pure physical pain, but a prickling of every nerve.  It was so bad that she almost lost control of her limbs.

    Just a moment later, some unknown creature suddenly jumped out of the originally calm pool. It was extremely fast, like a flash of light, and disappeared into the pool. There were also people along with them. Everyone shot into the pool, and the bullets hit the water surface.  There was a dull sound on the ground, and after the intense gunshot, Bai Li endured the pain and was vigilant about the water pool around him.

    Her ears were filled with the sound of gunshots and splashing water, she bit her lower lip fiercely, and the smell of blood in her mouth made her a little more awake.  No matter how many of them there are or how powerful their weapons are, they are always the ones who suffer in such a terrain, and everyone quickly realized this.  It's better than here.

    All the people retreated towards the shore at the same time. Some of the people led by the middle-aged man had been dragged into the pool. They were at the end of the team, and their faces were all pale.

    Bai Li has experienced many battles, and has experienced this kind of thing countless times.  But never once did she tremble like this, an almost oppressive sense of coercion surged from all directions, unlike any previous time.  She was so stimulated by the strong coercion that she could hardly maintain her rationality. The blood in her whole body was boiling, and the senses of every cell were opened to the maximum limit. Is there someone or something around, and the target is her.  .

    This kind of strong murderous intent was different from any previous one, it was naked, undisguised, like a blade cutting every inch of air around her.  She couldn't help tensing up all over her body. What she was worried about was not the unknown creatures jumping out of the pool, but the undetectable existence hidden in the dark.

    Bai Li watched her surroundings with tense nerves, and suddenly a silver light flashed, a face that seemed human but not human crossed her field of vision, accompanied by a strong pulling force, trying to drag her into the deep pool  middle.  She leaned back, but the opponent's hand had already grasped her arm, and the sharp nails were deeply embedded in her flesh and blood.  In the end, Bai Li was dragged into the pool, and the salty sea water poured into his mouth, accompanied by the blood from scratches on his body.  The moment she was dragged into the water, she saw what the mysterious creature was. It had a long and powerful fish tail, and the silver fish scales shone in the water, and she could see the face that seemed human but not human when it came to bite.  The sharp fangs are just like the legendary mermaid.

    Because of the resistance in the water, Bai Li was bitten off a piece of flesh. Since he was grasped tightly, the range of motion of his arms was limited. After being bitten, Bai Li raised his legs to push against the opponent's abdomen, but the opponent completely  Unaffected, and because she was taken deeper and deeper, the oxygen became thinner and thinner.  The moment the other party was about to tear her apart and relaxed his arm, he pulled out the dagger at his waist and stabbed at it. The mermaid reacted quickly, let alone in the water, and dodged in an instant.  Bai Li didn't want to fight with him in the water, and wanted to swim upstream very quickly the moment the opponent pulled away.

    She knew that her speed was definitely not as fast as the opponent's, so she picked up the gun and shot in the direction of the mermaid at the moment when the mermaid was entangled again.  The longer it drags on, the only escape is death.

    The mermaid seems to know her plan, and the attack seems to be deliberately delaying her time. Bai Li just feels like someone is choking her throat. If she doesn't hurry up, the situation will become more and more unfavorable for her.  Bai Li desperately went upstream, her movements slowed down due to lack of oxygen, she finally rushed out of the water, and before she had time to greedily enjoy the fresh air, the mermaid had already caught up, and Bai Li climbed up in one go  shore.

    Before he could stand still on the shore, he heard gunshots and the splash of water not far away, and the mermaid leaped out of the water again. Bai Li turned around and left without wanting to be entangled.  For yourself, you must find a favorable terrain for yourself.  But it's not as simple as she thought. These pools are probably connected. The other party's movements are faster than hers, and there is more than one mermaid. As time goes by, more and more people seem to be approaching in this direction.

    As soon as she came out of the water, the previous constricted murderous aura followed her like a shadow, enveloping her like air, but at this time she couldn't care less.  She didn't see anyone else, even if she heard the voice, she wasn't sure what would happen this time, but her intuition told her that this time it might be more ominous.  In the eyes of people like Carmein, her strength is nothing, and with such a blatant murderous aura, she doesn't think that the other party will let her retreat unscathed.

    The mermaid chased very closely, and Bai Li was almost dragged into the water several times. They seemed to only be able to move in the water, but there were too many pools here, and for some reason they ran towards the coast, but  I ran for so long but never saw it.  She couldn't help but feel that the terrain here might have changed. After all, the scene changes are always treacherous. She couldn't rule out this possibility. If her guess was correct, then there would be no relatively safe place for them here.  It is the mermaid hunting range.

    Just running like this is not the solution, as time goes on, she also has no way of escaping.  But now there is nothing to do with those mermaids if they don't run for a while. They are very fast, and the most important thing is that they don't know how many they will kill.  But there is nothing but a water pool here. Once she relaxes a little or is careless, she is likely to be brought into the water again, and then she may not be able to escape again.

    what to do?  There is absolutely no chance of winning in a frontal attack, but it may not be able to escape.  Looking at the endless pool in front of him, Bai Li felt in a dilemma for a moment.

    Just when she was hesitating, the speed of those mermaids gradually slowed down. Bai Li was taken aback. He looked around, but at first he didn't notice that the surrounding trees seemed to be getting more and more dense.  The land is also wider than before, and there are fewer and fewer pools around, and the water surface is not as deep as before, and some shallow ones can even see white gravel.

    Her footsteps slowly slowed down, and she didn't feel that she was getting rid of the excitement of those mermaids. On the contrary, the oppressive feeling that followed was getting closer and closer, and it became more and more creepy.  She couldn't deny that she actually felt a little scared, like being stared at by a snake, an unspeakable fear overflowing from her bones.  She can't even use her own ability to judge where the other party is. She can only let the other party enjoy her panic like a prey, enjoy the trembling of every cell in her, and enjoy the sense of fear emanating from every hair of her  .

    She clenched the gun in her hand and continued to force herself calmly. She is not alone, she wants to find her partner. She is not sure if she is separated from her teammates like in the previous game, but no matter what the other party's purpose is  What, the current situation doesn't allow her to back down. If she loses, she won't lose. If she is defeated by her own fear first, she can only wait to die in this kind of place, but she doesn't want to die. She still has a lot of things to do  , She can't compromise here, Bai Xue She still wants to see Bai Xue, even if it is a hopeless gamble, until now, she has no way to turn back.

    She doesn't want to repeat the old days, and she doesn't allow herself to repeat them. She still has friends and partners. They pin their hopes on her. Although they know that they are likely to disappoint them, they still choose to trust her.  , even for Rodin and D, even for Roland in this world, she must live!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130: Forbidden Island (4)

    ?

    This kind of buzzing sound permeated the surroundings, mixed with the sound of branches and leaves rubbing when she passed through the dense plants, and the moment Bai Li stopped, there was a strong gust of wind, with biting bursts of killing intent.  Bai Li shrewdly sideways to dodge, behind him was a dense swarm of insects.  The whole body is black, and it looks like a letter that has been enlarged dozens of times. There is a needle-like mouth on the head, and it is approaching Bai Li's direction with fluttering wings.  Bai Li looked at the densely packed black dots, and felt her scalp tingling, and an indescribable sense of disgust emerged spontaneously. She quickly analyzed the direction she could escape. These insects might not be as fast and powerful as hers.  , but as far as the quantity alone is concerned, it is enough to give her a headache, not to mention that she still does not know whether these insects are poisonous, if they are poisonous, then it will be more difficult for her to deal with.  Bai Li looked around while running. These bugs were very densely distributed and organized. They were divided into three groups during the straight rush to outflank her escape route. She had consumed a lot of energy because of the mermaid.  If she can't find a solution, as far as the current situation is concerned, when her physical strength is exhausted, it is very likely that she will be attacked.  "Bai LiBai Li."      While avoiding the attack of insects, Bai Li suddenly seemed to hear someone calling her, and she turned slightly towards the  From the source of the sound, "Bai Li, this way."          It was wet and slippery, she reacted quickly, and estimated that a big hole would be punched out of her body by that force.  She quickly backed up a few steps, but before she could stand still, fierce attacks came one after another. She had almost no time to react, and her body instinctively made a defensive movement, but she was still kicked in the chest by the opponent, and a blood flowed into her mouth.  Splash directly into the air.  Because of this force, Bai Li's body was suddenly thrown against a big tree, and there was a sharp and burning pain from his entire back, and almost his entire senses were occupied by this pain.  If it weren't for her physical strength far exceeding that of ordinary people, her internal organs would have been shattered by the attack just now.  But the opponent didn't give her too much time to relax, the deadly attack followed, Bai Li turned around and dodged from the ground very quickly at the moment the opponent attacked, the opponent failed to hit him, and attacked again, powerful  Cutting through the air with force, it seemed to condense into a wind blade, Bai Li endured the pain and dodged the opponent's attacks again and again.  The most annoying thing is that when the opponent attacked, those bugs also swarmed up, making it hard to guard against.  During the fight, Bai Li only felt that she was getting hotter and hotter, her blood seemed to be boiling, and an uncontrollable heat rose all over her body, and the back of her neck was burning hot and hurt her nerves.  The heat melted away.  The other party seemed to be aware of her strangeness, and every attack was very ruthless, with killing intent all over the sky, without hiding it.  Bai Li responded to the opponent's attack almost instinctively. Something seemed to spread out along the blood vessels in her body. The piercing pain spread from the neck to every nerve, but the pain was irritating.  It ignited a strange blood in her.  Bai Li's side was constantly entangled with the other party, and at this time, the sound of hurried footsteps gradually came from not far away.  The other party seemed to be aware of it, and the offensive became more and more fierce, and the moves were fatal.  Bai Li had no time to deal with it, but the sound of footsteps gradually approached, and when the dense grass dispersed, a few people walked out from it.  Jin Huangting and the others finally escaped from the hunting of the bloodthirsty mermaid, and fled to the jungle, but heard the sound of fighting, and wanted to avoid it, but vaguely felt that one of them was very similar to Bai Li, so they drove away  Come over, as expected, I saw that Bai Li's body was already stained red with blood, but what was surprising was that Bai Li's face and body were covered with strange fine lines, which looked like strange tattoos at first glance, but upon closer inspection  Underneath, it seems that there is light reflecting from the inner layer of the skin, which is extremely obvious under the light.  Everyone looked at the two people who were fighting in amazement. D wanted to step forward to help, but He Haoqing stopped him and said, "Wait a little longer."       d's face was extremely ugly, "Didn't you see that she was injured all over?"       .  It was rare for He Haoqing to have a smile on her face, and her tone was extremely cold, "If you really want to help her, don't move."      "What are those things on her body?"  "     asked Jin Huangting.  He Haoqing didn't say a word, just squinted her eyes and looked at Bai Li carefully. Those lines seemed to spread all over her body, at least the exposed part could be seen covering her skin like golden threads, and the strange thing was that there were lines all over her body.  The bugs around Bai Li fell to the ground after attacking her. He couldn't help but suspect that some kind of toxin was on the surface of her skin or for other reasons, but the current situation was enough to make him excited.  "What are you guys thinking?"     d couldn't help shouting in a low voice.  "I'm thinking about what kind of existence Bai Li is to 'them'. Today I understand that these tests and these things are nothing more than prepared for her, so the next thing we have to think about is, 'they'  'want fromWhat did Bai Li get from him?  "     "'They'?  Are you referring to"      He Haoqing regained the previous look on his face, and smiled slightly: "We just need to see that Bai Li can be in 'their' special  It will be fine as long as it becomes under 'care'.  "     Everyone looked different, Rodin lowered his head, pulled the corner of his mouth lightly, and raised a sarcasm silently. She took advantage of everyone not paying attention,  Taking a few steps back, she picked up the gun and pointed it at the person who was fighting with Bai Li. But due to the speed of both sides, she couldn't aim and shoot for a while. After He Haoqing let go of his hand a little, D kicked his feet and dived extremely fast  Go out. Before everyone reacted, he had already rushed out. And Jin Huangting looked at He Haoqing and said, "We'd better get rid of that person first, before discussing Bai Li's matter.  "    " can only be like this.  "     With Rodin and d joining here, the man wearing the mask didn't bother much, but after a few rounds, he jumped to  She jumped in the grass, and then disappeared. Luo Dan stood at the place where the other party disappeared and inspected it carefully, while D hurriedly ran in front of Bai Li.  The golden veins on his skin slowly flowed layer by layer like a liquid. D froze in place, not knowing what to say for a while. Bai Li gradually calmed down his restlessness at this time, seeing D staring at him in surprise.  Looking at herself, she couldn't help but lower her head to look at herself. The blood-stained hands and the lines spreading on the bare skin made her stunned for a moment. At this moment, He Haoqing and others had already stepped forward. He Haoqing stared at Bai Li  She looked at her face carefully for a while, and suddenly grabbed Bai Li's chin, frowning and staring at her eyes. Bai Li pulled his hand away, but He Haoqing said: "Your eyes" &#160  ;    Others also stared at Bai Li's eyes carefully, seeing Bai Li's displeasure, He Haoqing pulled out a metal plate-like thing around his waist without saying a word,  It clearly reflects Bai Li's strange face at this time, and those eyes that are already different from ordinary people. The golden lines spread from the periphery of the pupils, making the whole eyes become extraordinarily weird. Bai Li loosened his hands,  The thing in his hand fell, He Haoqing reached out to catch it, and said: "Your appearance is probably due to the effect of that thing on the back of your neck. Specifically, you have to go back to the base to know what happened to your body.  .  "     Bai Li was so shocked that she forgot to make a sound. She didn't know what had happened to her body, but her eyes she was on a person  I've seen the exact same one before. "Isaiah" & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; She couldn't help crying out. He Haoqing stared at her and asked: "Isaiah?  Something to do with Isaiah?  "     Bai Li was just immersed in her own thoughts. The sudden transformation of her body definitely did not happen overnight. Judging from the experience of the past few times, she  It can be concluded that the changes in her body are man-made, and have a great relationship with Isaiah. The mysterious boy who is elusive, has been approaching her in the most irresistible posture and way from the beginning, Bai Xuethe fragrance of jasmine  The tuneall of this was a perfect premeditation. But she allowed the other party to get closer when she knew it was a fraud, and she was just greedy for the illusory beauty that only existed in memory. Everything was acquiesced by her  , she struggled, she resisted, but she subconsciously acquiesced, she was betting, betting on whether all of this could finally make her get what she wanted. Bai Xue is her obsession, Rodin and d are her belief in living, and Isaiah  , maybe he took advantage of the most vulnerable part of her heart, he brought out her most unforgettable and most unbearable memory, but at the same time, he was always by her side. When we first met, he said that he  I came here because I met her He said she couldn't go back The clean and almost pure white boy in her impression, while luring her to sink, is also tempting her to go to a new beginning. If so,  Then all these experiences and tests are just a process for her to truly realize the reality. She has been indulging in it for too long, and even now she is unwilling to completely get out of those memories, even if she reminds herself time and time again, but  Only she knows that she has never really come out of it. Until now, her body and reason no longer allow her soul to indulge in the boundless sea of ??suffering, and her instinct urges her to move on.  What she can't let go of, what she lost, can start again from here, and the price is a complete new life." Am I right?  Isaiah?  "     At the moment when Bai Li made his voice, not far away, a young man dressed in white stood a few steps away, and everyone looked at him  At that time, I found that his eyes were like Bai Li's, with fine golden threads winding in them (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1: Alien Space

    ?

    The sky here is particularly blue, as clear as if washed by clear water. In the dense jungle, the sky seen through the narrow gap is particularly yearning.  Looking sideways at Su Qing, who was sleeping soundly beside him, Bai Li felt a little ironic. He never thought that he would go to an inexplicable place with this girl who had only met once.

    There are original towering trees here, so dense and exuberant that people feel like they have walked into a virgin forest. There are strange calls from time to time around, and it is impossible to tell what kind of creature it is, which makes people feel creepy.  Bai Li looked around vigilantly, and couldn't figure out how she and Su Qing got to this place. She only remembered that she passed out because of the car accident, and she was already here when she woke up.

    Just as she was thinking about the reason, Su Qing woke up leisurely, and looked at Bai Li in a daze. When she saw the strange environment around her, she opened her mouth wide in surprise, her face was at a loss, "  Where are we? Where are Qi Hao and Bai Lili?"

    Hearing her talk about Bai Lili, Bai Li narrowed his eyes and said without changing his expression: "I don't know, I just woke up a few minutes earlier than you."

    Su Qing looked frustrated, "Then where are we?"

    "I don't know, but we have to find a way to get out of here. It's hard to say that we won't encounter anything in the forest." Bai Li glanced at Su Qing who was still sitting on the ground, and saw that her expression suddenly turned pale.

    "Then where should we go? How can we get out of this ghostly place?" Su Qing rubbed her arms, complaining a little shyly.

    Bai Li glanced at her indifferently, took out his mobile phone and checked, he was not in the service area, the time showed 17:34 on April 6, 2012, at this time she was supposed to meet the man called her father  Thinking of this, she suddenly felt relieved, at least she didn't have to worry about how to face that person for the time being.

    Bai Li looked around vigilantly. This place looked like an undeveloped primeval forest, with towering towering trees. Above the forest, the mist was steaming, like a fairyland.  Strange tree roots can be seen everywhere in the woods, like the tentacles of giant octopuses, passing through the bases of other trees and stretching along the ground, and a single tree takes up a large area.  The trunks are twisted and crooked, or jump straight into the sky, or grow separately from the same root, and then tightly intertwined.  The luxuriant branches and leaves will build an airtight canopy in mid-air, enclosing the inside tightly, as if no matter what happened, the jungle will cover up the traces left behind.

    "How did we get to this ghostly place? Is there anyone? Qihao, where are you?" Su Qing stood behind Bai Li, looked around in panic, and shouted twice, those inexplicable voices made her  Not knowing what to do, my heart felt cold for a while.

    How did you get to this damn place?  Bai Li began to recall everything in her mind. She only remembered that she was about to set off to find her father. When she reached the high speed, the car suddenly braked suddenly. Accompanied by the screeching sound of the brakes and the huge force of the impact, in an instant, she lost  perception¡­¡­

    "Do you still remember where you were before you woke up? What were you doing?" Bai Li turned to ask Su Qing.

    Su Qing tilted her head and thought for a while, "I just remember that Qihao and I were shopping in the mall, and then we met Bai Lili, and then we drove to the French restaurant, and thenhuh? Then why can't I remember what it was?  gone?"

    "It's normal to not be able to remember. When you first come here, you will have temporary amnesia when you wake up." A somewhat cold voice came.

    Bai Li and Su Qing turned their heads and saw a young man wearing a black jacket, chestnut hair, a cigarette in his mouth, and a sarcastic smile staring at them.  The man was about thirty, and on the left side of his face was a long and narrow dark scar across the corner of his eye, which made his originally upright face look a bit sinister and hideous.

    "Where is this place? Who are you? Why did we appear here? Or did you bring us here?" Bai Li's left hand calmly touched his waist, where there was a sharp knife.

    "Don't be so nervous, you don't have to scare me with a knife, you have so many questions, you have to give me time to explain them one by one." The young man blew out a smoke ring and looked at her small movements with some disapproval.

    Bai Li was taken aback, but looked at the man more defensively.  Su Qing, who was behind her, held onto her clothes tightly, trembling slightly.

    Seeing her dignified expression, the man smiled slightly, and his cold face turned warm, "If you want to know why you came here, follow me. Of course, it doesn't matter if you don't trust me.  It's just that it's similar to Daintree's primeval forest in the humid tropics. There are all kinds of strange and dangerous beasts lurking in the forest, as well as a large number of insects that spread diseases. The plants are always full of biting ants and mosquitoes.  If you are not afraid of death, I have no objection."

    Su Qing was??'s words made her face turn pale with fright. She was spoiled and spoiled since she was a child, and she has never seen those things before, just listening to them makes people's hair stand on end.  Frightened, he couldn't help but look at Bai Li, who had always been calm, and saw her staring at the man, not saying a word for a long time.

    Bai Li stared at the man for a long time, as if he wanted to find some clues, the young man let her see enough with a calm expression.

    "Okay, I'll go with you, but you have to explain everything to me."

    The corner of the young man's lips curled up, "Definitely."

    After the young man finished speaking, he turned around and strode forward, Bai Li raised his heel, and Su Qing followed closely behind Bai Li, with a slightly relaxed expression.  The road was not very easy to walk on. Under the wet leaves on the ground were slippery and soft mud and rotten wood. The clumps of vines and messy creeping plants made walking more difficult. In addition, the woods were extremely hot and muggy.  Soon he was covered in sweat.

    After walking for nearly an hour, Bai Li was a little out of breath, with sweat winding down from his back. Seeing that the man was only breathing flatly, he found it incredible that this guy was superhuman, yet he didn't even break out in a sweat.  Although Su Qing on the side didn't complain, she was out of breath, her hair was disheveled behind her head, and her face was soaked in sweat, she staggered and looked embarrassed.

    "We're almost there, we've seen the exit." The young man squinted at them with a cigarette in his mouth.

    After walking for a while, sure enough, he soon arrived at what he called the exit, a gap in the forest with a bright white light.  Bai Li's spirit was shaken, and he followed closely behind the young man. When he took the last step out of the forest, the surrounding scenery changed completely. It wasn't the trees standing upright, nor the wet and sticky soil, but a very modern construction, no, no  It's just modernization, just like the scenes seen in those sci-fi movies, magnificent high-rise buildings, interspersed overpasses, suspended cars, and various races, just like arriving on an alien planet, Bai Li was surrounded by  Su Qing who was standing next to her was even more startled, dumbfounded.

    The young man with chestnut hair looked at their expressions and said with a sneer, "Don't be surprised, there will be opportunities for you to see what it means to be unbelievable."

    Bai Li collected himself, looked at this almost illusory world, turned his head to look at the forest he just came out of, but behind him was a bustling street, a strange thought flashed in his mind, he said it was a dream, but it felt real  It was extraordinarily real, and to the point of absurdity, she might have entered a virtual world.  Everything here has a strange atmosphere, but the person in front of him is not sure whether he is an enemy or a friend. Although he has no intention of harming at present, he may not be a good person.

    "You said you wanted to explain, so now you can tell me, what's going on with all this?"

    The young man nodded, "Let's talk while walking, I'll take you to the base."

    "Base? What base?" Bai Li was a little suspicious.

    "Simply put, it's a place where you can live longer." The young man took a deep breath on his cigarette, threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stamped it out, "Believe me, if I wanted to harm you, I would have killed you long ago, and  I won't waste my saliva and energy with you."

    Bai Li was not talking, and seemed to be considering the credibility of his words. Su Qing on the side tugged at the hem of her clothes anxiously, "Let's go with him, we don't know him well, and he doesn't look like that."  hurt us."

    Bai Li didn't say a word, and it took a while before he said, "Okay."

    The young man shrugged, and suddenly said, "Kay, drive here."

    A black off-road vehicle drove out from a corner and stopped in front of them.  In the car was a burly man, about forty years old, wearing an army green camouflage vest, he looked very ordinary, he smiled, making people feel very easy-going.

    "Hey, Iser, have you received our beautiful new member well?" The big man's voice was thick and powerful, but the chestnut-haired young man named Iser curled his lips disapprovingly when he heard his words.

    "Don't call me this kind of ghost errand in the future."

    "You really don't know how to be blessed. Qi Xiu and Feikers are looking forward to such a good job." Kai joked, and winked at Bai Li and Su Qing while talking.

    Esther got into the car directly, "Hurry up, both of you, don't dawdle."

    Kay yelled again after hearing this: "Esther, how could you be rude to such beautiful ladies."

    Yise rolled her eyes and didn't bother to pay attention to him, but just stared at Bai Li and the two fiercely.  Su Qing was a little frightened by the stares, passed Bai Li and got into the car quickly, Bai Li hesitated for a moment, and finally moved his feet.

    The speed of the car was very fast, or the destination was very close. It seemed that Bai Li hadn't had time to see the clear scene outside the window before the car stopped.  Iser and Kay got out of the car first, and Kay opened the door on the right, gave them a gentlemanly salute, bowed his waist and said: "Welcome to 'zero'." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com  )Waist said: "Welcome to 'zero'." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two: Game Rules

    ?

    Bai Li and Su Qing got out of the car, but they saw a very ordinary villa, the structure and construction of which were no different from the world they were familiar with.  He looked at Kai and Iser suspiciously, but they kept silent and walked forward.

    There were five people in the house, four men and one woman.  Several men had different expressions, and one of them was sitting in the corner, his face was blocked and he couldn't see clearly.  When these people saw them coming in, they all looked over. Although their expressions were different, they were all indifferent.

    "Okay, everyone is finally here." A black-haired man sitting on the sofa stood up and walked to the middle.  "Let me introduce myself. My name is Chu Han, and I am one of the persons in charge of this base. I think you are all curious about why you came here, so I will briefly explain it. As for the details, you will experience it slowly in the future. You  You may be suspicious of my words and think it is ridiculous, but I hope you can listen to me quietly, whether it is true or not, you can only judge through your own experience.¡±

    "Fuck, then tell me what the hell is this place?" A young man with yellow hair sitting in a corner of the sofa said a little irritably.

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled slightly: "Actually, this is a game, and you are players. Of course, whether you are players or gamers depends on your ability."

    "A player and a gamer? Is there any difference?" the young man asked impatiently, "What on earth are you trying to bring me here for?"

    "Of course there is a difference. The player is you playing other people. You have the initiative and you have freedom. The player is just a tool in the player's hand, just like a character when you play a game, and can only be controlled. As for you  We came here not because of what we want to do, but because of the game." The corners of Chu Han's mouth lightly lifted, as if he was describing a very pleasant event.

    "You said it was a game? Then what is our situation now? What kind of online simulation game are you participating in, or are you daydreaming?" asked a girl wearing glasses next to her.

    "Of course not. The world we live in is a game field. Everyone has their own role. It's just that the rules of the game in that world are morewell, how should I put it? It's more 'civilized', and here, it's Chi.  Naked, naked killing." The black-haired young man smiled when he heard the words, and then said lightly.

    "Since it's a game? So what are the rules of the game?" the girl asked.

    "It's actually very simple. It's killing and being killed, survival and death. You must kill others before being killed by others. As long as you pass 10 games, you can get the opportunity to upgrade, that is, to become a player. Of course, every  There are different levels of rewards in the field, such as primary battles, divided into multiplayer battles and single-player pk, you can get 1000 and 2000 reward points respectively, these reward points can be exchanged for things you need, such as various weapons and equipment, luck  If it's too good to explode, it might be an exemption card with the highest reward." Chu Han sat back on the sofa, looked at the people with different expressions, and said with a pleasant smile.

    "Then if we die, can we be resurrected like in the game?" A middle-aged man next to the girl asked.

    Chu Han smiled more clearly, "If you want to know, I don't mind you trying to wipe your neck with a knife."

    The middle-aged man didn't speak anymore, but his face became a little pale.

    Bai Li felt that he seemed to be enjoying the fear and panic of these people. She turned her head to look at Iser and Kai who had been quiet since entering the room.  The screen is used to it.

    "Then when will your so-called game start? Or has it already started?" Bai Li looked at Chu Han and asked.

    The black-haired young man looked up at Bai Li, "bingo, yes, you are newcomers now, neither players nor gamers, but each of you has a novice point, which is 300 points, which can be exchanged for what you need next.  Weapons and equipment. Friendly reminder, choose the one that suits you, because unusable weapons are cumbersome on the battlefield.¡±

    "After explaining the rules of the game, I want you to explain how we got here? Why did you choose us? And who invented the game you mentioned?"

    As soon as Bai Li said this, everyone except Yser and Kai held their breath and looked straight at him.

    "You were randomly selected from all over the world by the "goddess" system. There are other people besides your group. There are no specific requirements for the selected people. Anyone can be selected, and the selected people, in that group  The world is already a dead person, so you don¡¯t have to think about going back, this is the world you live in. As for how this game came about, I don¡¯t know, so we call it "The Right Hand of God". Think of it as a god  masterpiece, and we are the executors in the game he created for his entertainment." Chu HanSaid lightly.

    Bai Li was stunned for a moment, she seemed to gradually understand this world, a simple game, either you die or I die, there is no so-called law here, no moral norms, the strong is the only proof of survival, life or death is up to you  hand.

    Chu Han continued: "Novices usually form a team to participate in multiplayer battles, so the survival rate is relatively high, but this depends on the distribution of the system. Of course, those who are capable can pk alone, except for the reward points higher than multiplayer battles  , there will be additional rewards. Although there are unexpected prizes in multiplayer battles, the odds are the same as winning the Liuhe lottery."

    "Does the primary battle count as one of the 10 games?" A person sitting at the far end, hidden in the shadows, asked.

    "It doesn't count. The elementary battle is just to let you get started faster. It's very simple, but there are also some rookies who die at this level." Speaking of this, Chu Han laughed again.

    "The players and gamers you mentioned, can you explain it a little bit more clearly?" said the girl with glasses.

    Chu Han took out his cigarette and took a puff before he said slowly, "A player is a person who has survived 10 battles, with high-quality physical functions and an excellent brain.  It has been strengthened in all aspects and has superhuman abilities. As a player, you can participate in the most popular "Angel of Killing", and the rewards accumulated in "Angel of Killing" can allow you to go to the upper class here, enjoy all the material, beautiful women  , money, power, status, as long as you want. The most dangerous level is 'Fallen Angel', I heard that no one has ever survived that level, and all challengers are dead."

    He flicked the cigarette ash, and continued: "Game players, similar to NPCs, are part of the system. These people continue their occupations in the original world and form a 'society'. In the 'society', players can control a game arbitrarily."  Or, let her do anything. When the player is controlled, there is no self-intention, completely follow the instructions, just like a puppet."

    "According to your words, gamers are losers on the battlefield, but those who lose on the battlefield are all dead, so what is going on with them, meaning that we will not die?" The girl with glasses pursed her lips.  , asked a little dryly.

    The black-haired young man glanced at her with a sneer, "It's true that he died, but the system copied a completely identical person based on the deceased's DNA, but these people are just 'characters', just like virtual characters in computer games you play  .¡±

    "What do you mean by 'goddess'?" Bai Li asked suddenly.

    "Oh, 'Goddess' is the name we gave to the terminal that manages this system. It's just for fun. No one knows where this terminal is. We jokingly called this game 'The Right Hand of God' because there are many  Different games, but the main game is 'Angel of Killing'. After you go through one after another of killing and gore, other auxiliary games will make you feel like a paradise." The black-haired youth explained.

    "The last question, is there a time limit for the so-called battlefield?"

    Chu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at Bai Li who was speaking, and smiled after a while: "Of course, depending on the level, the battle time will also be different. Depending on the battlefield environment and the difficulty of the mission, the time limit will be different.  If you are lucky, maybe you will survive when the time comes when you are about to die, so you can pass to the next level, but this kind of chance depends on whether God takes care of you enough." Looking at Bai Li's face without changing his expression,  He thought it was a little interesting. The newcomer this time was more interesting than he had imagined.  He clapped his hands, "Okay, if you have any questions, ask quickly, there are still twelve hours before you start your game life."

    "What? How could it be so fast?" The young man with yellow hair looked surprised.

    Others were also a little surprised, but their expressions were still calm, but they were a little dazed and helpless. They were inexplicably in a world that they couldn't understand at all, and they always felt panicky.

    Chu Han sat back on the sofa and took a deep breath, "This is the rule. I can give you twelve hours to get used to it. This is already a very good benefit."

    Yiser and Kaimo sat in the seats beside them silently, looking at the panic-stricken people, taking it for granted.

    Su Qing grabbed Bai Li's clothes tightly, Bai Li glanced at her without a trace, and stood there calmly.  At times like this, being afraid will only lead you into deeper fear and anxiety.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com